《Rise of a Fallen God》


 1 The End of the Guardian Race

    Sounds of the war echo''d throughout space endlessly. As the Guardian''s pushed the front line forward, regaining lost ground trying to push the unending number of abominations that were once the Race that rivaled them for eons. The Gods a Race that did anything and everything for the sake for their goal. Once cruel the next A Divine Blessing to the mortals that were desperate enough to be fooled by their sweet words, death brought upon them but who can blame those whose worlds are being eaten. Gods the given name to the Divine Beings that invaded from beyond the Void, But they were not the only Race with the power to Destroy and Create. Travelling across the Void to bring about the peace they deemed to be the only way to Bring about Balance. By eating everything that lives an breathes whether it is organic or inorganic. Young or Old, Sick, Dying, and the Diseased no life was spared in this Peace. Their once Divine Forms now twisted from the things they have consumed, eaten and merged with. Becoming the Monstrosity we now call the Creed, As they now resemble the First Race they extinguished. We or should i say they, Who are my People The Guardians keepers of peace. At-least that is what is known to the mortals who have not lived long enough to see their true face. A Bloodthirsty Race, we are and if not death and destruction we drown ourselves in lust. The only reason we took up the Role of Protector is to Destroy all that stand in the way of Balance. Guardians are Strong willed warriors that lose themselves to the rage within their bloodline. Searching everywhere they can to bring about Balance, by fighting the other Immortal races or by destroying mortals creating weapons that can destroy their small galaxy,enslaving other races, and most of all those that can kill them. Unaging Gods of Destruction that is real name our enemies have given us, And i agree it is far more suited for all we bring is Destruction. One Seeks Assimilation the other Domination, This is how it begins, Two sides fighting for the Balance they see as their ideal Universe. Gods are the Immortal Race that brings Creation many among them have the gift to create new life, But enough power even if meant to create can be used to Destroy. Guardians Never hid their love to bring about utter Destruction in their wars to put down any Race, Mortal or Immortal. Submit, Surrender or Die. And when the Gods crossed the Void they finally met the opponent they wished for. Each Race had long since completely ruled their sides of the Universe, The last remaining being less than 10%. As for the Gods Side they assimilated everything and if they were left alone it just meant that they were the Zealots. Left behind for the war they intended to win after crossing the void. Zealots were the First wave of invaders that were sent by the Gods, to spread their way to achieve Balance. This caused A revolt in the domain controlled by the Guardians, but why would they care it just meant the start of a new war. As the war started the Guardians raced to the battlefields of their choice, some chose planets close to the void while others stationed on the world they favored. Watching the Zealots preach of salvation from all forms of disaster through means of assimilation, Caused the few who first joined to rebel to reconsider this new foreign ally. As they began to investigate them, all they found was Brainwashed trash that crossed the void on command of a Genocidal Immortal Race Called the Gods. Raised to think that being eaten by their love ones, Is a Blessing these Gods of creation gifted them. Once there turn comes to join the ranks of the Creed, What thoughts of wrong will they still have as the Hive mind they join wipes out these emotions they deem unneeded. At the edge of the Void, The noise of a starved beast could be heardeven to the nearby planets that border this forbidden realm. This was the end of the Guardians, This is were i was left behind as my kind sealed me away in hope of remedying the decision they made so long ago. The Council was the alliance made from all the Beings who Joined the War on the side of the Guardians, Comprised of Immortal Races on par with both the Guardians and the Gods, and Mortals whose advanced Tech pushed them to surpass the Immortals who always looked down on them. Of the Immortals the Titans, Draconian''s, Creed, Observers and the Ancient''s, while the Mortals consist of the Fallen, Tensai and Bisar''s. These few Represented the masses who wanted to repel this invasion, Thanks to the Few surviving members of the Creed, Most now know of the horror this war is to bring, At First the Guardians wanted this but as it went on Trillions died all across the Galaxy. Hundreds of Years in this never ending war put to rest so many, Extinction being a way out that man found no matter how hard they resisted. As the rest began to flee those who stayed to fight only saw their loves ones become twisted monsters, Of what they once were trying to devour even more life. The Guardians with the use of their Bloodline as Gods of Destruction pushed the monstrosities back into the Void, Were this war went on for eons. The ability to cause death to an enemy who seemed to never die became their biggest advantage, but this meant they were never allowed to retreat. On the Verge of losing a war they were sure they won the Gods retreated deeper into the Void, Returning to their homeland of Vas never did they think they could lose when all their forces could create a never ending army through assimilation. But that did not mean they have lost, After pulling back into Vas they set up a barrier Blocking all entry into the Void from either side, As they pumped a Toxin into the Void to infect the Guardians and only them. Reducing the lifespans of this Immortal Race that ruled through Bloodshed, All that was need to win this war now was to let the Poison kill them no matter how many Billions of years it might take. This Poison evolved an became more threatening to them as the days past, it adapted to each cure they made, evolved with each immunity they developed. They locked me away as to not infect me but this Poison still made its way to me, With this all was lost.

 2 Last of the Void War

    With more Guardians dying with every passing year, The one thing they vowed to do was eradicate the God Race. For cheating them of Victory, running away like Cowards and using poison tactic to end them from behind a wall of protection.


    No matter how hard they attacked the Barrier or the weapon used, All it did was take the damage and reconstruct itself. As it was being maintained for Billions of years on the side of Vas they rebuilt there numbers, While on the other side of the Void Teress Home to the Guardians. Most of the other members of the Council retreated, Doing there best to build up any way to resist what is to come once the Guardians Die off. The Ancients stayed doing all they could to slow down the poison and to find a way to counter it.


    On a charred out planet, Worn out from the shock waves of the war the Creed made this their new home, While most tried to Destroy them. Thinking they were the reason the Gods crossed the Void to chase them the last fighting force from Vas, But that was just the pain of loss taking hold on them.


    With the protection of the Last remaining Guardians the Creed Race tried to rebuild and live. The remainder of this time was spent on a last ditch weapon. This weapon has the combined Tech from both the Ancients and the Creed, It was nothing more than a gamble but they convinced the Guardians to let them try it.


    Within the Darkness that is my cell the light finally shines upon me, but i know it is not freedom that i will be given this i have know since birth. My parents who brought me into this world a mother who is the best Guardian in gene Manipulation, Through countless years experimenting on Mortals that could not fight back even if they tried. Sits next to the Tube that is now my new home, Wearing a white lab coat with edges that glow a faint green which shine into my eyes as i fall into a deep sleep. Lanora a devilish beauty with long dark ash brown hair, Brown skin that contrast well in her lab coat, The Deep gaze she gives the Tube reveals her Crimson red eyes, and glossed red lips.


    Through the Combined effort of Lanora and her Partner Dez, My father average height toned muscles, in a suit which hides the scares from countless years at war. He too now spent the remainder of his time altering me to survive and one day avenge the Guardians that will perish in the years to come. At first i was sure i was going to be the last of my kind, But as the time of their deaths grew closer, They all began to seek out my parents to save their own children, And those who did not have any began to give into their lust in hope that with this time they can leave something behind.


    The operation was simple both Parents leave behind samples, Get them tested find a cure then immediately place the combined sample into a tube. Using all means available to them they would produce offspring, Giving the child to be all their powers and memories to help them cope with the emptiness that they will leave behind. None of my brothers and sisters will live through this, As i sleep in my Containment Vessel i watch as they plan our survival. No matter how small, they wish to give us a chance, My parents, my people don''t even know that i watch as they mutate us in every way possible with every race they believe might give us immunity to the poison, Some working others resulting in failures that cost not only their lives but millions of the children in tubes.


    I was made the example, The blueprint to build upon for success. Immunity, The ability to evolve endlessly, adapt and change. A miracle many thought with this our race could be saved, Only to find out they hasted their own ends. While we the children were fine they found out the Poison was keeping up with us becoming steady along with our growth. While out pacing them killing them at a faster rate than predicted, A few Billion years became Millions then shrunk once more to Thousands. They speed up our development and the last finishing touches were giving us our names, I Dashnell of the Underwood Clan will indeed live through this only to awaken enraged filled with the hatred and resentment our entire race felt towards the Gods.


    But i was not the First of us to awaken i was not even the Second the two that awoke before me, My two sisters we may not be related by parental blood but as a generation i will always call them my brothers and sisters.


    The First awake was Samara possessing the best genetics on top of being offspring of the Guardian race an so many others, Are we even true Guardians anymore. She breaks her Tube letting the liquid waste spill over the lab floor and drain away, Detaching the wires she pulls as she slams to the ground. Blond hair, scaled smooth skin, fierce black eyes which stare out at the empty lab. As she moves around trying to understand were she is memories she knows are not her own guide her, Be it language, use of a tool, basic knowledge, whenever wanting an answer these memories provided guidance. But no matter how hard she tried she could not find the reason for being in a lab these memories were locked in her mind telling her she is not ready for the truth, that these are inherited fragments imprinted onto her soul.


    Walking around the lab she tuns to notice a projection of a being talking, Speaking with passion as he request negotiation with the Last of the Guardians and what they seek is peace. All this peace requires is an exchange of people that represent both sides, hearing this new memories flood the young, newly awaken girl yet to even understand were she is someone is requesting peace. Her memories show her an endless war that cost the lives of Trillions across Teress the Home of her People the Guardians. And in this endless war both sides did nothing but endless slaughter of the other, The thoughts of rage which are not her own being her back from the war she swears she had been involved in. But they are memories from the fallen of her lineage.

 3 The Call

    Samara recalling memories which replay in her mind sees, An exchange between the Guardians and the Gods after the barrier was set up some Guardians were willing to negotiate to survive no matter the cost. Witnessing this failure of a Trade She sees the Guardians exchange one of their own away to the Gods, In hope of getting the poison to stop seeping through the Void Gate. The one traded away the strongest of the remaining warriors a female named Crest, Crest giving into the pressure to agree knows this will not be the end of the poison, Leaving all behind her she goes to her death that is this exchange hoping it buys the time needed to save the young Guardians of her Race.


    The sounds of glass shattering on the ground awaken Samara from these past thoughts, As she turns to see the cause she is greeted with the naked body of a young girl same as her a newly awakened member of the Guardians. Valara stands up looking at the pool of liquid at her feet as her silver green hair cling to her back covering the budding lumps on her chest, She stares at the similarly naked youth at a distant''s her Green eyes shine in the darkness within the lab taking in all before her. She turns to the girl about to bombard her with questions as memories surge into her mind, Her gaze lands on the projection in space of her race''s hated enemy as she calls out her name signaling the other child to do the same.


    I am "Valara Mist of the mist clan who are you and how long have you been awake in this place". Echoed throughout the lab, Samara Blood of the Blood Clan she says looking into sky as well.


    Both girls explore the lab to discover theirs is one of many on the Titan Class planet they call home, Teress named after the Universe their race ruled over showcasing the might of the rulers that once were. Samara walks up to a control panel that displays the status of every containment vessels, Some with system errors life support functions failed killing those inside as parts of the lab was damage. The System shows signs of bombarding from orbit, the little damage that got past the Planets shields damaged some of the labs foundation destroying the necessary repair functions of this lab.


    Valara contacts Samara via the various control panels she finds as she checks to see if she herself can repair the damage done to the lab, Samara shocked by the sounds of Valara''s voice coming from theinterface calms down, "What is it Val how wide is the damage to the lab?" Samara said in a slight panic''d voice. "I can manage to repair it, I need a map before i can tell the full amount of damage done to the lab Samara". "Just call me Mara, Val i will get a map of the lab give me some time i will send it to you, Also get dressed stop running around nude ill send you to a near by locker". As Val reached the locker she could see it had room to fit thousands it was more of a barracks full of gear, tools for war, medical supplies, even small class war ships.


    Val reached out to grab a silver suit of battle gear, the skin tight suit remodeled itself to fit her following her immature body curves from the neck down. The last thing she grabbed from the ''Locker'' was a wrist bracelet, Her memories show her that it is connected to the main control system making it easier to say in contact with Mara. "Mara this suit it may be worst than being nude is there even a difference?" "These were left behind by those who left us in this lab it has many uses just wear it and check the areas on the map i sent you."


    "Fine"


    As the two worked to repair the damage they noticed the System alarm declaring its highest alert, "Even when the planet was damaged no alarm went off" "Val we have trouble the System Detects movement the Vas Void Gate is being opened!" "Mara how long till they reach Teress side of the Gate?" "Checking" "System Detects 3 war class vessels arrival time 5 years!" "It seems they found a better way to travel through the Void," "Mara! Activate the planetary weapons delay them as we are we are no match for their numbers the others are not yet awake, Early wake up would kill them we have to by time!" " I know, I Know! this Val".


    Shooting Ion Laser Cannon Shots into the void was all they could do as they prepared, the projection in space finally after millions of years of asking for peace changed its speech declaring the surrender of the countless living beings of Teress. "This day we the Gods have Once more come to bring Balance to inferior beings assimilation through dead, Even if resist your Protector''s are no more the last of the Guardians are mere children Born only a few years ago." "I Chedar of the Gods will descend upon Teress within 5 years, Welcome me and my forces submit to your end and join us and we shall eat you last."


    This message is all that played for the 5 years it took them to reach Teress. Val, Mara were still the only 2 who have been awakened, During this time I have still been watching. Watching as they both frantically tried to save us, the billions still encased within containers filled with the liquid keeping us alive. The power the two girls have is not something a Immortal could handle even the Gods who are being sent as Scouts know they are going to perish, But why would that stop them they are to verify the exact number of awoken Guardians and their strengths.


    Samara Blood - Blood Clan, Unique ability blood manipulation, Superior Strength, Intellect, Speed, Reflexes, Regeneration... immunity to all Toxins and Diastase''s, Ageless.


    Valara Mist - Mist Clan, Unique ability Decay/Deterioration of matter, Superior Strength, Intellect, Speed, Reflexes, Regeneration... Immunity to all Toxins and Diastase''s, Ageless.


    Those who choose to fight the incoming Force knew nothing of its small if not laughable number, Most thinking back to the unending waves of fearless, mindless beast that ate anything in its path even their own. The Draconian''s, Creed, Ancients, Titans and the Bisar having never left the even after the war surround Planet Teress, Waiting for the enemy to Breach the Void Gate.

 4 Those Who Rise

    Within a massive allied battleship in front of Planet Teress, the members of the council gather.


    General Vargas, a Draconian, who stands 8''fttall, scaled smooth skin similar to that of Mara.


    Seems to be the leader among those in the room.


    "The three enemy vessels war class ships will take time to set up inside the Void Gate, we will use this time to continue the bombardment delay them give the young Guardians the time needed to meet them at the Gate that is our goal." Standing up another general a Titan true to the name towers over the Draconian, metallic silver skin, eyes emerald green like that of Val. "Why leave the fighting to these children just born we have been monitoring them all this time, the first one woke is a Blood clan member of the Guardians." "She was stumbling around the lab for 5 years before the other one woke up, yet as the two lived within the lab for 10 years no other has come out of the Containment vessels."


    "Vargas!" Shouted Erin the Titan. "Tell these Ancients to speak why are there so few of them waking up after the Guardians fell more than 200 Million years ago!?"


    "Sophia please don''t just sit there i would love any assistants with this one said Vargas as he teased Erin with a grin ignoring his threatening stance."


    Sophia Stood up wearing long robes that parted showing the pale inner white of her thighs, above them the robes covered almost everything else besides her luminescent green silver hair, followed by the piercing stare of her abyss black eye''s. Those of the Ancient Race were ruled by Females. They held 90% of the power and were 70% of the total population, sending the men off to war only when their machines were not enough. The Ancients one of if not the most technologically advanced of the immortals, both mortal''s and immortal''s suffered under them be it as experiments or that their worlds were home to materials the Ancients valued.


    Looking at Erin with a smile Sophia began speaking. "The Draconian''s who are loyalist of the Guardians are the only ones besides us and the Creed who can enter the labs, but we long since abandoned all stations on planet Teress."


    "No one needs to be in the labs," "to prevent them from dying to an enraged child with the combat ability of Warriors!."


    ....


    As the silence was growing more apparent Bisar representative General Gal spoke out. A tall muscular humanoid that resembled a Bison, missing a horn from fighting war till old in age his lone horn his pride as it curves up pointing high to the heavens. Like the other Generals in their allied Military Dress he stands to speak, while looking towards the Ancients who wear skin tight battle armor that even planet class laser cannons can''t scratch under their robes. "Warrior children you speak like this is normal, Guardians no matter how powerful they are, are born in the Adept realm like the rest of us."


    Adept-Fighter-Warrior are the three mortal realms, at the peak of Warrior one becomes one with the Void entering the Void realm the first step into becoming immortals and walking the path of becoming a God. Seeing as no one as yet to reach the God realm even Ibrahim only reached Tier 7 of Demigod 5 Tiers away from being at the peak, Tier 12 being that peak. No matter the realm reaching Tier 12 is what every one tried to achieve, from Tier 12 to Tier 1 of the next realm meant a massive jump in power. Were from Tier 1 to Tier 2 is just gaining 2 times the power of the latter Tier, while from Tier 12 to the next realm meant ten times ones power at the peak of Tier 12. With each realm increasing the needed power to raise in Tier.


    Adepts at the peak of Tier 12 are cannon fodder to Fighters at Tier 2 and up, while fighters at the Tier 12 peak can barely fight Tier 3 Warriors. These only count for the Supreme who train to become Gods. On average thousands of Fighters Tier 12 would be able to tie down a Tier 1 Warrior but never kill them, but the Gods Race fight without even minding lost limbs, missing eyes, even on the verge of death they fight like berserk beast aiming to maim so that the others within their ranks can devour the enemy adding one more to the fold of the assimilated.


    Interrupting him Sophia continued. "This was necessary the only ones effected by the poison was the Guardians, the strongest among us." "Yet we even after all this time don''t even rival the weakest of the Guardians who died during the Void War, at the Demigod realm and their strongest being ElderIbrahim Underwood a Tier 7 Demigod!" "Our strongest which are us generals and the old monsters who participated in the Void War, have only reached the early stages of the Void realm being Tiers no less than 1-2 and the strongest a single Tier 5.


    Once again silence filled the command room of the council. "Adepts fill most of our numbers these children are 2 full realms above our average troops, our elites are Tier 4-7 fighters!" Gal spoke in a worried rush. "100 Billion adepts combined between us, 500 million fighters, and less than 50 million warriors of our own." "Yet our enemy''s numbers in the hundreds of trillions of fighters Tier 7-9! tell this old fool how we are to combat them, the others choose to hide only fighting when it reaches them."


    Finally the last to speak Tes a female member of the Creed. Similar to the Ancients with luminescent hair, a pair of abyss black eye''s and skin tight battle armor. not wearing a robe as the armor she wears seems to be layered quite a bit thicker than those of the Ancients, more so styled like those of the Adept soldiers below.


    "The two Guardians shall be the only ones who will be fighting this upcoming battle" Tes stated to the group.


    Gal once more getting more panicked slammed the table while speaking. "You are sending our hopes to die to an endless tide of enemies explain yourself Creed!?" Vargas raising his hand to silence Gal choose to intervene in her stead.


    "The enemy forces number no less than 60 million all of them fighters" "Three enemy vessels hold about 20 million each this is nothing but a scouting force, seems they do not know much about our own forces after all." "Our 50 million Warriors shall stand near the young Guardians this is a test for them, its is a needed test so we can judge their growth in the upcoming war."


    "It takes them 5 years with these new vessels to travel the Void." Said Sophia "Their main force will take more than ten thousand years to push through the pressure within the Void this alone buys us the time we need to train those girls."


    "Hahaha" laughter coming from the Titan shook the room. "They dare scout us with so few, the choke point that is the Void Gate is set up to handle those Fucking monsters even as there numbers once more reach the trillions!" "Let them come we shall let the girls battle them if any among them are within the Void realm or a higher Tier Warrior we Generals will be the ones to fight!"


    Vargas standing up walks towards the ship window. "They seem ready, so let us go greet our enemies on the fields of battle for Teress!"


    "For Teress"


    "For Teress"


    "For Teress".....

 5 Rage Against The Tides pt 1

    Rage Against The Tides pt 1


    As alarms could be heard throughout the lab, Mara and Val could hear the system warning of incoming forces coming from the Void Gate numbering 60 million.


    [ Incoming enemy detected prepare for teleportation to combat zone.]


    [ Scanning... detecting 2 sources for teleportation stand by.]


    [ Teleportation to combat zone in 5 minutes.]


    "Val the system is sending data about the enemy 3 war class ships, new war class ships by the look of it." Mara hurries to say as she prepares for the incoming wave. "Get a weapon if you need I am ready Val, this suit adapts to us as we fight pretty durable too!" "Seems there are forces surrounding the Void Gate from the sides and also the planet seems we wont be fighting the Gods alone."


    "Mara all set this lance is all I need, no weapon for you?" Glancing over at Mara she notices no weapon on her at all.


    "As we fight you will know why, don''t worry I will be fine we both should the memories show us the way to fight." "So much so that its like we fought on those battlefields, through all those millions of battles for countless years." "Might be a bit rough for awhile but as the fight goes on it will become muscle memory and natural for us."


    "This I know Mara I just thought you would take a weapon but its fine, just blow up the enemy''s with your magic mumbo jumbo away from me i don''t feel the need to test the armors durability." Val teased as the Teleportation activated sending them to the combat zone near the Void Gate.


    As they reach the battlefield they hear another voice coming from the communication bracelets they wear on their wrist. "Hello young Guardian I am Vargas Draconian General of the Council, 60 million of the enemy forces will be upon you soon we will only be guarding planet Teress and any Void realm experts." "We leave the 60 million adepts to you if any among them have reach the Void realm avoid them, this is to help you attune to war." "Please understand if you do fall under threat we


    loyal dog''s the Draconian''s will die for your safe retreat!"


    "As expected I always wondered why no one was there to greet us when we woke up, Val you up for a test against this scouting force I am at Tier 5 you?"


    "Tier 7 don''t worry little Mara i shall protect you." Smiled Valara as she looked over at the blonde who now glows blood red, the scales covering her thick enough to add a layer to the battle suit.


    The two young girls looking as young as ten years old, stare ate the 3 warships start to unload upon the battle zone. Rushing down to the surface the enemy force no longer resemble the Gods from the past, the form they take now is eerily similar to that of the Creed! The allied forces seeing this became enraged, they have always hated the Creed and now its seems to have taken root as they yell and scream.


    "Death to the Creed!"


    "We always knew they were traitors!"


    "Destroy the Creed!"


    Seeing this chant run through their forces the Generals frown, "Tes move all Creed units into the barrier within planet Teress!" Sophia commanded looking down at the army, looking for the Creed among them not knowing that they will never find them no matter how hard hey search. Vargas long ago under the command of the Guardians when the Creed were first discovered, were investigated the few hundred thousand fleeing members of the Creed were captured by the Draconian''s then. Searching there souls digging out every amount of information on the Gods and Vas, they did these as one of the negotiations agreements between the two, willing to prove there innocence. Knowing the other races will always blame the Creed the Guardians sent the remaining Creed to the planets of their loyalist who would integrate the survivors into there own race.


    That being the Ancients, Draconian''s and Observers. Each taking in over two hundred thousand into their fold, with eons worth of time breeding and adapting they merged into their respective groups only retaining minor characteristic of the Creed race. No longer living on the chard planet they choose when first arriving in Teress, they were grateful to the Guardians and from that day forward also became loyalist.


    They proved to be excellent when it came to genetic mutations which was helpful in the years to come.


    "The hate from the Void War will never fade it seems" Gal says as he looks at the Guardians rushing towards the oncoming Tides of enemies. "Are you sure they will be able to hold 2 vs 60 million even if they are Warriors, this is cutting things to close for my liking." "I am old i wish to see Teress rid of the Gods before my end i know very well during this war death is going to claim this little life of mine."


    Turning to face the old Bisar General Erin smiles bitterly. "Gal we fought in the Void War long ago, the Gods only advantage is their unending numbers!" "But us we were vastly stronger, their strongest experts were Tier 1-2 in the Void realm." "With the Guardians lining the front they could do nothing once we united." "Did we not push them back into the Void making them retreat to their side!"


    "Stop and get ready." Barked Vargas "While they fight we must never be to far away from them, it may seem like a scouting force but 10 million have already split off!" "Those are the scouts the remaining number are here to kill the young Guardians, seems there might be quite a few high Tier Warriors and Void realm experts hoping to remove them before they grow stronger." "From the reading the system is showing 1 million Tier 1 Void realm experts 9 million Tier 7-9 Warriors the remaining 40 Million seem to be cannon fodder for us to lower our guard, Adepts T 10-12.


    Sophia walking besides the other generals heads out to meet the enemy force of 10 Million. "Let the girls fight once they clear out 20-30 million call for them to retreat the number of Void realm experts is to high to risk them!"


    "Agreed" Everyone said in unison.


    "Val I am weaker than you for now but don''t get cocky." "Watch as i cleave through them with my blood whip''s!"


    Samara standing atop a cliff looks down at the waves of enemies. Bringing both hands up towards the sky, the rushing enemies bodies seem to twist and bloat, bursting into pools of blood that gathered into hundreds of massive Blood Serpents. As these whip like Serpents cleave apart thousands of the flooding adepts, growing in size with each slain. Being torn apart like paper in a unrelenting rain. The enemies then try to make it into close range using speed, as they draw close they are ripped apart even more viciously, as a giant Blood Dragon coils around Samara. The Blood Dragon, blackish red in color full of the might of a Dragon, resonating with the glowing red scales all around Samara''s body.

 6 Rage Against The Tides pt 2

    Day 2 of the Void Zone Battle


    "Val don''t move to deep into the enemy ranks no matter how much we overpower these Adepts 50 million is still to much to handle alone."


    "Relax Mara you wiped out more than 10 Million the day before with those Blood whips, that they now encompass the entire battlefield." ''''Just watch my back if you think I will be to heavilysurrounded, now watch me work ill be using the blood mist in the air you created to begin my massacre!"


    "Alright fine ill continue to sweep throughout the battlefield and support your advance."


    "See teamwork we can do it"


    With lance in hand Val rushes deep into the enemy forces. Everything meeting her lance was crushed to dust, green flames seem to be coming off the lance, the mutated Creed army flood over in waves trying to surround the young female Warrior. Drawing close to her from any side or angle is met with bizarre deaths, an invisible mist erodes all enemies who try to get close. Corpses of hundreds turn into thousands as the mist spreads leaving behind nothing but skeletal remains. The flesh seems to have become part of the mist Valara controls to shroud the entire Zone in her mist of death..


    Day 4 of the Void Zone Battle


    During the day and night battle against the 50 million Creed army 30 million have already become part of the Zone itself, either as part of the earth or becoming mist and blood. The once calm empty Zone has now become a death filled land littered with torn, crushed, bits and pieces of dead bodies the 2 girls living up to the true name of Gods of Destruction.


    "They show great promise Sophia I feel that they have already stepped into the Void realm at least Tier 1-2" Vargas says, watching the 1 million Void realm experts of the Creed army.


    "Yes they both seem to have awakened the Guardian Bloodline within them we worried about the Blood clan girl, the balance of poison in her system was becoming active but that seems to have forced her into Bloodline awakening"


    "So the poison is still a problem?"


    Vargas turned to Sophia as they look down over the Zone from an invisible warship each carrying 2 million Void realm experts from the past Void War. Experts they hid for this day or a day meaning the end, 2 warships 4 million hidden experts 2 million each guarding each girl no less than a breath away when or if needed.


    "No the poison is no longer a problem but if the poison has yet to merge into their bloodline it will remove it." "Meaning with this gamble we create the strongest Guardians at the risk of destroying the Guardians at the same time, all the power remains the same but no longer will the growth be that of a Guardians."


    "As I see it Sophia this was the decision of the Guardians Elders and I intend to protect their young at the cost of my life and the life of every Draconian if it is needed!"


    "Don''t get so worked up we succeeded the help the Creed provided made it work." "But today itseems they will forever lose this name and forever be Ancients,Draconian''s and Observers." "Destroy all records of the Creed, they have agreed to abandon this name they have completely became one of us long ago."


    "We Draconian''s always protect are own, the moment we took them in they abandoned their past to become Draconian''s!" "Lets not talk about this anymore it is the past the young Guardians know the truth that is all that matters now."


    "Yes" "But you should have noticed General Gal seems to have brought a new weapon, I thinking it is the weapon they have been making for the past thousand years." "Not telling us that it was completed shows they still hate the fact we allowed Tes into the council she is one of the Creed that all know is within our rank and lived through the Void War."


    "Let what is to happen, happen we will be ready."


    Day 5 of the Void Zone Battle


    As massive blood serpents rampage across the battlefield, Val wielding a silver lance with a emerald flaming mist surrounding it. Smiles as she cleaves past the waves Adepts running at her with no regard for their own life. At the same time watching Mara making sure the pressure is not to much for the Blood clan Guardian, hoping she herself does not give into the rage.


    "Seems about time to end this little game, Mara has a handle on her emotions now." "I guess ill use the blood to clear the field, the mist should cover the entire battlefield."


    "Mara leave the battlefield zone, head back to the teleporter!" "I don''t want you to disintegrate along side the enemy forces." "Keep attacking them while you pull back while my mist spreads, after we end this test we can examine those warships!"


    "Val the Generals say the enemy has one million Void realm experts and I am sure they are now heading your way."


    "Let them come do they think we would stay Warriors while fighting so many enemies!" "Guardians grow stronger the harder the fight the longer the battle goes on, only hell awaits any who face my lance!!"


    "Rise!"


    Amidst the battlefield Val begin''s to soar into he sky surrounded by a deep green blinding light, as it begins to move about the battlefield merging with the Blood Serpents throughout the entire zone.


    As the winds start merging with the blood green mist, it twist an turns merging into apocalyptic maelstroms tearing apart the land distorting the sky. Everything withing the Zone began to Decay everything the mountains, fortresses, even the assimilated Creed began to retreat to the warships.


    Only to meet a barrier of death created by Val and Mara using all their might, pushing it beyond the limits they should be able handle.


    "Their growth is monstrous is this what was expected?" Gal outside the hellish calamity of blood mistask Sophia who is leading a team to enter the 3 warships.


    "Yes and this is just the beginning they are still only children wait till they become adults." "A God could be born even before the enemy Creed arrive." "Both of them already rank among the strongest of our army Tier 7 Void realm experts!" "60 million dead Creed 50 million Adepts 9 million


    Warriors 1 million Void experts, we suffered nothing in this engagement but growth on our strongest weapons to win this war." "Should you not be overjoyed Gal!?"


    Sophia in a rush of excitement said as she looks out at the 2 girls returning to the lab.


    "Will we always depend on the Guardians to protect us!" "They are not even older fifteenth yet they are monsters what prevents them from ruling us like the Guardians of old."


    "Shut your mouth, Gal you did not fight in the Void War they lost everything protecting us." "They could have left us all to die becoming food for the God''s invading army but they died!" "Died fighting a war to save us yet you fear their decedents." "If you ever make any move against the young Guardians we the Draconian''s will wipe the Bisar from Teress!!"


    "Save your threats Vargas i merely do not wish to become ruled over like in the past ill take my leave seeing as you dislike my presence." Gal leaving the allied warship watches the two young girls as they make their way into the safety of the lab back on Planet Teress as he smiles looking ahead at the Massive Planetary Cannon of the Bisar space fleet.

 7 Freedom

    System Alert Lab Containment Breach Detected Complete Lock Down Commencing.


    Returning to the Lab Val and Mara were greeted with yet another high level alert, one that spoke of a breach did someone enter while they were fighting for the past 5 days. How could anyone enter the lab under such close watch, feeling that something is not right they made their way to the control room of the lab.


    "I''ll scan the system to see were the breach is then we can go check it out, what every came in is gonna be met with a fierce beat down lets go Val!"


    "Right" "Right lead the way remember this lab is full of a lot of breakable things don''t flare up."


    In the depths deep beneath the lab sits a youth sitting on his elongated tail that spreads throughout the room, within the dark room with no light, his two eyes shine, one crimson blood red eye staring at the sealed door while the other shines a light green burning through the darkness alongside the red. Liquid fills the floor of the vessel, the wires meant to monitor him still attached as he sits waiting for the two fools make their way to him. shrouded in darkness he waits for his freedom breaking out would only damage the lab knowing that they will free him, he chooses to wait. Three days waiting but now he can roam about the world with no one to ever again restrain him, and so he waits.


    "General" Walking up to the old Bisar General is one of his aids saluting after passing him a report.


    "Dismissed" "Make sure no one comes to bother me even if Vargas is to personally come make him wait for as long as you can, now go!"


    "Yes General"


    Reading the report brought to him, Gal starts to laugh his plans can now start, the report shows all data about the still sleeping Guardians within each lab on planet Teress. Showing that only two Guardians have been awoken, the next one being ten years at the most from waking five being the shortest. The report also shows heavy in the lab the current Guardians live inside, some of it being repaired by them and the systems showing no lose of life was caused by the damage due to the lab collapsing in those areas.


    "Good rest well young Guardians sleep through your end, waking up now will only cause you endless pain sleep as i remove you from this world."


    "Distance the fleet from planet Teress." "Once the Planetary Cannon lines up the Planet and the Void Gate fire it, I''ll take the shields down just make sure once we fire to warp away" "They already suspect we are plotting"


    "Yes General it shall be done." shouted a young officer, leading other 4 Bisar officers out of the room.


    "Good" Looking out at the distant planet Gal starts to laugh.


    "Watch as your Masters die, with our weapons reaching this realm of power why rely on monsters to protect us let them die killing each together." "Once we fire the laser at the Void Gate you will be overrun, by the Creed waiting within the void as they descend upon planet Teress finishing off what the Cannon could not." "Farewell Vargas loyalist dog, rest well with the Guardians inside the Creed!"


    "Val why are you naked." Shaking her head Mara leads the way to the Breach detected by the system.


    "The suit is just retracted inside my skin so relax, not like it hides much anyway" "Keep moving I want to go back into the training room, ten thousand years i don''t believe that crap why scout this early if the main force is so behind." "I don''t like this so we should hurry and keep fighting each other till they come."


    After reaching the area the system showed them on the map, they began to look around at the many barriers set up around the damaged containment vessel. Walking up to the Giant sealed double doors, both girls knew that whatever was behind this was either a weapon used for the most dire of times or secret information not within their memories. The barriers seemed to part when they came close, making them think this was indeed something they had to inspect.


    "Child before you go any closer tell me, what lies before you. Is he still there or has he destroyed the seals and escaped!?" Sophia''s panicked voice Coming from Mara''s wrist caused both girls to stop from opening the Seal on the final Door.


    "Let me out already dammit!" Echoed out of the containment vessel shocking both girls.


    "Who is that!?" Both girls asked each other and the Generals who were monitoring them off planet.


    Vargas speaking up through the wrist bracelet spoke out first. "That.. he too is a Guardian letting him out is up to you both we have no say in the matter." after saying so both Vargas and Sophia cut the feed.


    "Shit I think this is bad Mara step back I am going to open it" Val walked up to the seal an began the process release the locks to the barriers sealing the doors.


    "Val you sure about this, what if"


    "Relax the seals are weak if he wanted out he could have just destroyed this whole area, the reason he stayed inside is to no kill the others who sleep nearby." "So I am letting him out."


    "Alright." "I''ll let the Generals know then"


    As soon as Val unlocked the seals the chains and barriers began to break and shatter one by one dropping to the ground causing small craters showing the might of their strength. Even before the Gate started to open revealing an inner chamber, they could both see a male youth similar to Val nude for all to see sitting on his massive tail that coiled around him like a large serpent. His two eyes shinning through the darkness within the room one blazing through the dark with golden luminescence the other a deep crimson blood red.


    "Finally I waited 3 days for you to finish the fodder outside, any later and you both would join our kin in death, but it seems ill be able to save the two of you and those in this lab."Dashnell speaks to the two panicked girls as his words cause them to feel despair. They both stare into his eyes in disbelief only to see that both of them are now emerald green just like Valara''s.


    "What do you mean they will die explain, stop walking away from me" Val screamed pulling her lance out pointing it at his neck. Her Green eyes filled with tears, as she sees the lives of countless Guardians dying to the poison but not a single one stopped finishing the work to insure their descendants survived.


    Turning to the girl who''s rage filled eyes are filled with tears Dashnell smiles. "I see you don''t have the ability to see into the future yet pity." "Alright I''ll tell you two minutes from now the Bisar fleet fires their new found weapon at this planet destroying 60% of it drilling a hole into it but that''s just minor, the real target is the Void Gate once it fires the path that those 3 warships took is going to open." "And in five years the Creed will engulf the rest of this planet destroying everything left the cannon missed."

 8 Newfound Bond

    Within the hall leading to the sealed chamber. Valara stares into the eye''s of the youth before her, looking deep into his every changing eye''s.


    Black,Red,Green.Silver.Gold never in a set pattern rotating in random combinations, as she looks deep into the current pair of emerald green eye''s she starts to physically mature into a ravishing beauty. her pair of eye''s a perfect match for his own, her long silver green hair now reach her waist, at the same time not noticing this change happening to Mara behind her.


    As well as the young man in front of her eye''s. As if becoming aware of his very being she drops her lance tears flowing down her cheeks as she embraces him, placing her head into his chest. Mara watches this all play out as she is once again flooded with the needed information about her and Val''s sudden change.


    Hearing an utterly terrifying collision. The duo looks at the young man before them, they have just bonded with. Now permanently linked to him for their lives, death being the only form of separation.


    "You could have saved us all why, why did you do nothing Dashnell!" Falling to the floor Valara could not take the wave of emotions, undying love for her two mates and madness from losing those she was supposed to protect while they slept.


    "Calm down I said I would save you did I not" "But I also saved the others the beam did not hit Teress you can check for yourself Val.


    "Walking up to Samara he embraces her giving her a long deep kiss after he continues to walk away going up into the lab.


    "Val!"


    "Lets go" "He can''t lie to us, lets check on our family" Saying so Mara walks over to the collapsed girl. Who no longer looking like the Asura of Death she was on the battlefield.


    "Yea" Picking up her lance she follows behind the dark skinned man''s back. No longer covered in the darkness of the room she see''s his defined, well toned muscles remembering that she just embraced this naked young man moments ago it was her that flared up immediately wearing her skin tight battle suit. Only to regret it as her toned muscles are exposed alongside her athletic figure, covering her chest she looks back to see Mara doing the same. The two beautiful female warriors of the Guardians looking ahead at their male mate feeling his very being through their bond, they both can feel his never ending rage surrounded by complete madness. Yet his face only shows a smile of love for the two.


    For Guardians a Bond is one of Mind,Body and Soul. While they gain a life long partner who will die for them if needed, shared powers and thoughts. It has its weakness once either of the bonded dies in battle it causes the living bonded partners to be consumed by madness. Not overcoming the madness leads to death, so most Guardians tryto limit the number of mates they have to lessen the chance of them dying during war. The main benefit being the ability to share powers, gaining what your partner has.


    "Val it seems we have a wild one, after we check on the others we can grill him for answers."


    "You should watch out he might kidnap you Mara I saw after he kissed you, you seemed possessed by lust!"


    "Oh yea then why did you, miss nudist decide to start wearing the suit seems you might be his first victim." Mara walking in the back begins to tease Val trying to ease her mind at this sudden change in her life. "Um Val were did his tail go?"


    "What tail.." Thinking back to her rushing embrace, she did remember that he held her in his arms and wrapped his tail around them both before she pushed away. Thinking to herself she tries to find a means to address him, "Husband,Love,Dashnell shit this is to much for me. Dash it is if he has a problem he can just say it. About to call out to him, he speaks to her instead.


    "Dash is fine wife, you should do your best to not think so loud Val." Walking into the center of the lab his tail once more comes into being as he sits atop it as it curls around his surrounding." His massive serpent like tail seems a life on its own.


    "I am new to this, our memories do not posses much information about Bonding. To ensure we make our own choices the information is limited." "Now speak, you first said you would only be able to save those within this lab."


    "It means that old man Ibrahim is alive somewhere in the Void, he has always tried to control me from being able to see the correct future." "Testing my loyalty to our race is his game of choice, for now lets not worry ourselves with that." "After you inform the Generals outside about me, come to Val''s room Mara." Saying this Dashnell stood up wrapping his tail around Val and carrying her towards the living quarters inside the lab.


    "Saw this coming this was all Val was thinking about after she made sure everyone was still alive, he even warned her to not think so loud." Mara looked over to see Val once again retract her suit into her skin becoming nude once more, happily being taken away. "I wonder how he will take it when he finds out I had a taste of Valara before him" Mara smiles as she contacts General Vargas.


    Above planet Teress the Bisar fleet seemed to have vanished. While Vargas became an enrage beast seeing the target of the cannon weapon he charged out to meet it. Wanting to do anything he could to change its path, behind him every Draconian and Ancient Void expert attacked the beam heading at the planet only for their attacks to meet the emptiness of space were the Bisar fleet was stationed.


    Dumbfounded by what they just witnessed everyone looked to Vargas the leading General of the alliance forces.


    "Don''t Stare at me like that, it was not me i have no ability to completely stop such a massivesudden attack." Looking behind him he see''s planet Teress unharmed by the beam, but what shocked him more is that it was now headed for the Void Gate. The Collision between the two destroying part of the Void Gate.


    The Void Gate has never taken any form of damage that was permanent, even the Gods who developed it were unable to destroy it. Only being able to open the Gates that connected both Vas and Teress, but the damage the beam caused is not repairing itself meaning the Gods are no longer supporting it.


    "Not good" "Go inform the other Generals of this, seems they were not just a scouting party after all."


    Seeing his communicator light up he checks to find Samara sending him incoming data but nothing more as if in a rush, he hurriedly rushes back to the Command Ship of the Alliance sitting in the meeting room. Erin being the last to show up sits down joining in on the emergency meeting about to take place looking ahead at General Vargas.


    Standing Vargas smiles even with the known fact that the Bisar have betrayed them, Saying to everyone in the room.


    "Elder Ibrahim Lives!"

 9 A Gift of Hear

    Message start.


    "Dashnell Underwood current level of power unknown, he has to be Demigod Tier or higher Valara and I both have Bonded with him upon our first meeting undergoing our second stage evolution. The increase in power has brought us both into the Demigod Tier, even so i can''t tell how powerful he is. He left a message for you General, Ibrahim is still alive within the Void beyond the Gate. With this the Void Gate being destroyed is a minor matter we ask that you give us some time alone."


    Samara Underwood. Message end!


    After replaying the message for everyone General Vargas chuckles loudly, standing up he walks over to the window looking down at the planet.


    "Let''s give them no more than a week before we seek anymore additional information, Send every solider to the Void Gate. With the defection of the Bisar, our numbers did not lose much but that weapon is a major priority. Send word to our home worlds of this news! Four Demigods!!"


    Living quarters within the lab each had their own small pocket world, Valara designed her room into a Majestic Palace in the center of mountain peak surrounded by a massive lake completely covered by a thick mist. To enter this pocket world one must first have access to Valara''s room, after entering they would then take the rift in space into her private world. Within Valara''s Room besides the rift leading to her Palace is a average sized living space, to the sides stand shelves filled with records of pasts events, can be seen along side a collection of lances all giving off different waves of elemental power. At the center of this room a massive bed, pillow''s lay there along with various lances other than that it seemed hardly used.


    "I expected more resistance from you Val" Carrying Valara within his massive tail Dashnell walks into her room, as he releases her from his hold to find out his guess was right she was indeed no longer wearing her suit. "I felt you retract the suit but never thought you would be in such a rush to be mine."


    Rushing into him sealing his mouth with her own so no more words would delay her, she gives him a tempting smile as she brings him to the floor. "I have been waiting on you for so long, Samara and I both have already bonded but no information about a Bond came to us other than it meaning a deep emotional bond between us. We even remained looking like youths. This burning within me is the same when I first joined together with Mara I know she feels it too, and you I have seen within your mind so stop provoking me with your words."


    Saying this she makes her move, her silver green hair covering her face as she uses her mouth to stimulate his lower half after she finishes getting him ready she pushes him to the floor. He moves his tail to position himself on top of her, supporting them both within it his left arm holding onto her leg moving it to his side as he thrust into her letting his blood boil to its limit.


    Heading to Valara''s room Mara prepares herself retracting her suit into her skin as Val does, she then opened the door to find the bed still filled with lances the rift gate closed. Scanning the room to find the two failed to even make it to the bed, looking at the two she makes her way to join them. As the wild moans of the trio echo throughout the room, both girls fully give into their lust the stress of the past few days melting away as they drown future worries in their desires.


    Within the lab, they spent most of it on the floor of Valara''s room sometimes being able to make it onto the bed. But never once entering the rift. Her room now a mess a few of the lances that got in their way are now deep in the walls of the room. Their time alone was now coming to an end, calming the lingering lust within them they spent the last day sparing in the training room.


    "Time to test you wild one, don''t hold back against me or next time I''ll hold out on you." Mara standing in the training zone looks at dark skinned young man with low cut black hair, wearing his own skin tight suit which brings out a lustful desire in her.


    "Calm down Mara, after I beat you down we can finish our other matters in the bed."


    "So you are stronger than us" Taking those words as a challenge the world inside the training zone becomes a Blood prison, Blood Dragons and Massive Blood Serpents numbering in the thousands surround Dashnell. Holding nothing back she unleashes everything she has destroying the barrier around them, turning everything in the path of the attack into dust.


    "Yes. Vastly so little Mara" Walking forward in the Blood Domain created by Mara he waves his hand through the air destroying ever drop of blood, the Dragons and Serpents disintegrating into nothingness. Holding Mara up in the air with a hand he looks at her before releasing her, leaving after giving her a teasing kiss.


    "Challenge me anytime Mara and every time you lose I''ll make it up to you in bed." After saying so he leaves heading to the next Training Zone were Val is.


    Standing stunned Mara comes to her senses after a moment. Following behind him Mara warns him.


    "You only make me want you more wild one, I''ll make our last day one you don''t forget"


    Reaching the Zone they see Val has destroyed everything within the Training room with various weapons that lay about the ground. Lances, spear''s, swords.. so many bladed weapons. Seeing the new additions to her surroundings Val heads over as she walks over the weapons laying in the ground rise into the air, joining together before merging into the center of her chest resting within.


    "I gained a lot after bonding with you Dashnell for this I am now and forever your Blade, I won''t be like other girls who show shyness. When I feel lust I will throw myself at you, when you rush into battle so will I and when you die in battle after I destroy our enemy I shall follow you into oblivion."


    Reaching into her chest with both hands Valara pulls out two of her still beating hearts, standing in front of her two mates she offers them each one of her hearts. The three stare at each other knowing what this exchanging means, one of the final steps of the Bond. Valara smiles seeing them place her heart into their chest, accepting her everlasting bond. Seeing things reach this step Samara closes her eyes, breathing deep after feeling her new found heart she looks deep into Valara''s green eyes. she too then condenses two massive blood pearls into the size a heart.


    "This is my very being I split it in two one for each of you, for awhile I will be a bit weak. Compared to Val fighting in the front is something I am not suited to do, but I won''t lose to you Dashnell I am a jealous lover and I want to be spoiled. I am also willing too follow you into oblivion I am more suited in being an assassin, and so that is where I will show my worth. Even as you get more wives don''t forget about me or you will regret taking in the bond of my blood!"


    Looking at his two wives he knows he is next to exchange a part of himself, sitting on his tail once more he wraps it around the three of them.


    "Well you to sure know how to bind someone to you, how could I ever mistreat you after this I will open my mind to you so you can see into my very being and give you apart of my very soul. But once you find out my true origins you wont be able to take a step back. Once i give you each a heart you will gain much more of my power and learn of all my secrets"


    After saying so Dashnell reaches into his Chest pulling out two of his hearts one pitch black casting the entire room into darkness, the other a blinding fiery red. The two colors mix and swirl around each other as they both beat in a synced rhythm. Samara and Valara look at one another before they each take one of his hearts into their hands, Val holds a dark abyss in her hands Mara holds a raging sun. They put the hearts they took into the others chest, Val taking in the red heart Mara taking in the black heart.

 10 Into The Void

    Within the ruined Void Gate battle Zone stand the allied army that was stationed to protect it. Standing at the front of this mass gathering lay the three enemy vessels, as the soldiers look ahead to see their Generals bow their heads too two young women and a young man. Looking at this they begin to spread rumors about who those 3 youth could be to make all the Generals to bow.


    "Are those two female youths the rulers of the Ancients?"


    "The young man must be an elder of the Draconian''s"


    "We greet you Guardians" All the various Generals respectfully shouted in unison.


    Hearing this from their leaders the crowd turned silent, they never guessed they would be able to get a look at the Guardians who their people worshiped as Gods. The crowd once more started to fill with talks about the reason the three young Gods would gather them in font of the Void Gate, were they about to be sent off into the Void bringing the war to the Creed? Some eager for the order to fight in enemy controlled land keeping the fight away from home, others terrified of entering the Void.


    One must know the adept army would loss more than half its number to the astonishing amount of crushing force inside the Void, Warriors only have a slight chance of death if they are unlucky while the safest group would be the four million Void experts and the Generals. Near the three warships the Generals set up a temporary base so they can set up the chain of command before moving any forces into the Void, as they instructed the soldiers to arrange things they moved into the central building to start their talks with the Guardians.


    Sitting at the head of the table was Dashnell resting on his tail, also seated atop his tail was Val on his right side and Mara on his left. General Vargas and Sophia being seated the closest followed by the rest such as General Erin and Tes, Standing up in the room due to lack of seats were over a hundred Void experts no one wanted to miss out on this meeting using their connections to attend. Seeing everyone quiet down Dashnell stands up to begin the long awaited meeting.


    "With so many of you gathered here to meet us I''ll explain things as best i can, but a few of you should know who I am."


    "I am Dashnell Underwood the first Guardian!" Taking a look to see that very few of those gathered were shocked he continued with a smile.


    "Apparently you heard of me, well for my two wives and those new to the origins of the Guardians let me enlighten you. Our Guardian race was once a massive collective of energy, a singular being with various different personalities. Agreeing that we should separate into individual bodies and no longer remain a single organism, we planed our next steps from the planet to who among us to be born first to ensure our races survival. We sought out the strongest mass of energy that being me, as the strongest I underwent many trials to test my leadership, when a few of the others saw in my future that I destroyed all Teress they sealed me away. They made it so that among us that were the First Born I was last to be given a physical form, to be birthed into being and that was only after Ibrahim surpassed me in power."


    "Today we know know that it was Vas i destroyed, if they were alive today how much would they regret that rushed decision. I no longer hate them how could I, they died doing exactly what I died doing. If only they completely understood that timeline then the Gods would have long been extinct!" After saying so Dashnell returned to sitting on his tail.


    "So you like them young don''t you wild one, be happy I can help with that." Mara sending him her thoughts perks up her chest as she smiles smugly at him.


    Standing up Sophia first bowed once more towards Dashnell before speaking. "It may have been true that we had knowledge of you being the oldest Guardian, but we did not know about any of the other things Ancestor."


    "Let hurry this meeting up I know you wish to enter the Void an seek out Ibrahim. But let me warn you depending on his answer I might kill him. Once we reach him I need to find out why he keeps altering my future sight, as long as i get the answers I want then he can live."


    "Ancestor you just said he surpassed you in power, if the two of you fight more of us would side with Elder Ibrahim. In this fight we shall not pick sides, but killing him we will try our best to prevent you from doing so. Most likely Elder Ibrahim has reached the God Tier. Are you sure you should provoke him, the information the Elders have on you report that you were born as a Tier 3 Demigod after eons will you even be able to fight on the same level of Elder Ibrahim!?"


    "General Vargas, don''t look down on me, Ibrahim is of my lineage I know his limits I also know his current level of power and location within the Void! As you wish to find him i suggest you at least pretend to stay on my side until we reach him."


    "We would never lie to you Ancestor, we also know about a few of your ability''s thanks to the Guardian Elders. They warned us of you being a monster that would bring upon the end, but after the Gods invaded many of the Elders realized these were the enemies you fought before you destroyed this realm Teress. Looking back they knew they made a mistake please Ancestor forgive them, they atoned with their lives, is that not enough to spare the ones you find alive in the Void."


    "Then prepare to enter the Void, we leave once you have sent the remaining armies under the Void Tier back to their home worlds. The Bisar think their surprise attack wiped out 70% of you fools, they even predicted you would try and guard the Planet from the Cannon fire. After they regroup they will begin a war on your home worlds don''t let them fall while we make this 5 year trip into Vas."


    Shocked to hear his commands General Erin no longer remained silent, of all the Generals here he is not a loyalist who blindly follows the Guardians. The Titans have always remained neutral after the Guardians became the rulers of Teress.


    "Young Guardian, are you saying we should send only four million troops to wipe out all of Vas. That is not possible with so few troops, and if the Bisar use that weapon on our home worlds how do Warriors defend against that."


    "I am already a God Tier expert once i arrive in Vas all you need to do is hold the Void Gate on their side open long enough for you to take Ibrahim and Crest to safety. Yes there is another Guardian on that side she is who the four million troops is really here for, they must detain her the Gods altered her mind and body. Once we arrive near the Vas Void Gate Ibrahim should notice us he is heavily injured so he will head straight for the ship, after he does Val and Mara will help guard the entrance of the Void Gate I will handle the rest."


    Noticing him skipping the part involving their home worlds Val speaks knowing they would not being it up.


    "Once Ibrahim is on one of the three vessels retreat immediately back to Teress, the ones left behind should be able to defend for more than enough time for you to make it back. Ibrahim should then bring and end to anyone who stand one the side of the Bisar."


    Hearing these words the Generals move faster to begin the advance into the Void.

 11 Elder Ibrahim

    Flying inside the Void corridor the three vessels remodeled by the Ancients are far better now. After a week of upgrading the ships Sophia claims the journey should take 2-3 years now, improving the travel time of the ships would aid them to joining the war against the Bisar faster.


    "Do you think the Ancestor has a way to close the Void path connecting Vas and Teress?" General Vargas said speaking to Tes, Erin and Sophia.


    "Even if he does do we let him die fighting in Vas, the enemy if they kill and consume him will gain his abilities. That would lead to them being able to reopen the path, we have to get him to let us assist in anyway possible." Tes voiced her ideas to the group in this closed off meeting.


    This time Erin spoke up "The most we can do is help hold open the Void gate, did he not already give us something we can do."


    Turning to speak next Vargas said "We shall do as ordered, if you have any ideas of being more useful speak to Mistress Samara. She is always improving the troop moral with her visits, with Sophia around the ship. Mistress Valara is always training or with the Ancestor he only meets with the two of them so this is all we can do, in these few months he has only met with us once. Letting out a sigh Vargas sits deep into his chair.


    Within the ships small combat training room, Val can be seen testing new abilities she finds work well with her style of combat. Around her various weapons hover in the air around her most being lances and swords, she sits in the center of the glowing weapons. Anyone near can hear the hum of the blades echo off each other an then rebound into her before being pushed out back into the surrounding space. Breathing in deeply Val stands up as each of the weapons turn into mist that swirl around with her in the center, she then absorbs the mist as she exits the training room.


    In the center ship.


    "Call General Vargas Mara." Dashnell stands up then turns to Mara.


    "Ibrahim should be up ahead, also tell them to prepare for battle he seems to be having some trouble. Even after reaching God Tier being half dead won''t do you any good in a fight. Mara cover the ships in a barrier of blood, once you do anything that comes chasing him inside grind them to dust. I''ll get Ibrahim, he is worst off than I expected but we got here in time." Not moving Dashnell lets the ship pass through him as he enters the Void.


    Within the vast Void a middle aged man in black tattered robes covered from head to toe in blood, injuries all throughout his body his uncaring expression telling a different story. Noticing the giant blood barrier he heads down to see the ships fire at his chasing enemies, looking closer he see''s a face he could never forget.


    "Grandson" Ibrahim calls out


    "Don''t call me that Old Man! Open your mind to me, don''t make me kill you after you made it so close to Teress. General Vargas has been waiting for you I looked into his mind seems you raised him, no wonder he spoke up for you."


    "You sealed off your mind to me, seems your parents succeeded in removing my influence from the Guardians. Fine search all you want child but we don''t have much time to sit here and chat, from the looks of it you seem to have planned this out quite well."


    "I learned from you Old Man. don''t worry about the few enemies behind you, my wife Mara should be teaching them soon. So our chat can be long, after all we have not seen each other in so long Grandfather."


    Standing on the helm of the ship Mara''s abyss black eyes turn blood red, as she sends tendrils of death to meet the incoming Creed. As they tear into the flesh of the screaming waves of enemies she crystallizes them into blood red shards before shattering the entire space leaving dust particles of blood. she then gathers the blood shards into her body.


    "Working me so hard while you have a chat without me tsk tsk, Ibrahim a legend of the Guardian race. Well I can meet him later no rush." Removing the Barrier around the ships Mara moves back into the ship.


    Val sitting with the other''s watches as Mara enters the room, waiting on her to give them the news about the situation outside.


    "They seem to want some alone time, they won''t fight Wild One already got the information he wanted. they are planning something else I know that but I was kicked out of his mind after that." Mara sat down after letting the others know about Ibrahim''s return.


    "You knew he would do that if you poked around to much lets just wait won''t take long for them to work things out." Val no longer bothered after saying her piece.


    "Oh yea Sophia you might want to get the ready to receive Elder Ibrahim he is knocking on deaths door." Saying this Mara once more exits the meeting room.


    "Vargas come with me, we will meet Ibrahim in the second ship my equipment is there. Sophia said this as she rushed behind Mara leaving for the second ship.


    "Listen Old Man after today I will be leaving to roam the other realms, I am taking those two with me as well can''t leave them even if I wanted. As for Teress I leave it to you, a God Tier guarding Teress should be enough till the other Guardians wake up. You can also work the other races harder they seem to have developed well without us, oh yes I almost forgot destroy the Bisar General Gal and his toy cannon."


    "So many commands just for saving my life such a petty child, fine I''ll watch over Teress long enough for the other Guardians to wake up after that I will journey the other realms. Do we have a deal, is this enough?"


    "Yes we have a deal but I am going to dump another trouble onto you to keep you company Old man. Crest is still alive, although her mind is a mess, they tried to brainwash her but how would they know you already had control over every Guardian until their poison weakened it. Making it so we all gained immunity to mind control, but they tried anyway pity. After you restore her mind our deal ends, I''ll deliver her to you after destroying all of Vas!"


    "Then it will be done and you remember the other part of our deal." Ibrahim looks at Dashnell with a wide smile.


    "Yes this stays between us know one will know about you controlling the Guardians like puppets to retain your position as leader. And you make up a story about me and my wives great sacrifice to wipe out all of Vas. We go our separate ways here, maybe one day we can return but Teress brings about a uncontrollable rage in me."


    Val and Mara both seeing this from Dashnell''s eyes look at each other in shock about the talk they were allowed too spy on.


    "So many more questions we have to grill him about Val."


    "At least we know he is willing to trust us with this, we can seduce the rest out of him later."

 12 Departing Gifts

    Near the Void Gate in Vas on Titan Class Planet Varox


    "Get ready to greet our guest, if we can win him over we can gain peace and end the war that was started long ago." Standing up above Varox looking at the Void Gate, the current leader of the Gods Varash patiently awaits the Guardians arrival.


    "Varash do you believe that monster will forgive us, Crest was not easy to handle once we started altering her mind, I hate to image the task of controlling him." Besides Varash a beautiful young Creed girl says while kneeling.


    "His mind should not be stronger than hers he just woke up, how is Crest is she ready?"


    "Yes Master. At the moment she is still in deep sleep."


    "Good once he is here he can join her in deep sleep until we move on to Teress. And it is because he is a monster that we can invade his mind, once we do so who can stand in our way we will unite all life becoming one entity is the only way to achieve true balance. You will understand soon, once we assimilate everyone we will all share everything. For now we have to show that monster we changed long enough for me to get inside his mind even if only for a second. Prepare the seal!"


    "Yes Master!"


    ....


    Within the Void.


    "Alright Generals escort Elder Ibrahim back to Teress, you can keep the three ships too I won''t need them I can carry these two to finish the rest. Seems they are waiting for us no need to fight them if they welcome us, everything will be faster this way. Only problem lies in getting Crest back." Ordered Dashnell within the meeting room atop his tail.


    "You can leave that to us, me and Mara should be able to move fast enough to get to her. After we secure her I am sure you will know, all that''s left is to meet back up at the Void Gate." Valara said standing next to Mara.


    "Ancestor are you sure you won''t need any help at least let me and half the Void Tier experts remain, even if we don''t enter Vas we can at least provide you a safe exit." Vargas standing proud looked at Dashnell eager to show the might of the Draconian''s.


    "Just let him do as he pleases, escorting me back his way of nicely telling you that you are going to be a burden, once he moves into Vas he will not spare even a few words to anything living at all within Vas aside from Crest. Now Turn the ships around an lets go!"


    "Wait I know this is asking much but take my child with you Ancestor Dashnell, this is all i ask as someone who has always served the Guardians. She has more potential than me as she is also a Void Tier expert, an extra person to protect should not be much!" Vargas dropping to his knees pleaded.


    "This really is asking much of me, during our three year journey I am sure you heard of what happens to every female within this ship of mine. Fine, fine be aware that she won''t be coming back to Teress everyone in this room knows the truth that I will destroy all of Vas then leave for another realm. Get her ready we leave soon." Dashnell resting on his tail gives Ibrahim a knowing glance.


    "Thank you for this chance, we Draconian''s live to serve the Guardians but that is not all I was asked to request."


    "I will take it from here Vargas." Sophia says before kneeling next to Vargas. "We agreed to Die for the Guardian Race after the Void War, knowing that you would leave us here our Elders tasked us with one last duty. Thankfully, Ancestor you are lustful so getting you to agree to take a few female servants seemed an easy request.


    "From the Draconian''s Kiera who you already accepted, of the other two we Ancients selected one of our young leaders she is Tia, please treat her as you wish last is Eleanor from the Observers she is also part Creed we hope you accept these three. Our wish is that you never forget Teress and one day return."


    Standing up three young solders stand shoulder to shoulder before kneeling behind Vargas and Sophia. The first is the Draconian girl Kiera much like Mara with scale like pale blue skin, ocean blue eyes and draped over her shoulders her purple blue hair . looking at her face one can see her smiling blue lips.


    Next the youngest of the three Tia with pale green luminescent hair like all Ancients, with a petite build, keen purple gold eyes also wearing a skin tight suit under her robes.


    Last was Eleanor the hybrid sent from the Observers, a petite girl wearing nothing but a skin tight suit and loose robes failing to hide her sexy body. short black hair a pair of deep black eyes.


    "Kiera Greets you Master"


    "Tia Greets you Master"


    "Eleanor Greets you Master"


    Laughing Dashnell walks between General Vargas and Sophia arriving in front of the three girls.


    "We meet again no wonder you girls removed every female from my ship, the five of you work so well together. But you acted to late I left every one of those girls with a life long present, this way Iensure myself a reason to come back to Teress. But I see no reason to leave them in the care of anyone else now, if I take the three of you I might as well take the others, I will need the manpower anyway, so with this everyone can be happy."


    "Go get the others and bring them to the lead ship, you guys take the other two ships and return to Teress. After I finish my trip through the many realms I will return to Teress. Kiera, Tia, Eleanor lets go we have much to discuss." Leaving the room Dashnell wraps the three girls in his tail as he walks away.


    "Sophia did you plan this? we both know how Guardians treat the opposite sex, how many Void experts did we lose to him?" Vargas speechless looks over.


    "The number is not so high only a single squad of a thousand, all of them volunteered for this mission. All the elders agreed to it and as the one who set it up the Ancients sent five hundred of our own while both the Draconian''s and Observers sent two hundred fifty each. So the Total are the three leaders of the squad Tia my Daughter, Eleanor and Kiera your Daughter and one thousand elites. they are all combat ready with a wide variety of useful skills as suggested by the Elders."


    Standing up Vargas is left speechless looking at both Ibrahim and Sophia acting like they just won a major prize.


    "Kiera did not mention any of this" Vargas struggled not to chase after the two.


    "Vargas do you think my little girl would tell me, well she did."


    Said Sophia as she pats Vargas on the back.


    "Just let them be he wont mistreat them this is what we wanted after all."


    Within the hallway Val and Mara walk behind the pale faced trio not knowing if they will be punished or if he is playing a joke on them for this trick they pulled.


    Val signals at the three before teasing. "Don''t worry girls you just wont be able to walk for a few days good thing we have a few months till we reach the Gate."

 13 sThe Dragons

    Ripping through the Vas Void Gate Dashnell finally reaches his goal of Vas. Standing up in the main deck looking out at greeting the Gods have prepared for him, his eyes shine deep green before turning blood red then finally settling on a pair of pit black eyes.


    "Val you and Mara go get Crest you should be able to feel her presence within planet Varox you can''t miss it. Titan Class Planet Varox is the home world of the Gods. This place has a large number of unassimilated Creed, though they have been converted into zealots. No reason to save them let them be reborn anew after I cleanse them of there sins."


    Dashnell said looking at the kneeling Valara smiles.


    "Yes Master. Once Mara and I have Crest I can teleport back onto the ship, no need to worry about anything on our end. Just remember that the ship has to be protected"


    "Yes I know, I already put up a barrier around it they don''t even know about anyone passing through the Gate but me. By the way was it jealousy that made you call me Master?" Dashnell teased as he moved to the meet the welcoming party of Gods.


    Standing in space over a thousand high ranking members of the Gods are gathered to welcome their guest.


    "Greetings Young Guardian, or should I call you by what you truly are. Original God of Destruction Dashnell. The reason you are feared by the other Guardians is this very reason of you being Born The Original God of Destruction, you may have not have had the power to be called a God of Destruction but you have all the abilities of one. Absolute Destruction being the main one, now we come to welcome you to Vas Great one. I am Varash behind me stand the Elders of the Gods we wish for a end to our this war between are to races young God."


    "Well you know a little to much about me, let me guess Elder Crest mind provided extra reasons for this peace you now seek. It''s a shame I don''t value the words you speak, after all you have done my only reason being here is to remove the Gods from existing along with all those monsters you created. This way they can be reborn, and so shall the Gods.


    Finished speaking Dashnell raises his hand into the sky as one Colossal ball of energy after another filled the sky blotting out the vast infinity that is space, eyes crimson red as he looks down at the terrified and confused Varash.


    "Why can''t I control you! Why is your mind sealed from us. You monster you really are the strongest. Will you not spare any life within Vas, will you wipe us all away!?"


    Varash losing his mind stares death at Dashnell wishing his stare could kill, but now all he can do is accept death but not without ''gifting'' something to his destroyer.


    "Then I brand you God of Destruction the Title of the strongest take it. As this is my curse for you. No matter were you go no matter how long you live it shall follow you forever. Those other monsters that rival you can now sense you, and will fight you for all eternity for all the power of the Gods is contained within this Title of The Dragon."


    "Thank you Varash I shall carry this curse for you and when you are reborn I''ll hunt you down and have you remove it, besides this curse makes one stronger I like it! Let the others come, For you are right I was born as the original God of Destruction but that''s not all!"


    "Now perish!!"


    Moving his hand slamming down the infinite amount of orbs come down destroying everything in there path. Nothing escaped this bombardment absolute destruction.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM..... An endless string of powerful all ending explosions echo throughout space.


    Vas will now and forever become part of the Void from this day onward. Within the ship watching Dashnell destroy even space and time Val, Mara, Tia, Kiera, Eleanor everyone witnesses as space itself collapses. The Void Gate then expands completely enveloping everything the eye can see. Today they learned how the Void came to be and how it expands, before their very eyes they watched a single being bring about the end to an entire realm.


    Standing alone within the newfound region of the Void, one can see countless scales moving against each other. Seemingly encompassing everything in vision the massively giant serpent like body of Dashnell can be seen behind him coiling around itself endlessly, Sitting on his tail Dashnell looks up at the shadow of his true body. It opens one of it''s millions of eyes, shinning green onto the Void, turning around to return to the ship Dashnell smiles, as his face shows one of his eyes completely empty of any color.


    "How fitting a name to have." The sound of laughter then begins to spread into the Void.


    .....


    Within the Void heading towards Teress


    BOOOOM BOOOM BOOM!!!!!


    "So it is done. Look Vargas, Sophia our hated enemy is no more but we unleashed something more dangerous. Maybe this time things will be different he is now free from his chains, for now until they one day wrap back around him binding him to protect the Void gate that is sealed deep within the Void. Lets hope that day is never to come, as no realm would escape the calamity that it would bring about." Said Elder Ibrahim looking towards Vas as he clenches his fist.


    "Elder Ibrahim? what do you mean!?" Vargas sitting at a round table alongside Ibrahim and Sophia looks at Ibrahim with worry.


    "Don''t Worry child I almost died, it was just me rumbling about the end times. Maybe it was something I seen while in between life and death."


    Ibrahim gets up from and departs from the table.


    "I''ll return to my room seems I need more rest before we arrive at Teress, I need to be ready to play with the Bisar after all."


    "Sophia we need to become stronger and more reliable, that look in his eyes I know what it means we all do. It was the same look he had when speaking about Ancestor Dashnell and when he spoke to us before entering the Void to push back the Gods invasion during the Void War."


    "Yes. Seems a lot is happening and we must be ready for it." Sophia looking at Elder Ibrahim''s back reply''s to Vargas.


    ...


    "Master. what are you? How is what you just did even possible, that is not something a God Tier should be capable of!" Mara standing in front of the other four girls speaks with seriousness in her tone looking at Dashnell.


    "I was going to lets Crest tell you, but that would make you hate me so I''ll tell let you know. I am a God of Destruction I never said I was God Tier, all I said was I am a God. But even so the truth is that I was Born the Original God of Destruction, all other Gods of destruction receive the ability to destroy anything and everything from me. Just like all Gods of Creation gain the ability to create from their source of power, I am the source of power for all Gods of Destruction."


    Sitting in his room atop his massive tail Dashnell looks at his bonded partners with one glowing golden eye and a extremely dim blood red eye.


    Valara walking to him, sits on his tail looking into his eyes.


    "Master... no Dashnell! We are to follow you for the rest of our lives, do not hide these things from us. Deep in your mind I see a child sealed away staring at a giant Void Gate, filled with absolute madness. Why are you trying to face that trial alone, while we move through the Void looking for a new realm to call home I hope you open up to us more. Share all of you with us, my Master!

 14 Lime Leaf Village

    Mortal Realm, Blood Sun Continent


    "We let those Alien invaders stay within our Three Suns Empire long enough, they took over one of the villages and claim it as their territory. There is only around one thousand of them, all Beautiful Alien women. Even some Clan leaders and Major Secs heads went to seek them out. They call themselves the Draconian''s, lets just go over there and make them surrender to our Three Suns Empire army. All I need is an army of fifty thousand Emperor it should be able to overwhelm them!"


    "Enough none of the other subjects acted with aggression towards these Draconian''s openly, the reason being is their leader that Female Goddess she is to strong and every major power in the nearby Tribes, Towns, Cities are trying to woo her. If you act against her they will simply side with them. They have been searching for a rebellion for ten years don''t go and give them one!"


    "Forgive me Emperor."


    "Leave!"


    "Yes Emperor Three Suns"


    Leaving the Palace a middle age man exits with a sour look on his face, making his way to the Palace gates he gets on a strange four legged beast with its lion body and eagle head. A mighty Griffin. The middle age man mounts his beast then shouts for his troops to move out returning to his estate.


    "That Emperor is to afraid of the rebels and now can''t even steal away beauties from the lords controlling the rebels. Seems I will have to act like those nobles and test that beauty to see if she worth all this praise as being a War Goddess."


    Moving close to the middle age man, comes a well built soldier.


    "General Hars Sir. We have multiple reports over the past ten years about those Alien females, there is about one thousand of them, they are an army of females all under the command of five leading female commanders. Each commanding 200 troops total, but there is one of the leaders who seems to never fight from reports she should be commander Tia Sir."


    "Lime Leaf Village has even competently surrendered becoming part of this new fraction, they call themselves the servants of the Dragon Emperor. Should we report this to the current Emperor?"


    "No he will not listen to me let him hear this news from the surrounding Kingdoms and Empires. when he hears they might invade us because this new Emperor rising within Three Suns Empire, he will have no choice but to remove them. then the nobles will pitch in to steal a number of those women for themselves, and I will get that Blue Scaled Blood Goddess."


    .....


    Lime Leaf Village


    "Village Head envoys of various princes and powerful leaders within Three Suns Empire have been coming none stop, the only reason the citizens are not sleeping outside is due to the Goddesses helping to house them. They build homes for everyone so quickly, they have even started to educate everyone. Our lives may be going well now but, my brother sent word that the military is spreading rumors about the Draconian''s setting up a rivaling empire here in the Village." If we continue to stay on this side the villagers will only suffer, how are we going to make up for all of these countless deaths the five thousand of us rely on your leadership Village Head Omar."


    Village Head Elder Omar a scholarly middle age man turns to speak to one of the Village Elders shaking his head.


    "Tell me Elder Luke who is the leader of those Aliens? Who have taken over this small Village and is rebuilding it into a massive town, and my guess is that they really intend to turn our small Village into the center of their empire."


    Looking at Elder Omar, Luke goes through the memories in his mind about the past ten years under the rule of the Draconian''s.


    "Is it not that green haired female or the blue skinned one that has been repelling any enemy force trying to surround us?"


    "No its a male youth! I have only seen him a few times but his eyes are a every changing color of green, black, and red There might be others but its not like I can summon him like he calls for me.He is the real leader those thousand plus soldiers are under his command each all him Master. I can see it in their eyes they will never betray him its like they are enslaved to his every command, I am close with the Blue skinned Goddess she is Lady Samara. She does most of the dealings in the Village with two of the other five leading females, while two of them are always with the Young Master."


    "Those females are warriors in the Earth realm just like the Three Suns Emperor, so tell your brother if any army heads here they are going to meet there deaths marching towards this place. I know you have moved some of your family member out of the Village, thinking we are going to be destroyed but just watch as we truly become an Empire under this new ruler!"


    Shocked by Elder Omar knowing about his departure Luke''s face turns ugly as he gets up to leave.


    "Elder you are blind I waned you, don''t forget my kindness today. I have already finished moving my Twine family out of Lime Leaf! Staying is going to bring doom to you an the rest none will listen to me, you have lead them all wrong!"


    Storming out of the Village Heads home Luke heads towards the Village exit before leaving with his family and a few escorts sent by his brother.


    "Forgive me Envoy Samara he like a few of the Elders have taken their families an fled if the Villagers knew of this some might leave as well. I know it is the Young Masters wish to build up his Empire here in my little Village, for this I will work hard and convince the others harder after all you have done for my family we will serve the Dragon Emperor until we are no longer of this mortal realm!"


    Revealing herself Samara is seated in a blood red sofa in the corner of the room next to a tear in space which leads to the ship that carried them into this realm.


    "Don''t worry we have already moved almost everything out of our ship and into the Palace built at the center of town it is as Majestic as we had hoped, training a few builders was a good idea I''ll have to thank Tia. As for the matter about the approaching army my Master has left it up to you on how we deal with it, you can choose to have us wipe them all out or negotiate a for them to let us grow in peace."


    Standing up Elder Omar sets up a small crimson table before he takes a seat facing Samara then calling for the maids to prepare them a meal.


    "While we wait I shall let you know about the other things going on now that the empire is starting to take notice of us envoy Samara."

 15 Mortal Realm

    "Five Major Continent''s each with eight Empires, ten Kingdom''s and numerous Major Family Clan''s, and Sect''s that rival each other throughout the land. This is the Blood Sun Continent, Three Suns Empire rules this land of eleven Major Cities, with each housing a powerful Family Clan and Sect.


    The current Emperor is part of the Three Suns Clan who founded the Empire, as they have fallen in power most of the other Families and Sect''s are biding there time before they erupt into a war over control of the Empire. That should be were we start moving into action Lady Samara."


    Taking a drink after finishing his report Elder Omar awaits Samara''s response.


    In a red cloak with two blood red daggers at each side of Samara''s waist, she wear''s a set of simple light armor suited for quick movement''s and hiding in the shadow''s.


    "In this world the major powers each have three to four Earth realm expert, worry not Elder this world is going to find a new ruler soon enough. From all the information we gathered over the years you all train in many different method''s than our own people. Cultivation, Secret Techniques, Family Heritage, Bloodline Arts. So many different ways to make yourselves stronger."


    Blood Sun Continent''s strongest forces are the rulers of all these Major Power''s, all at the Earth realm. under them is the normal humans who can not cultivate or have been crippled the Mortals, then there are those who start on the path of Cultivation who shed mortality to become Refinement realm experts. After the Refinement realm comes Earth realm experts, were they become able to control various powers of the elements. Before then reaching up to leave the Earth realm gaining a new ageless body in the Heaven realm. After a major calamity a few hundred of years ago none of these Major Powers of the Blood Sun Continent have any Heaven realm experts as a foundations.


    "We have to hurry to seize power in this Continent before others try and interfere, an army of two hundred thousand Refinement experts have surrounded us. They can be ranked as low Tier Adepts from our realm, we have been holding back when clashing with them under order''s of Commander Tia. but now it seems its time to show these humans how powerless they are against us."


    Standing up Samara hands Elder a list before leaving to inspect the Palace in Lime Leaf.


    "Low Tier? Adepts? What realm is Lady Samara and the Young Master from. I have to tell the other Family Clans within Lime Leaf to hold on a bit longer then they will all rise to power with the Lime Family! They even have medicines that cured my crippled son, after Training with Lady Valara he is already at the Peak of the Refinement realm"


    ....


    Military Camp Outside Lime Leaf Village.


    A Flag high in the sky representing the Three Suns Empire waves through the air as fifty thousand troops move about, setting up tents, counting supplies, moving weapon shipments, preparing for the war to come. Just like the two other forces surrounding Lime Leaf Village. The Young Master of Crimson Clan is leading one hundred thousand forces a combination of many clans working together to claim as many Aliens as they can before the Empire. Last is a powerful Cult who wishes to cleanse these invaders from this land, also leading fifty thousand.


    Rushing into a giant tent a soldier falls to a knee before making a report.


    "General we have a report from one of the Clans who abandoned the Village, they sent word of the enemy having a Earth realm expert. We are unsure if they are at the Early stage or Middle stages, do we send for reinforcements?"


    Looking at the man General Hars grunts.


    "We have been having small scale battles with these Aliens for over ten years, they have been here for no more than thirty. their numbers are small but every single warrior they posses is strong, but not a single one is at the Earth realm or they would have crushed us long ago why hide their power for so many years. It is nothing but a bluff send an envoy to them, tell them to surrender to the Three Suns Empire and we will shelter them from being enslaved. If we do not get a reply don''t bother informing me just tell the troops not to kill Commander Kiera she is mine, tell them to capture her unharmed. If they do this well I can turn the other way if a few of these Aliens go missing."


    "Understood General!"


    ...


    Standing before a youth an old man makes his report


    "Young Master. The enemy has refused to surrender even after being surrounded by two hundred thousand forces, if we are late to attack we won''t be able to take those Aliens as slaves before the Empire. And we must make sure to attack be for that damn Cult, they will kill every single Alien if they are to reach the Village before our two forces."


    "Stop worrying we have twenty thousand of our forces moving to block them so even if they make a move before us we will know of it. Get ready to move our forces to attack in a week if they do not submit to the Crimson Sun Clan than they will be enslaved by us by force, one way or another I will get her into my bed."


    "Yes Young Master I shall inform the Generals of the army!"


    ....


    Lime Leaf Village


    Walking through the streets the Villagers greet Samara as she is passing through, this once empty Village of one thousand is now reaching ten thousand after being ruled by the Draconian''s. Every Villager has had a better life, many have even volunteer for the army to protect the Village, the current number of troops the village has is four thousand. Several other small Village''s merged into Lime Leaf after hearing about the treatment of the citizen''s, its new rulers offered homes, educationand work for everyone within the village. On top of the four thousand strong army of villager''s they also have the thousand strong Elite Army of female warriors, this boosted the amount of women who joined the Village''s Mortal army.


    Near the Newly Built Thousand Empress Palace


    Commander''s Tia, Kiera, Eleanor, Valara, Samara. All move in front of the army of five thousand troops. Each wearing light armor fashioned by the Ancients, making there female charm impact those who see them on the battlefield.


    "Two hundred thousand enemy troops surround our Dragon Empire. The Emperor has give us the task of defending it from these invaders, four thousand of you mortal''s have joined our army sending you out to fight would only be leading you to your deaths. So we want you to watch as our army meets the enemy head on and crushes it with ease. We shall send twenty troops to meet the enemy, each will be tasked with defeating ten thousand enemies each. In this battle we shall capture these two hundred thousand troops showing that their lives after today they will forever be in our hands!"


    Commander Valara walks out naming twenty of the selected Void experts to fight the on coming war.

 16 Thousand Empress Palace

    "Amy, Sarah, Heather, Aisha, Angela, Madison, Lillie, Marie, Kayla, Abbie, Freya, Gabriela, Amanda, Hanna, Samantha, Rose, Caitlin, Lisa, Olivia,Eva. You all are Tier five Void experts while the others have improved to Tier seven and the elites like Commander Tia reached Tier twelve. While I know combat is not were your main talents lie you can''t be a burden for our Master, while he is strong and no one will be his match we remain his weakness. Even I am his weakness, over the years of our journey through the realms we have trained tirelessly to reach a level of power were we can not be targeted by his enemies that we are not a burden always seeking his protection!"


    Finishing her speech Valara moves back to let Tia take over.


    "During our stay here within the Three Suns Empire we have gathered thirty years of information, about the failings of the current ruler. This is why we picked this place as our starting point in taking control of this world, our Emperor is the pillar we shall build the Dragon Empire around."


    "This is practice for you who are the non combatants of our forces, you are all task with subduing the enemy without killing even one of them. They are all Tier two to three Adepts they won''t even be able to get past the armor you wear, even so try your best to not look down on these humans. They have weapons that are stronger than their bodies, sealing formations to make the enemy weak and aid them in battle.


    I doubt they will bring anything like that to crush us but be warned, the Master will be watching this. As he is the one who selected you all for this mission. I wanted to just send Valara and Kiera to wipe the enemy out but he insisted on this. There is also a reward for the twenty of you if you surpass his expectation girls so do your best."


    "For Master!!" The one thousand female army said in unison.


    .....


    Within the Thousand Empress Palace


    Moving through the majestic hall of the palace is a group of envoys from the surrounding forces, leading them is Peak Refinement Realm expert Timothy Lime. A well built youth in green robes with a scare across his chest and deep azure eyes. Timothy is the son of Elder Omar who was crippled in the army for reporting to his superiors about General Hars capturing many females from the surrounding villages. Vowing to repay the Aliens who cured him he now serves as a Commander for the Village army.


    "This is the meeting hall were you will each have a chance to speak with the Dragon Emperor, let me remind you that if you insult him in any way I Timothy Lime will behead you were you stand!"


    Opening the Door to the meeting hall Timothy leads the envoys inside the massive room large enough to fit a few thousand guess, to the side is a garden pond making the hall look like a paradise. Moving to the center of the room the group is met with a lavish feast before there eyes with many beautiful village maidens lining the hall waiting to serve. At the end of the hall a top a massive tail sits the Dragon Emperor, waiting for his guess with a wicked smile on his face, as he stares at the group with one emerald green eye and the other a deep endless Silver plain.


    The surrounding aura leaking out of Dashnell causes the envoys to fear him as they are unable to move.


    "Sit My guess I welcome you to my Palace named after my wives, this is the meeting hall of my humble Empire. So what bring you here envoys do you wish to surrender and submit to my rule or have you come to send me a final warning!?"


    Lifting his tail in the air allowing them to once again control their bodies.


    Silence fills the room as cold sweat goes down the back of these envoys, hoping that they will not die in this lavish banquet filled with beauties and food. Not daring to sit down each kneel shouting their respective forces name and revealing a sealed letter.


    "This lowly envoy greets you Dragon Emperor" They all shout in unison while presenting the letter for the maids to take and deliver.


    "I am the envoy of The Three Suns Empire"


    "I come from the Coalition of Nobles lead by Young Master Reuben Crimson Sun of the Crimson Sun Clan."


    "Elise Take these letters to the Emperor" Turning to his young female subordinate Timothy hands her the two letters.


    "Yes Commander!" Running up to Dashnell Elise kneels while presenting the letters to him.


    "My Emperor here are the letters from the Envoys one from Three Suns the other is from the rebelling Noble Clans."


    Elise then returns back to Timothy''s side waiting for the Emperor to respond.


    Dashnell then read the letters.


    "Good news I hope.. Oh you will finally make your move in a week, if i don''t respond with surrender don''t respond at all. Such good words from the two leaders of the enemy forces, tell them that I the Dragon Emperor will meet them in battle no one will enslave my women no one can take from me. Did your forces even know that those Alien females served someone. A mistake that will cost them."


    "Go!"


    "I will not kill messengers besides, you would make my maids have extra work if you were to die in this place."


    ....


    Three Suns military camp outside Lime Leaf.


    "General we have word from the envoy, they returned alive with a report."


    "Send them in the only news I should be getting is their surrender!"


    ...


    "Well Speak what is it why do you look so terrified."


    Kneeling to the ground the envoy stutters as he speaks.


    "A.. a Monster leads those Aliens, he has a massive tail and his eyes, they change color his gaze made us unable to move within his presence, he has to be an Earth Realm expert General!"


    "Calm down you idiot do we not have Earth Realm experts. Go send word of this to the Noble''s, a week is enough to call for addition forces five Earth realm experts should be enough for an overwhelming victory."


    " So why are you still here go!! make the report and sent word back to the Empire about this news, that they are being lead by a male leader who has now shown himself and is a Earth realm expert."


    "Yes General!" Saluted the envoy before running out of the tent and mounting his beast.


    "Damn.. damn them all if other experts come to help suppress these Aliens I wont get first pick at getting her to be mine, why am I not already at the Earth realm. Damn them for having a hidden expert those fucking bitches, send word to the troops to **** and pillage the village as they please and if they get there hands on one of those aliens to fuck her to death before bringing me her head."


    "Yes General!" Another soldier leaves the room heading for another nearby tent.


    ....


    "Timothy send Samara a massage, tell her I have a mission for her to carry out while the others capture the enemy forces in the battle a week from now."


    "Yes Emperor!" Timothy then kneels down before making a request.


    "Sire this servant wishes to fight in the coming battle even if I die i wish to kill the man who cripples me General Hars!"


    "Oh silly me how could I forget that you hate that man. Fine when you reach Samara she will already know of the plans I have for that man, you can go with her on this task all I ask is that you breakthrough into the Earth realm. I sense that in this battle you will breakthrough, now go and don''t die Valara would beat me if I led you to your death."


    "Thank you Emperor I will come back to you a Earth realm expert!!"

 17 Overwhelming Force

    In the Three Suns Camp


    "General the Emperor himself is coming, he also brought another Earth realm expert along with the Imperial Guard with this we alone have two hundred fifty thousand. Elder Vincent is coming with the Emperor"


    Looking at his guard report about those who are coming to reinforce the army General Hars curses his luck.


    "Prepare a separate tent for the Emperor and the Elder, tell the men to get ready to greet the Emperor any mistakes and it will be them who suffers!"


    Crushing his wine glass General Hars exits the tent to oversee the army.


    Moving through the streets of the Three Suns Empire is the two hundred thousand strong Imperial Guard that always protect the capital. Leading them is Emperor Three Suns a middle age man with fierce eyes wearing fire red robes with Three Suns on the back. Next to him is another middle age man carrying the Three Suns Flag, both men carry with them a massive broad sword. Marching the army out of the Capital and heading for battle ground four days away.


    ....


    "The enemy plans to attack our home a week from now the twenty of us have been left to deal with all enemy forces and reinforcements! Most of us are only here to be personal maids for the Ancestor but he treats us no different from Val and Mara, I am sure most of the thousand maned unit thought they would only be used for his sexual releases, I mean we are but he also loves us and shared his plans and secrets. So over these years even though we had it tough we have gotten stronger. Once we reach Tier 7 like the others we can be more useful to our Master!"


    Samantha a petite girl covered slightly in soot from learning the smithing and weapon creation methods chimed in.


    "Yes I agree with Lisa we should give everything we have to Crush these humans. They would need millions of troops to even give us a challenge but they only have two hundred thousand at best lets overwhelm them with raw power. As for not killing them we can leave that to Lillie and Rose they are the most skilled medical staff we have among the thousand of us."


    As the twenty girls spend this week coming up with various strategies to completely subdue the incoming army. Out side of the Village the numbers swell to four hundred and fifty thousand, looking at the massive force outside the villagers begin to panic as they begin to move closer to the palace were a majority of the Draconian army is stationed there.


    ...


    In Thousand Goddess Palace


    "Master are you sure you don''t want us to kill any of the enemy forces? We can remove the Emperor and move to start taking over this entire Continent after."


    Within the massive bed chamber Valara naked embraces Dashnell from behind as she presses herself into him. While all around the room naked sleeping beauties lay on the bed that covers most the room large enough for the thousand of them to all lose themselves, some entangled in his tail others catching their breath lying down. Standing guard near the Emperors bed chamber are the female Refinement humans of the Lime Army only after reaching the middle stages of refinement could they compete for guard positions near the Emperor.


    "You worry to much Val, this test is for them to taste war instead of always being support units, with this they can at least protect themselves if it comes to it. This is the final batch of all you girls who have yet to be bonded to me how many of my hearts do you want I give you everything I have, I even let you choose the realm to call our new home."


    Dashnell says with a smug smile while he embraces Kiera, bringing her in close and lifting her up before bringing them both down into the bed.


    ....


    Early morning after the deadline of a week


    Shouts being heard through the Three Suns camp wake the sleeping soldiers as they prepare to invade the so called Dragon Empire Capital Lime Leaf.


    "Get up you lazy shits today we remove these invaders from our land, we are to destroy all of Lime Leaf leave nothing of it standing. The Emperor has given us a chance to capture these Aliens for ourselves, to whoever captures them keeps them to kill or sell to the nobles do as you wish. We will strike using the Three Suns Formation, each Formation is to hold fifty thousand don''t hold back against these female''s they are stronger than they let on. While we out numbered them for the past ten years there has never been a report of any casualties on there side, they have powerful medicines so once we reach the Palace any one caught destroying anything will be killed on the spot!"


    As General Hars commanding the soldiers about their battle plans Emperor Three Suns can be seen in the sky looking down at Lime Leaf, behind him Elder Vincent looks down as well with a sinister smile on his face.


    "So many beautiful women shame more than half of them will be sold, some killed and tortured by the men below. While the leaders will become items to be auctioned off. It is why most of these Nobles are even here, even I came to have a look at the majestic Blood Goddess Kiera. They say she wields a scythe to cleave down any invading forces, the shower of blood caused is why she was given such a name as Blood Goddess. Bringing blood and death were ever she is on the battlefield."


    Emperor Three Suns smiles as he looks below his arms behind his back.


    "Yes and she will be mine after we wipe this village clean, I also heard there is a male leader among them their true leader in fact. I can even offer to keep him alive if she willingly becomes Empress."


    "Good idea she would be hard to tame otherwise."


    "It''s time to put an end to this send word to General Hars to advance into Lime Leaf!"


    "Yes Emperor" Flying down below Elder Vincent disappears.


    .....


    As the army of four hundred and fifty thousand begin there march, twenty young women come rushing out of the Village. Quickly surrounding the Three Suns Army before slamming their palms into the ground erecting a massive seal formation which locks down all forces outside including the Nobles and Cult Armies. After setting up the Barrier Formation the twenty once again blitz into action, splitting up before coming to a stop. Ten moving towards Three Suns, six moving to take on the Nobles, with the last four fighting the Cult of Saint Charles.


    This is the battle formation the twenty decided on after the enemy numbers grew, Three Suns brought 2 Earth realm experts while the Nobles and Cult each moved one over to join the assault. Eight would take on the Three Suns Army while two take out the enemy Earth Experts, five versus one hundred thousand one taking one the Noble Earth Expert. With the Cult Earth Expert fighting one and three taking on fifty thousand.

 18 Execution of Skill

    The sudden rise of a barrier sealing them in caused endless worry among the countless human soldiers. Before panic could set in the many Generals began to issue orders to calm the army, instructing them to get into formation setting up various war formations fifty thousand Refinement level experts all merging there strengths into the Three Suns Formation. The Formation was a Divine and Radiant Blazing Sun that turned everything to ash as it moved towards the eight female warriors.


    "Get into Formation their barrier is only meant to delay us push forward into the Village" The various Generals commanding there armies to continue marching forward.


    "Lillie, Rose stay back an make sure we don''t kill any of these humans, three hundred split into fifty thousand each means we each fight a formation girls, lets move!"


    Charging into the closest formation Heather is the first of the remaining six to move, quickly following her lead the other five move to a formation of their own. The towering Three Suns Formation amplified the power of the army allowing them to use the power of the Sun to turn their enemies to ash, each formation moved too meet the incoming Alien women laughing at how foolish it was to fight there fifty thousand strong formation.


    Colliding head on with the giant Three Suns formation the team of six send the formation armies flying backwards as they smash into the ground shattering on impact. The girls then use a formation of their own as a massive Divine Tree takes root in the middle of the now scattered Three Suns forces. The tree then starts lashing out draining the energy out of the still moving army beneath it causing them to collapse onto the ground, unable to resist before confining them into the Trees branches which turned into cages.


    "How can they have such power each formation is able to reach the early stages of the heaven realm in power, can it be that our formations power is actually only at the power level of a late stage Earth realm expert? But even then how can each one of them fight head on against our Earth level power, can it be that every single one of these Aliens are Earth level experts!?" Watching his entire Three Suns Army being crushed before his very eyes causes the Emperor to rethink his plans but before he can even call for a retreat the enemy starts to attack him.


    "You have hidden your power well but do you think you can fight me"


    Pulling out his giant broad sword Emperor Three Suns begins raises it to the sky as it shines a bright orange, giving off a strange power he swings the sword to cleave apart the enemy standing before him. Letting the attack reach her, Samantha catches the sword in one hand absorbing the energy inside the weapon before crushing the sword in her hand.


    Before his very eyes the enemy catches his attack wish one hand prompting the Emperor to use his treasure for escape. As the sword shatters to pieces the Emperor takes out a circular disk about to crush it seeking to flee, seeing his action Samantha removes the Emperors hand from him, cutting it off before crippling him and throwing him at the Divine Tree below.


    In the area near the Emperor, Elder Vincent seeing how swiftly his Emperor was taken care of not even being allowed to attempt to flee he looks at his opponent. A slender beautiful maiden wearing an alluring green gown, in her hand a long sword. Before she even rushes to engage him he surrenders dropping down to the ground no longer having the will to resist. Watching her enemy not even try to fight her Freya looks at Elder Vincent with rage, picking him up she launches him at the Tree watching him be bound an drained of energy she joins the other nine from her team.


    "Over already this was not even close to Valara''s beatings."


    "Shut up Freya she might be listening this was just meant to have us work together, how could these weak Adepts do anything to us even if we stood still an let them attack for days they would die to the rebound. The two enemy Fighters have been captured lets go watch the others then send these guys to the Palace for Master." Heather Then uses the Divine Tree to bind and encase the entire Three Suns Army in its branch like cages before heading over to watch the Nobles face off against


    Amy and the other five.


    ....


    The six tasked with fighting the one hundred thousand Nobles Army split up, agreeing that afterthey shatter the Formation the Nobles use they would each be able to take on twenty thousand. They Fought against two Blood Red Dragon Formations, each holding within it fifty thousand just like the Three Suns Formation. The two Dragons moved forward bring its claws crashing down to smash apart the small five women running around below it, up above watching his troops the Earth level expert faces off against Amy who leads this small squad of six.


    "You set up this sealing formation only to slow down your demise invader, but don''t worry I treat my pets well. As long as you surrender we may even spare that male leader of yours letting our daughters play with him slowly till he dies!"


    Saying this the Noble lashes out against Amy, Amy with her short sword in hand looks at the incoming Noble. Tossing her blade away then brandishing a long whip, the whip is then sent at the Noble split apart into thirty massive serpents that begin to rip and tear off bits of his flesh. Only stopping after he lost consciousness and dropped from the sky onto the ground forming a crater of pulp, reaching the ground Amy picks up the blood drenched Noble with her whip bringing him to be healed by Lillie and Rose.


    "Don''t worry our Master will treat your daughters better than you ever could"


    An ear splitting explosion being heard along side the countless cries of the Noble Army could be heard throughout the battlefield. As five maidens using short swords sweep through the broken Formation of soldiers. Cutting, Slashing and Hacking down the enemy Nobles while making sure they can not retreat or reform the formation they put down the Nobles with ease.


    "Run they are monsters they can''t be at the Refinement level"


    "Save yourselves run scatter they can''t get us all!"


    Kayla, Olivia, Eva, Hanna and Amanda stab the ground with their short swords forming another barrier which surrounds the fleeing Army inside it. Then they move in to continue their ''capture'' of the enemy forces.


    The smallest force formed of fifty thousand Cultist looked at the four charging female warriors as they begin to lick there lips, preparing to tear the flesh off these foreign invaders they erupt into a frenzy as they blitz the enemy. Unaware that the command of capture was not given to these four, they were told to exterminate every single one of these fifty thousand Cultist by their Master directly.


    The four set up a barrier shrouded in darkness, trapping the Cult of Saint Charles within it with no eyes watching them they each wear their skin tight battle armor before making attacks in the dark killing the cult members slowly. As the cries of death grow in number to then fall into silence within seconds fifty thousand lives were lost, with no one seeing the methods used. Lifting the darkness nothing remains of this battlefield even the grass was cleansed from this.


    After hearing about how the Cult of Saint Charles butchers the small villages wiping out thousands of lives in their rituals and blood sacrifices. Dashnell decided to make an example of them to everyone who would try and rebel and resist his future rule of the Empire.

 19 Meeting A God

    Absolute Destruction the ability given to all Gods of Destruction, as the origin of this power Dashnell was born with this power. Once this was found out utter fear consumed even those of his own people who prevented his growth, born a Demigod being able to put down any enemy regardless of there instant regeneration or unkillable bodies. He alone was able to cause them true death returning them to the cycle of rebirth, fearing he would give in to his impulse to destroy and become the bringer of the end they worked together and prevented his physical form from being born. Until they no longer feared his power as others received it, reaching levels of power that they no longer held him in their eyes.


    Moving about the various Realms, until reaching the Mortal Realm the other major powers only felt anew God of Destruction was roaming around.


    "Dragon Emperor we have finished the war, and await your judgment on the commanders of the enemy forces we captured. Four in total two from Three Suns, one from the Nobles and the last from the Cult which we wiped out following your orders." Timothy kneeling down reported.


    "Oh then your mission with Mara went well, did you bring back what I asked for my new found Earth General."


    "Yes This lowly one was able to collect the head of General Hars, as for my breakthrough it was during our battle. With the help of Lady Samara no one on the enemy side noticed us while we acted against the General."


    His eyes shining with a golden luster Dashnell stands before giving out his command to bring in the Earth experts within this Empire. Moving down from his tail he makes his way to his throne, the servants for the first time seeing there Emperor sitting on his throne start making there way over to set down various selected foods they have been taught to make by Empress Annabelle one of the Emperors wives who is in charge of all the food within the Thousand Empress Palace.


    A Fairy like existence that stuns the servants into awe at her beauty, with her fiend like work in the kitchen even making countless poisons for the Emperors dishes. Known by the Palace staff as the Poison Fairy, a Draconian with pale scaled skin silver hair, always wearing purple pink cooking robes.


    "Bring those four here. As for their armies have them all imprisoned in one of the side rooms in the palace I will create a space inside it that can take them in."


    "Yes Emperor I hear and obey." Timothy Leaving the hall places the head of General Hars with a nearby maid.


    ....


    Inside the Palace Guest Hall bond in branch like chains sit the four Earth experts. Outside the room two Peak Refinement guards stand on each side of the Guest Hall.


    Within the Majestic Palace nothing but shock could be seen on the four prisoners faces, still having trouble coming to terms with the outcome of the war. No what they witnessed was not something to be called a war it was one sided utter dominance, while they could not even put up resistance. Only a fool would compare the two one a small stream the other a vast ocean, they did not even force the enemy to use its five leaders much less their true leader how much of a monster was hiding here in this Palace.


    Hearing the two guards salute and open the doors the four inside fear for their lives, not knowing how they will be dealt with after capture. Walking inside the room a tall muscular man with a scare on his chest walks in, turning towards the four his boundless gaze of calmed rage stares deep into their eyes. This was Timothy Lime the first newly birthed Adept of the Dragon Empires forces.


    "Greetings prisoners I am Timothy Lime, General of the Dragon Empire''s forces here in Lime Leaf, Thanks to you I was able to show some worth to the Emperor and was promoted."


    "Stop spouting bullshit and do what you will to us" Three Suns was in the state of a madman.


    Looking at the ugly faces of the captured Earth experts he smiles as he continues. "The Emperor has given me the order of bringing you before him, you should feel honored to not be toyed to death by the newly formed Lime Army. So stand up and follow me to meet the Dragon Emperor!"


    Leading the four through the Palace many of the other soldiers greeted Timothy, looking at the once mighty Emperor Tree Suns who they had only heard stories of now bound as a prisoner of war. Truly a major event they are here to witness first hand, talks within the Palace was all about the overwhelming power the Empresses had used to crush the enemy numbers that were nearly half a million. But in the face of their Goddesses they were nothing but trash being swept aside in mere moments, without even putting up much of a fight many wanted to watch but who would dare leave their post here in the Palace.


    Walking into the enormous throne room of the Dragon Emperor before them is a vast space. Enough room to comfortably hold more than ten thousand guest and the needed servants. Nearing the end of the massive center table sits a throne and sitting upon it they finally lay eyes on the Dark skinned Dragon Emperor. A slim well toned youth with one pit black abyss eye while the other shines with limitless silver light, with a massive smile on his face. His head tilted to the side as he looks at the four, they each drop down on their knees feeling the overpowering aura before them. Feeling deep in there souls that the being in front of them now is leagues beyond the Heaven realm long lost to this Continent Blood Sun.


    Sitting in his throne Dashnell is surrounded by his massive pitch black emerald colored coiling tail that looked like a living giant serpent.


    "Welcome to my Home, I am The God of Destruction Dashnell Titled ''The Dragon'' by my sworn enemies, please sit let us discuss the cause of your foolish mistake of attacking my Empire and your complete and utter obedience to me. I intended to Unite this entire Continent, but while building my forces up you fools actually attacked me. I then gained a Empire worth of new subjects so the punishment for you will be reduce, the only thing left is to show you the price of rebelling against me."


    Raising his hand Dashnell grabs at the Cult Earth Expert lifting him in the air, the center of his chest begins to peal apart into nothingness. As black holes dot his body growing larger as bits and pieces of him drop to the ground becoming ash that fade away leaving nothing of the Cultist remaining.


    "We greet you Dragon Emperor" The three had lost their pride, honor and hopes to live past this cruel error they had mistakenly made. As they each knelt to the ground greeting their new master.


    "I am happy you see things my way, my first task is quite simple go and remove the Cult from this world leave nothing of them if even one of them escapes I will take the losses out of you like I did the one before you."


    "We will not fail this task Master!"


    Saying in unison the three vow to destroy the Cult of Saint Charles.

 20 Dark Moon Fores

    "Hurry and gather the rest of these people once Elder Adam returns from raiding Lime Leaf we will use them along with those Aliens and offer them up for the ritual, this last summoning should allow us to gain another Earth expert within our ranks. The lives of these mortals are worthless, the Empire no longer even has the power to stop us and after this we can bring them to their knees."


    Giving orders to his fellow Cultist, James a man in black robes moves with his followers as they lead three to four hundred mortals through the forest, heading towards their headquarters deep in the forest that rest under a towering mountain. The kidnapped Villagers are mostly women, children and elderly along with youths around ages ten to fifteen, taken from their now eradicated village that is on the border of the forest which the Empires power is limited in influence. By taking advantage of the Beast who call the forest home the Cult has for the past five years been killing thousands of Villagers, leaving the blame for their crimes on the Beast who call the forest home.


    In Dark Moon Forest various beast roam about that rival the humans in power both sides fighting a never ending war for territory, as the Empire expands the Beast become more and more vicious towards the nearby human villages. The giant Beast alone pose a threat to the entire Continent of Blood Sun, so the Humans remain untied in fighting them while some take this as an opportunity to make people disappear. The Monster Kings holding the most power each having large parts of the


    massive forest under their control along with all the Beast in the area, this is the reason the Cult chooses to make the forest there base.


    ....


    "How well do you know the forest Elder Vincent? are you sure that a Monster King is helping these Cultist out?" Timothy following the Cultist alongside Vincent and Three Suns, the three look down at the hundreds of Villagers being marched to their deaths by fifty Refinement level Cultist.


    "The Monster King they are working with is a massive Blood Ape who rules the mountain region, we nearly killed him a few years back but the Cult interfered so we are certain of this alliance. We failed countless times to move into the mountain with all the Beast and Cultist working together causing us severe losses, the most costly being Elder Midnight Sun."


    Three Suns spoke up having a conflicting smile on his face, while it was true he and his Empire tried to kill this murderous Monster King they have always suffered. With the help of another Earth expert and powerful backers this task was now simple, but what caused the former Emperor to have a bitter smile was that he was still able to retain almost all his former powers in the new found Dragon Empire.


    "Dragon Emperor Dashnell has given this task to us we will not fail."


    Three Suns left his four hundred thousand strong army on the border of the Dark Moon Forest, once given the signal is given they will move into the Forest to secure the Villagers that were captured. Three Suns was doing everything to provide positive merits on this mission to wipe out the Cult that has caused so many problems for the Empire, saving the Villagers provided him with extra vigor. As it would serve to boost his standing with the Dragon Emperor who treated his mortal citizens as the life blood of the Dragon Empire.


    Following behind the group of Cultist they reach a towering cave entrance at the base of the mountain, with over a few thousand more captured Villagers making the total number over ten thousand. "So many have been gathered here what the hell are they doing to so many fellow humans" Rage filled the eyes of Elder Vincent after losing Midnight Sun he focused all his time and effort into ridding the forest of Cultist, never did he imagine that they were the ones behind so many Villagers going missing.


    Boom Boom shakes inside the mouth of the cave echoed out as a savage voice roared


    Surrounding the Cave mouth is a massive camp filled with thousands of Cultist walking around guarding the ten thousand Villagers.


    "Bring me more human flesh I am tired of waiting on Elder Adam, if you want more power I need more flesh and blood bring those humans to me!" The savage voice making the Villagers cry in terror as they have already witnessed batches of hundreds enter an nothing but blood and the desperate cries of countless people within.


    "Give the Signal for the Troops to move in now we must not allow any life to be lost while we are here, Vincent you will take care of the Cultist outside. Three Suns and I will go and fight that Earth level Monster King." Timothy said while taking out his sword that was forged by Goddess Samantha, the blade gives off a powerful aura of elemental lighting. The silver blade has a coiling dragon imprint that travels along the entire blade to the hilt., both Three Suns and Vincent also received a Great sword of similar design but filled with boundless Solar energy.


    Weapons in the Mortal Realm forged with the power of the elements are the favored weapons of the human Cultivators. Ranking the weapons in Tiers, from Mortal to Heaven Tier. As of now no one within Blood Sun is at the level of Smith Master were it becomes possible to make Heaven Tier elemental weapons. But now the three each has their own Heaven Tier weapon, a gift from Goddess Samantha who has Mastered the technique behind the forging of elemental weapons up to Heaven Tier.


    Vincent''s hand shoot a beam into the sky as a bright sun shines above the cave entrance. Then he drops down from the sky cleaving apart the numerous Cultist and Beast that were caught off guard by the sudden attack. Wading through the enemies he tightens his grip on his Great sword as flames melt and tear through enemy numbers, rage filling each of his wild swings cursing how he only now has the power able to save these few lives. Regretting the countless hundreds of thousands he failed to save during the five years the Cult remained active.


    "Die for me! Burn away into ash for your sins!!" Elder Vincent moving about the camp like a streak of bright red light laying to waste the few thousand Refinement level Cultist and Beast that fill the camp.


    "Fight him! He is only one Earth expert delay him until the Monster King comes use the Villagers as hostages he came to rescue them, he can''t kill us if we use them as meat shields!!"


    "Fight!"


    "Delay him for the Monster King!"


    "Die along with these Mortals!!"


    As the battle below begins Timothy and Tree Suns fly inside the Cave unseen to deal with the Earth expert Blood Ape. Knowing that Elder Vincent was causing the enemy to focus on him while they assassinated the Blood Ape, this distraction would also allow the Three Suns Army under the Dragon Empire to surround the enemy camp preventing any enemy escape.


    "Look at that they don''t need our help after all" Freya looking at the nearby Heather smiles as she inspects her elemental long sword filled with the power of a raging storm.


    "Keep watching Dashnell would not send us here if things were going to go smoothly, they may be hiding a few more Earth experts they have been killing countless Mortals for five years who knows what they are hiding.

 21 Monster King Alba

    Mountain Base Camp


    The Beast working together with the Cult members surround Elder Vincent, holding him down until their Monster King come out to help. Vincent on the other hand is making sure to kill all the Cultist who try to rush into the Forest, even if the Three Suns Army is heading over its best to ensure that none of them escape. After all that is the task they were ordered to complete. Using his Great Sword to split everything in his path apart, moving around the camp confusing the enemy while ambushing the fleeing Cultist, this was his strategy as he waited for the army to come.


    ....


    Moving deeper into the Mountain Cave Three Suns and Timothy come into a stop, looking ahead they see a towering Blood Ape ripping the head of a human male before swallowing it. All around the Blood Ape are cages filled with Villagers, seeing people enter the Cave they cry for help alerting the eating giant.


    "Save us please!"


    "Are we finally going to be set free?"


    "Kill that Monster for Mother!!"


    Turning his head looking at the two intruders who entered its home Alba Stands up, a Massive Blood Ape. Blood red fur black eyes that have a raging fire within them, looks over at the two who have just arrived. A body large enough to be hunched over inside this Mountain Cave Alba laughs at the his enemies.


    Alba''s bellowing Voice echo''s throughout the Cave.


    "Just the two of you, that is all that has come to face me. I am Alba I rule the entire area around the Mountain, but only two Earth experts have come shame. At least I can eat better quality meat this time, did you know I developed a method to gain power by absorbing the blood of you humans. If only you had come a few years earlier, I have already become a Heaven Realm Monster, why do you think these weak Cultist have been attacking you without worry. It is because I protect them and they provide me with an endless supply of food."


    Once a Monster reaches a high enough level of power they can obtain a human form to hid among the humans while they grow stronger and learn human cultivation. This is one ofthe signs a monster has reached the Heaven Realm.


    Blood Mist begins to swirl around Alba as his massive form shrinks down into a human. With bright red eyes wearing flaming black pants as his bare chest is a mix of white and red fur.


    "Timothy while I fight him you must retreat and warn Vincent, we must call for aid I have never fought against a Heaven realm expert before so this may be my final day in the world."


    "We can retreat together Three Suns don''t throw your life away. With these weapons we should be able to reach Vincent the tree of us can surround and kill him. Once we get outside the army and the three of us should be able to suppress him enough for one of us to land a killing blow.


    .....


    As Three Suns and Timothy run for their lives inside the Mountain outside Vincent also runs into trouble, he is met with a Earth expert of the Cult alongside a Earth level Monster. Blood running down his body he coughs up a mouthful of blood, fighting against their team work nearly cost Elder Vincent his life.


    In Black, red trimmed robes the Cultist wields a battle axe that has a vile blood aura, while the monster is a massive Dire Wolf with blood in its mouth and a gash on its back from Elder Vincent.


    "Did you think we only had one Earth expert here, we have long since surpassed the power the Empire holds, we also have a Legendary Heaven expert the first in the Blood Sun Continent!!"


    Hearing this Vincent has cold sweat all over his body when he recalls that his two allies rushed inside the Cave awhile ago to kill the Earth level Monster King within. "This can''t be are they both dead, are we going to die without saving these Villagers yet again even with these powerful weapons."


    Breathing in deep Vincent''s body glows red as he pushes his power to its limit, holding onto his weapon he rushes at the injured Dire Wolf. Hoping that Timothy and Three Suns can escape the Blood Ape and retreat, but to get them both out he has to kill one of the two in front of him now otherwise they will die trying to run from that Heaven level Blood Ape. His Great Sword Burns with his life energy as his brings it down at the Wolfs head, seeing death looming over it the Monster Wolf evades but the open wound on its side cost it the few seconds it would have needed to dodge in time.


    As its body slumps to the ground the Dire Wolf dies, its head rolling besides it.


    "How dare you, killing my partner only means I will have to work harder to kill you."


    Moving in for the kill a silver sword pierced into him from the back, he looked down at the coiling dragon on the sword in disbelief trying to look behind him, his head is sent flying off his shoulders. Vincent looking at his Savior finds it to be the very same person who spared his life Goddess Freya along with Goddess Heather who lead the team who forced the main army to crumble.


    Freya moves forward putting her hand into her robe she pulls out a pill then tosses it to Vincent. "We followed behind you three to make sure that you ran into no trouble, but looks like you need a helping hand. Lillie made that pill, she has been studying pill refinement while Samantha studied weapon refinement."


    Looking at the medicine pill Vincent''s eyes go wide, never in his life has he seen such a valuable pill before him even from the ''gifts'' the Emperor used to receive are complete crap compared to this one pill. A Tier 5 life saving pill, he swallows the bright green pill still able to smell its fragrance on his hands as he watches his wounds visibly heal before him. Looking at Freya he notices that Heather is no longer standing by her side.


    "Were has Goddess Heather gone, also the Monster King has broken through to the Heaven realm using the blood of thousands of Villagers, we have to aid Three Suns and General Timothy!"


    Smiling at the worried man Freya points at Heather flying into the Cave. "Let Heather deal with the Monster King. You and I have to finish the enemies out here, rest up for a bit and join me once you recover from shock."


    Freya rises into the sky as her sword crackles with the power of lighting, she then swings downward her sword manifesting a thunder storm that seals off the escape of the terrified and fleeing Cultist and Beast.


    "No running from me I need you to die!!" Freya rushes into the fleeing crowd as she begins a slaughter. Dancing about as rips apart everything that comes in contact with her blade, seeing no enemy engage her she plants her sword into the ground as it generates a field of lighting around her. She grabs bolts of lighting from the field and launches one after another at the Cultist and Beast leaving charred, hole ridden bodies all across the Camp.

 22 Terror

    Making her way deep into the Mountain Heather spots Timothy severally wounded on top of a pile of bodies, besides the bodies is a bare chested man tearing off the arm of Tree Suns. Hearing the crunch of him biting into the arm, Heather draws her twin blades as she rushes at the man.


    "Drop him! Dammit, I knew we should have killed this Monster King before they charged in"


    Looking at the female moving at him Alba''s eyes widen never has he been so lucky to get a good meal of two Earth experts and a female slave to enjoy while he eats, at least not one so beautiful. throwing Three Suns to the side next to Timothy he moves to engage his new prey fighting in close combat was his favorite. Taking out his Blood red gauntlets he punches at Heather and just as he expected blood is sprayed everywhere he knew that they just sent another Earth expert to their deaths, all he needs to do now is make sure she does not die and he will have a new female slave.


    Looking at the beautiful female rushing at the Monster King all the caged villagers turn away not wanting to watch what is to come after he captures her, hearing blood splatter everywhere they know its over.


    "So fast she was even weaker than the other two at least they tore open his back"


    "Did it help them? It only made that monster mad look at what it did to his arm"


    "Guys Shut up! Look that women is walking towards the two, she did not die!!"


    His blood shot eyes look down at his missing arms and legs as he falls, he lands face first onto the ground. "How did she hit me I.. I saw nothing at all but her walk past me. Was that not her blood? How did she cut me when they struggled so much in doing so? No.. she is she a Heaven expert as well!? No way in hell if they had a Heaven Realm expert the Empire would have come to challenge us long ago."


    ....


    Walking up to Three Suns she pulls out a few pills placing them in his mouth, setting him up against the wall of the cave she then moves to help Timothy. "Forgive me for moving so slow I will make sure you make it back alive, I already informed my Master to have Lillie and Rose head over here so hold on a little bit longer you two, Don''t die!"


    Both of the men having long since lost consciousness are set side by side on the cave wall, moving to free the caged Villagers Heather hears the Monster King speak to her.


    "Wait we can work this out why work for these humans, I can tell that you are not a human why are you helping them. Have you been enslaved by a human master? I can help you rid yourself of that bond!! Freezing for a moment he notices an aura that is suppressing him crushing him into the ground, realizing his said something he should not have he tries to crawl away from death.


    "My Master! Even if he enslaves me, as his wife our bond is everything to me. I planned to keep you alive as Timothy and Tree Suns should be the ones to kill you, hell maybe you could have lived as a punching bag for them until they reached the Heaven Realm. But you had to open you mouth to much, if someone leaves you alive when they can kill you you should shut up and pray that they have a need to keep you alive." Grabbing the head of Alba Heather flies out of the Mountain.


    ....


    Inside Dark Moon Forest


    Vincent along with Freya lock down the entire area, after the Army moved into position they began to kill every single Cultist and Beast within the sealed camp. "Good job Vincent! Look at you go, is this not making your blood boil let all that rage explode into the enemy. Chop, Cleave and Split them into two, work up a sweat chase them all down!!" Freya cheering from the sidelines watches as Vincent handle the rest of the work. While she checks each and every Villager making sure there are no hiding Cultist among the people they are saving.


    While checking a tear in space opens above them, walking out of the tear is Dashnell, Valara, Rose and Lillie. As they make there way down to the ground both Freya and Vincent move to them before bowing to the arriving Emperor. Vincent and Freya both a bit panicked. Did they fail the task? They were just warping things up, everything was going so smooth. Looking up Freya notices both of the Medical Officers of the thousand Unit given to Dashnell are here she immediately stands up to look at the Cave behind her.


    Following her gaze terror is all Vincent feels did Emperor Tree Suns die or did General Timothy die. Even worst would be if something happened to Goddess Heather while the three of them were here. If the Emperor himself is here what the hell is going to happen to this place, it may no longer exist is Dark Moon Forest about to be wiped off the maps. Before he can ask about the situation he watches as a blinding light shoots out of the cave, Heather once more comes into his view alongside a bear chested man in black red furs all over his body.


    Throwing Alba to the ground Heather then moves to give his grand execution. Stopping when she spots her husband in the distance. "Master why are you here!? I expected Valara to be the one to come with Lillie and Rose." Shaking her head she drops to her knees. "I have failed you, both men are barely alive inside the Cave." Walking up to her Dashnell once again tears apart space inside the tear both Timothy and Tree Suns can be seen. "Go make sure they don''t Die. Lillie, Rose." Dashnell said to the two women.


    "You did not fail how can they grow without facing death, I was watching everything you did. The five of you did well this is more or less what I expected to happen. What surprised me was the Monster that reached the Earth Realm that almost took Vincent''s life, but Freya moved to save him while you went to aid the other two inside the cave. They won''t blame you for almost dying, when we get back they might try to find ways to thank you for saving their lives. Without my command you went to save them this was my test for you, I want you all to be able to act without awaiting orders. This proves that I can now start my war against the rest of the Continent."


    Valara moves over to finish the Monster King while Dashnell is talking to Freya and Heather.


    "Wait Val don''t kill him, I was going to kill him in my rage but he is for Vincent, Tree Suns and Timothy to kill." Looking at Heather Val plants her swords and lances into Alba allowing him to stand upright before sitting on Dashnell''s tail. "Fine when they come out of the cave we can settle this matter an head back to the Palace."

 23 The Dragon Empire Rises

    Waking up Three Suns finds himself surrounded by The Dragon Emperor, Goddess Valara, Goddess Freya, Goddess Heather, Goddess Lillie, and Goddess Rose, While Timothy is carrying him on his back and Vincent behind Timothy. "What.. What happened while I was knocked out Timothy! The last thing I remember is the Monster King Alba going berserk when we injured him, my arm.. yes my arm was swallowed whole by that beast." Shaking his head he looks up ahead seems he was saved from death, he then pats Timothy on the shoulder to let him know he is awake. Realizing his hand is not gone he stares blankly at Vincent for answers as the three of them stop for a moment letting him recover.


    "Goddesses Lillie and Rose specialize in medical techniques I have never seen before. they saved us from death, as for your arm they used a method I never seen before to regrow it."


    "I heard they are learning pill refinement as well. Just imagine the things they will be able to do, in the entire Blood Sun Continent there are very few Weapon Smiths and Pill Refiners. They came here not knowing anything at all about our methods but now they have surpassed those Tier 2 Pill Refiners. Our Empire now has two Tier 5 Pill Refiners and they are training others in the art, while we also have the Weapon Smith Goddess Samantha, she can already craft Heaven Level weapons."


    Timothy, Three Suns, Vincent start talking about the future as they move with the Army and the ten thousand plus Villagers, making there way out of Dark Moon Forest after destroying the Cult of Saint Charles. Three Suns pauses for a moment looking at Timothy he ask. "Where is Alba? Did they kill him when they saved us!?"


    laughing at his late question about the Monster King who nearly killed them both Timothy points to the cage directly under Lady Heather. "They kept him alive on my request, we almost killed him and so I have made it so he will die by our hands! Three Suns you risked your very life to try and save me and I would be a fool to leave you behind my friend."


    This battle forged a deep friendship between the three during this near death experience. Three Suns the strongest of the three could feel himself on the verge of a breakthrough, but he could feel a force suppressing his breakthrough into the Heaven Realm. "Seems the Calamity that wiped out our beloved Continent long ago is still lingering it is stopping my Breakthrough." Three Suns lets both Vincent and Timothy know about his growth during this last battle. "We should inform the Emperor of the Ruins of the Blood Sun Empire, I am sure that is the reason I can not Breakthrough."


    Both Vincent and Timothy agreed, to become stronger to protect the people they had to find out why the Ruins restricted only humans from breakthroughs.


    ...


    Lime Leaf


    Walking into the Thousand Empress Palace the Village Elders make their way to the throne room.


    "Elder Omar what does the Emperor wish to see us for, we were elders of a Village that had no more than two thousand people."


    "The Village is not even a Village anymore it is more like a small City it has over ten thousand people now, half of the people even joined the Army with fifty percent of it being female Villagers what is going on Elder Omar! why have they not stopped recruiting did we not repel the Three Sun Empire Coalition?"


    Greeted by the massive throne room doors, the party of Elders stand in the gorgeous white hallway that was carved from marble, the ground a pit black material that glows under their feet. Standing guard at the doors they see two villagers Elise and Anna. "Anna, Elise how did you get the position to guard the Emperors throne room?" One of the Elders could not hold it in as he blurted out his question to the two young female guards.


    "We both joined the army after knowing the treatment for women in the army is slightly better than it is for men, Goddess Tia favors women in power so many of the poor and orphaned females of the Village joined. Girls from ages 8 and up joined, while those too young are in the care of Lady Tia''s school she opened herself. Don''t worry she is not cruel or mistreats men, she seems to allow anyone who wants power to gain it. Her school has many young boys and girls in it if not all the children of the Village. Parents are grateful someone is providing safety and education for the kids, leaving them more time to worry about things to come. Most like us just joined the army, besides this post is nothing compared to guarding the Emperors bed chambers, I hear only females can guard it they also have to be unmarried and reach the peak of the Refinement Realm."


    Hearing the bombardment of information the Elders begin talking to themselves about why most of their youths joined the Empires Army and a few of their daughters refused marriages as of late.


    Both Throne room doors being opened ends their rushed talks and future plans, before them inside the Throne room they see a vast spacious room filled with seats numbering in the tens of thousands. Such a Grand place being open to them was outside what they expected, looking inside they can seepeople have already arrived before them. A maid then walks in front of the group.


    "Elders thank you for coming I am assigned to serve you and will lead you to your seats, this way please." Standing besides the maid were four others two men and two women, who lead the group of Elders to a table to the right, right behind those who already arrived.


    Arriving at their seats they can finally make out the three men in front of them, one they all know very well. General Timothy!


    As they guess who the other two are, Timothy turns to them. "Elders you finally made it welcome to The Throne room, these two besides me are Former Emperor Three Suns and Elder Vincent. They are the ruling powers of The Three Suns Empire."


    Just learning that before them is Emperor Three Suns causes great shock in the Elders of Lime Leaf, then without a doubt the table ahead is the Thousand Empresses who serve the Dragon Emperor. Each of the Elders gaze ahead to spot a thousand beautiful women, half with glowing luminescent hair of various colors, a group who''s beautiful scaled smooth skin would cause men to run wild while the last group closely resemble humans the difference being the otherworldly beautiful looks they possess each a living fairy.


    They then try to find the Emperor who has called for them, looking up at the empty throne they see a young man behind it sitting on a massive serpent that is coiling about in the back of the throne room." That powerful serpent is to huge, when did they get a Monster King inside the Village" Elder Omar ask Timothy in shock.


    "That Father is the Dragon Emperors Tail. even we don''t know how truly massive it is but he prefers sitting on it than the throne, It should be starting soon father enjoy the food we are witnessing the Rise of the Dragon Empire!"

 24 placeholder

    Once everyone was seated the doors to the room shut as Valara moves besides the empty throne, she open''s a tear in space and drags out Monster King Alba. "This is the Monster King who plagued the Empires people for five years causing tens of thousands of death, the method he used was to drain the blood out of humans to hasten his growth into a Heaven Realm expert. He accomplished this task with the help of the Cult of Saint Charles who also used this same method to produce three Earth experts. While we have wiped out the Cult and killed everyone involved in this tragedy too many lives were lost, from this we should learn to act more aggressively towards those who slaughter mortals."


    "Timothy you have asked us to hold off on killing Alba, so we will move him to the training room within the Palace. Once you Three Suns and Vincent are ready you can execute him, we will station Freya and Heather to assist if needed, Lillie will also be nearby." Standing up Freya, Heather, Lillie leave through the tear taking Alba with them.


    Moving out from behind the throne Dashnell walks to the front. "Before you run off to kill the Monster King I have a few things to say, first why does the worldly energy restrict only this Continent I can see that it is the reason you can''t breakthrough into the Heaven Realm Three Suns."


    Rushing to his feet Three Suns comes forward before his Emperor bowing as he makes his report.


    "Yes. I have information about that your Majesty, long ago our Ancestors fought a major war against the other Continents for a Inheritance. They lost that war and to make them suffer for getting in their way they brought ruin to the Blood Sun Empire fragmenting it into what the Continent is today, Rivaling Empires and Kingdoms who no longer have any of its lost heritage. There were plenty of Heaven Realm experts back then alongside a few Immortals but this is a legend of old. We struggle to now produce Heaven Realm experts, anyone who has reached the bottleneck leaves for another Continent never to return. We believe the cause is a artifact left behind by the war that is within the Palace Ruins of the Blood Sun Empire."


    "So do you have records of the past, if so arrange for them to be sent here so I can have them looked into before we head for those Ruins. This would also mean the other Continents should be able to travel through space to reach other planets, Valara get a team to monitor the Blood Sun region I want nothing to interfere with my plans to take over the other powers."


    "Yes Master. I shall have Kate of the Observers lead a team they are skilled at monitoring large areas, if anything comes into or exits Blood Sun they will inform us!"


    "Good Three Suns after you kill Alba you will lead your Army of 400,000 into the Thagia Kingdom that border the sea, after we subjugate them we can move onto integrating Monsters that have taken human form. We will need aquatic Monster Kings to aid us in our attack of the Saphtas Empire that is deep under the water."


    "Right away Emperor I will move on Thagia Kingdom within the next few weeks!"


    "You can return to your seat now. Ah I almost forgot the three of you preformed well in the task I assigned you each of you will command one of my Armies as we move against the other forces in Blood Sun. As of now we have the five thousand strong Lime Leaf Army under Timothy, and the five hundred thousand Army under Three Suns. For now the extra hundred thousand shall be placed under Vincent''s command, they will undergo training and will become our vanguards in the upcoming battles."


    "Yes Emperor" Vincent, Three Suns,Timothy said in unison.


    "At last I can now speak to the Elders of Lime Leaf who stayed instead of fleeing like those of the Twine Family. What I have to say to you Elders is simple, Lime Leaf Village is no more this is now Lime Leaf City Capital of the Dragon Empire. Continue expanding and building homes, after our trip to the Dark Moon Forest we have ten thousand more citizens to care for, their children will enter Tia''s school, Elder Omar will arrange suitable jobs for those who are able to work. If you find anyone skilled in Pill Refining or talented Smiths send them straight to the Palace, as for those who wish to join the army let them apply we set up barracks already. I will put Elise and Anna in charge unless they really want to guard my bed chambers they always talk about."


    Signaling that the meeting is over Dashnell opens a tear leading to his bed chambers and departs.


    ...


    "Can he read minds?"


    "How would I know maybe he overheard us in the Hall"


    "So we now have to manage more people that seems doable, Congratulations Omar the Emperor has given you a leading role in the City!"


    The many Elders flatter Omar as they make their way out, some still stuffing their faces and trying to take some of the food with them. "Sir''s the Master has provided this feast for you if you would like we can have the leftover food packed and sent to you." The Maid who has been serving them speaks up watching them delay leaving to eat more dishes. "Please do Miss! "A shameless Elder speaks up making the others follow his lead in taking packages of food away.


    ....


    Palace Training Grounds


    A large wide open space with worn ground and walls like a massive Colosseum, sitting in the middle is Monster King Alba completely healed with his Blood Gauntlets at the ready waiting for his death battle against the three Earth expert humans.


    Heather looking down at Alba tells reminds him of his path to survival.


    "Remember what we told you Alba, Fight as if your life depends on it. As it does, win without killing the three of them and we will let you live a few more days, if you act to kill one of them you won''t even notice when I take your head. And if they manage to gain the upper hand we will give them the choice to keep you alive or end you, just like you toyed with thousands of lives from today on wards you will be a toy to make them stronger."


    Looking up at the three female monsters who pretend to be fragile and weak he readies himself for the trail he is to undergo hoping they allow him a quick death. "Whether or not you keep that promise, I know they will not spare me I will fight them with everything I have without killing them just grant me a quick death you demoness."


    Laughing Freya moves behind Heather hugging her. "Look at you bullying the weak maybe I should Tell Dashnell to bully you." Lightly hitting Freya with the back of her head Heather says. "I asked him to bully me tonight already so you are a step behind me like always. So out of the three of us who is going to get to kill Alba?"


    Standing besides the two Lillie speaks up. "You can just rip him apart together I want no blood on my hands, I am just hear to patch up the three fighting the Monster King."

 25 Blood Sun Empire

    Inside this separated space a red sun covers the land in red, ruins can be seen every were some more intact than others. At the center of these ruins is a Majestic Palace that is slightly eroded, protected by some type of powerful barrier. This once great land is were the Blood Sun Empire hid itself away from the normal mortal world, controlling the entire Continent from this safe space. Yet they still met their ends inside this closed off space, those who destroyed Blood Sun must have opened a tear in space to enter here before a battle that wiped out everyone here.


    ....


    One person after another exits from a tear in space entering the Blood Sun Ruins, the group of seven people quickly group together before two run off scouting the area. The group waited no less than twenty minutes before both returned, moving to the group they bow down to give their reports theykneel before Dragon Emperor Dashnell. "Master this entire space is sealed off from the rest of the world, leaking out massive amounts of energy the Palace being the source of this energy. No life remains inside this massive space it has more land than Three Sun Empire and a few of the others combined."


    Reporting to Dashnell is the scouting unit responsible for monitoring threats and scouting, leading them is Samara who selected Kate to accompany Dashnell on this mission while she is gathering information on the other Empires. Kate having her face covered by a mask still can''t hide her otherworldly sexy figure under those black robes, beside her is another attractive female scout in the same gear Laura also hiding her face. Both females scouts also part of Samara''s elite assassin unit showing that she places this mission as extremely important.


    "Master we inspected everything but the Palace, as a barrier is protecting it from intruders and it will trigger an alert to the one who set it up if they are still living." Said Laura. "So in order to start training a bunch of Heave Realm experts I have to alert my enemies of a change inside this Continent." ask Dashnell looking back at his scouts. "No Master we can bypass the Barrier it will not hinder our journey inside the Palace to destroy the energy source." answered Kate.


    "Fine let''s go I want to examine this artifact that can cause the humans in this Continent from breaking through into the next realm. It should have uses after we study it right Tia?" Standing besides Dashnell is the Beautiful Ancient Tia, who no longer has her long glowing green hair as she cut it short only reaching her neck. Wearing a fitting dress that reveals her slender shoulders.


    "Master we should alert those who set up the Barrier so they come and inspect it, that way we can at least know our enemy they will try to keep hindering this Regions growth no matter who rules it. They have weakened this Continent for so long at great cost with this device why would they let us regain strength so easily, if it were me I would keep delaying them as long as possible before invading and calming the land myself."


    ...


    Moving towards the Palace the group follow the path Kate and Laura suggest, as they lead the way for the group of seven move at the speed of their slower followers. Not aware that Dashnell and the others are moving at her speed Elise is happily enjoying her new environment, having never left the confines of her Village since young this new experience has even made her forget she is with the Emperor. "Vincent, Timothy! Is this not wonderful look at this place, I have never been outside the Village, Anna will be so jealous once I tell her she missed this. While she went with Lady Valara and Three Suns."


    "The only thing I am worried about is why someone so low ranked as me is here, I just only reached the Peak of Refinement will I not slow you guys down?"


    Vincent looking at the now worried girl who was just all smiles speaks to her in a gentle elderly tone.


    "Relax Child the Emperor is kind enough to bring you so you can experience something new, even for me this is new an entire Empire inside a closed off space what type of powers did our Ancestors possess. I wonder if the Emperor has the same methods available to him, he can tear through space already so I suspect he can do this as well what will we gain from this I wonder?"


    After traveling none stop for few days Elise is reaching her limit.


    No longer able to keep going, Elise collapses and finds herself on Dashnell''s back startled by this she tries to get off only to realize she has no ability to resist. Both Vincent and Timothy were going to support her once she reached her limit only see her falling body teleport onto the Emperors back. "Emperor please set me down I only need a quick rest and then we can keep moving I do not wish to be a burden so I kept quiet." Elise rushed out her words.


    "Is my back no good enough for you Elise?" Dashnell smiles as he teases the young female guard.


    Burying her face into his back her face becomes a bright red, as she no longer tries to complain about her new spot. "Thank you."


    Vincent and Timothy both have no words to express their shock at this development, they expected a few glares of jealousy from the other girls but two wore mask and Tia was full of smiles. "Well Elise has the devils own luck it seems." Timothy could not help but say as he watched his second in command ride on the Emperors back.


    .....


    Thagia Kingdom Throne Room


    "My King we have spotted an incoming Army bearing a strange flag of a Dragon crushing stars in its claws, a secondary flag under it belongs to Three Suns Empire!! We have even received word that the one leading is Emperor Three Suns himself. The Army that is marching has four hundred thousand, beside him is a beautiful silver green haired female General we have no information on her yet. We have heard that Three Suns Empire was attacking a rising Empire within its boarders full of powerful female warriors the elders think she is from that Empire." Interrupting the rest of his report another scout rushes in.


    "Urgent Report the enemy has declared themselves to be the Dragon Empire and have requested that we surrender to their rule and serve under the Dragon Emperor. If we do not reply they will act with force to change the Royal Family that is currently in charge for a more obedient one! If we wish to surrender we are to send out a delegation to meet General Three Suns to discuss terms." Clasping his fist at his King the solider has worry all over his face after making his report. "What do you mean General Three Suns? Did he lose the war and is now working for the one who took his Empire? Speak tell me now did they give us a deadline?" King Flame Heart commanded.


    "Three Days Sire, they have made camp near the Dark Moon Forest and will attack in three days if we do not submit."

 26 War is Never Fair

    Thagia Kingdom


    "How long will it take for aid to reach us? The King ask looking to his advisor''s. "Is surrender our only option, we still have no real reports on how the Three Suns Empire Fell.


    A old advisor steps forward to speak, in grey robes with a head full of white hair and a deep profound gaze acquired from his many years in politics.


    "This old man has heard the stories about a small force of female invaders, they appeared about ten years ago they wondered around before settling down in one of the Villages within the Three Suns boarders. They started protecting this small Village of a thousand declared themselves independent from the Empire after a year in the control of the females who call themselves the Draconian''s, but from reports there is three different races among them. Three separate groups, one with five hundred beautiful women who have luminescent hair, the other two each have two hundred and fifty. One being of women who hold some resemblance to half dragon''s, the last group are otherworldly beauties who are fairy like existences. All three groups are extremely beautiful, the reports even say many Nobles tried to rebel just to be the first to enslave these one thousand beauties."


    "While I too find it hard to believe they defeated the combined armies of The Three Suns Empire, Rebel Nobles and a Cult whose numbers were no less than three hundred thousand this is all the information I posses on these female forces."


    Elder Lloyd stepped back after finishing his report. "Seems someone has been watching our neighbors closely, another elder steps up. A man with scheming eyes in luxurious robes, looking like he killed his way into his position. "Elder Lloyd those are only rumors, how do we know that Three Suns after conquering that small Village is not trying to expand into our lands."


    "You can think whatever you like Elder Edmond I have confirmed reports of Three Suns submitting to the enemy forces after a crushing defeat, we are unable to get any solid information about the specific methods used but even the Nobles lost all their military forces. Disbanding them and losing much of their power in the Empire after the takeover."


    Elder Edmond once more speaks up. "This is why we can not surrender they only have four thousand men, after the Nobles took away more than three hundred thousand and planed to rebel. They now have less than our forces who is to say we can''t hold out for a few weeks until help arrives to overwhelm them with numbers. No one will allow free growth, we just need to ally with the neighboring Kingdoms and Empires to crush these enemies then split their land. Tell me Elder Lloyd do you think they would not help us if they can gain a piece of land from The Three Suns Empire!"


    Watching his two top advisors argue he thinks of his young friend Emperor Three Suns, he knows Three Suns would never attack him without reason, much less without talking to him face to face.


    King Flame Heart closed his eyes thinking about how unstable the neighboring Empire has been over the past few years even before the invaders showed up, a friend from the south now puppeted by a foreign force. Sitting on his throne is the elderly King who expanded his land through war in his youth until he could no longer hold a sword in his hands due to old age, no sons to give his kingdom to just a bunch of power hungry counsel members who are waiting for him to die. Always trying to marry their sons to his daughters.


    "Leave and think on this matter, once we have word on reinforcements we can make a plan until then there is no need to sit here we have three days let us come together again tomorrow."


    Struggling to his feet the King is helped by his two daughters as they leave the throne room.


    "If only he would allow us to marry his daughters we could have a new younger King"


    "He will die soon why worry over this, after fighting off this invasion he might die then they won''t have a right to the throne."


    "Shut up you lot!! I will not allow you to destroy his Family so long as I live!."


    Leaving enraged Elder Lloyd who served the King for more than half his life, both men long ago bonded as sworn brothers during the days of expanding the Kingdom. One a great military leader the other while just average on the battlefield is a Master when it comes to Politics and espionage.


    ....


    In a secret chamber a few hours later.


    "We should move to Kill the King tonight, we have everything set up he has ruled for far to long without appointing an heir, how can he not have chosen after all this time they just want to hold onto power longer."


    "Tonight we rid ourselves of both the King and his brother Elder Lloyd"


    Sitting in the corner while the others chat is Elder Edmond with a sinister grin on his face and a crown on his head.


    .....


    In a courtyard inside Bright Heart Palace.


    "Brother we have to leave my spies have already seen most of the guards leave their post, they will act against you tonight!!" Looking over at the worried younger brother of his, King Flame Heart shakes his head saying. "They won''t allow me to leave the Palace even if I try they will act upon me, I will entrust my family to you dear brother after all the assassinations and murders of my bloodline how could I not be ready to save the few remaining members. Take them and meet with Three Suns ask him to take care of my family he owes me a few favors after all. I will stay here and keep their attention, take them and leave now my personal guard is already ready to move once you arrive."


    Looking at King Flame Heart, Lloyd could not stop his tear''s from running down his face as hatred consumed his heart vowing to return avenging his brother who saved his life countless times on the battlefield became King even appointed him the position of Elder. "Alright Flame Heart I, Lloyd swear to lead your girls to safety even at the cost of my life, but don''t blame me for returning to aid you once its done. I will ask if they will provide help to me in rescuing you, if not I will come back alone for you!"


    "Don''t be like this Lloyd you know as much as I war is never fair, those with power will use it against those without it. Lets just hope this new Empress is willing to save my family without my surrender, after all they want the kingdom not extra support."


    Looking at Lloyd leave King Flame Heart moves to his bed room, as he begins putting on his military uniform one last time admiring his trusted sword that has been with him for his entire reign.


    In the darkness of night in the Palace forces move about, some leaving without a trace others moving to execute their long time King of Thagia. Everyone having their own motives and wishes as this day will forever be remembered by them. Those who killed their king, and the Twin sisters who will avenge their father giving up everything for power.

 27 placeholder

    Fleeing in the dead of night, a few hundred people can be seen heading to the edge of Dark Moon Forest surrounded and guarded by the last remaining loyalist the King had within his own Kingdom. Each being middle age Peak Refinement experts and their young sons, along with all their own family members knowing that after the old King was removed, so too would everyone who supported him. Knowing that they too will die if they stayed inside the kingdom they brought their entire families including close friends, with everyone already prepared to abandon their Kingdom they head into the camp set up by Three Suns seeking refuge.


    .....


    Entering a tent the newly promoted Commander Anna makes a report to a green eyed beauty.


    "Lady Valara a group of about five hundred people is heading towards our camp, the group is mostly Nobles and those of Royal Blood from the Thagia Kingdom. How shall we deal with them?" Anna in uniform said. "Seems that we have caused a divide among them, they split off to see us even bringing their families. This is one of the possibilities I was told about from Dashnell, Bring me those two sealed boxes Anna, once the group arrives set them up near the center of the camp so they are not seen by anyone. Also send the one called Elder Lloyd here along with the twin daughters of King Flame Heart." Wanting to know more information but knowing not to ask Anna leaves to follow the commands she was given.


    ....


    Elder Lloyd leading the group gets off his mount to speak to the guards at the entrance to the camp to let them know of their need for aid. A Guard on the border of the Camp upon spotting Elder Lloyd speaks out. "Halt we will make our way to you, are you the delegation from Thagia? Why do you have so many people with you!?" The guard says bringing with him a squad of one hundred men to inspect this new arriving group. "We are supporters of King Flame Heart, we left the Kingdom during a revolt, they have rebelled against the King and taken control of the Palace we no longer have the means to surrender. All I ask is for those of us who served the past King be given shelter while I go back to assist His Majesty."


    Looking at the old man before him the guard turns around to gives orders to his men to head back to the camp, before he could finish his words to his team he sees one of Lady Valara''s aids. "Squad Leader Anna this is a group from the enemy Kingdom that is seeking asylum, we were just about to send word to the main camp for further orders, as we were told not to engage unless attacked." The Guard Captain then relayed the information Elder Lloyd had given him to Anna.


    "Alright Lady Valara has also heard about this group after the scouting unit informed me, move the entire group into the center of the camp send out a few guards to keep watch for anyone chasing after them. If you run into anyone return back to inform us, we can not let the enemy know we already took them in. Now lead me to the one called Elder Lloyd after that make sure the others are hidden inside the camp." Anna said walking towards the group with the Captain besides her. "This is Elder Lloyd Miss Anna." After fulfilling her request he and his men headed for the group to move them inside the camp.


    "Hello Elder Lloyd I am Commander Anna directly under Lady Valara, I have been assigned to lead you into the camp to meet with her along with the Kings twin daughters." Shock fills Lloyd''s heart as he never would have imagine that the enemy would already be waiting for them also knowing about those that he was tasked with protecting. "Y-Yes I am Elder Lloyd behind me are the Kings daughters Iris, Ivy. Standing behind Elder are the two twins of similar age to Anna, both petite with long red hair and a set of fiery red eyes filled with boundless hatred and rage.


    Leading the three of them into the camp to meet Lady Valara, Anna moves unhindered into the massive tent guarded by no one. About to step into the tent Anna leaves the three outside but before she does Valara''s voice is heard. "Just bring them inside Anna." Startled by the sudden order Anna turns to the three behind her gesturing for them to go in first.


    "You first I''ll be right behind you no need to worry she is only scary when training others." Anna smiles at the three nervous people as they enter the room to meet ''Lady Valara''.


    Standing up inside the Tent is a beautiful female warrior with bright green eyes and silver green long hair, on her back a pair of lances both similar in design with a coiling dragon etched into them. Both also have various elemental auras within. "Welcome I expected this meeting and have sent my guards away so we can have our talks without anyone interrupting what is going to happen. Both of you girls want revenge this I understand well myself, but you are weak and without power so let me give you a choice. Serve my Master alongside me and my sisters gaining power for your revenge or hold onto your hate and rage as we kill your hated enemies for you."


    Seeing both girls about to move forward and accept Elder Lloyd gives a final warning to the two.


    "Serving a Master is forever you will never be what you once were, no longer able to revive the Kingdom under your fathers name!" Both peerless red headed beauties stared at each other before dropping to their knees.


    "We accept this power as long as we can avenge our father and kill his enemies we will give even our lives away." Said both girls tears hitting the ground as flames circle the bodies of the two girls.


    "What you two have awakened your bloodline powers!? Elder Lloyd calls out in shock.


    Setting a box in front of each girl Valara sits on her desk with a smile as she looks at Anna and winks.


    "Within these boxes is a gift from our Master, once you take whats inside you will never be able to sever the bond until your deaths, you will then gain the power you seek. At the same time you will share a bit of your power with all others who share this bond, such as myself. Place his heart against your chest once you do the bonding will take place, you have to willingly accept it otherwise it will just beat in your hands.


    Looking at Anna''s shocked face Valara moves over to her with a smile saying.


    "Don''t look so envious Anna after the war you can also become Bonded with him, these two have never trained in their lives once they are done both will go into a deep sleep to be reborn anew. While you and Elise will just gain a massive increase in power, along with many other benefits."


    ....


    Within Blood Sun Empires Closed off World


    Two cloaked figures take out their swords to strike against the barrier protecting a Ancient yet Majestic Palace, as both swords smash against the barrier one gives off a roaring thunder while the other freezes the air. After both attacks the barrier shatters as thunder and ice mixing into the air around everyone, Tia then rushes into the gap created by the attack. As her hands wave about in the air a golden shaped door appears, the barrier then closes around it. "Lets go the door will hold for now after we collect the Artifact I will destroy the barrier to make sure they know an intruder has entered, but that is after we claim what we are here for now lets move!"

 28 The First Challenge

    Looking down at the group is a young man wearing a white suit with a red tie, watching as they enter the Palace below he sits on the air itself as he waits for them to depart from this space all but one. What called him here is within the dark skinned man below, once he kills him he will gain that power making it his own, but he knows if he could feel its call so could other Gods like him. First to arrive gains the spoils those others who were to cautious will regret letting him get here to test this young God of Destruction''s power. How would they feel after he killed him gaining this power then using it to control this entire Realm.


    "I could not do it before but once I gain this new power it will be within my grasp, watch me you old fools how could a God so young even cause fear in anyone!"


    He himself was a young God, how was he to know what the older monster knew. They could feel that if they attacked the youth the only outcome would be death, so why not let the young rash Gods attack first to test out this newcomers abilities and limits. The old and young Gods all watched the closed off space on this mortal planet for the clash that is to come once the two face off. Some want more information others are bored, happy to be gifted this short bit of entertainment so why miss it.


    Dashnell looks up at the white suited man smiling. "Once we finish down here I''ll shoo my people away so we can have our little chat, so wait a bit more then we can get to killing each other fellow young God of Destruction." No one heard this but the Gods above as well as the ones hiding away their presence trying to hide that they are watching, Tia feels Dashnell cut off every connection he has with her she can still feel the others even the two newly added ones are there. Turning to him she see''s two emerald eyes filled with destruction of all living things, scanning her surroundings she notices a similar aura in the sky above but can''t make out its exact location.


    "Dashnell will you not allow me to assist you, even if it cost my life I can be a distract- a clear sound was heard as Dashnell slaps Tia. "Shut up Tia I would never allow you to die for me, take the Artifact and leave with the rest of them. This place will no longer exists after the fight, you dying would just hurt me, I will be fine so never again suggest dying to distract an enemy before me again. At least fight besides me as my wife, my equal. None of you are disposable to me remember this lesson well we are no longer in Teress, now go tell everyone I will be busy for awhile." Finishing he heads up into the sky vanishing from her sight.


    Shocked by what they just witnessed Timothy, Vincent, Elise just stare at the the empty sky clueless as to what started the argument never in the ten years under Dashnell have they seen such a thing.


    "Tia the Master has already given his orders why delay" Speaking up is Kate, she moves over to comfort Tia only to be shrugged off. "I am fine lets go we need to inform the others Master has encountered another God they must be here for the power that the Gods Race left to him." Tia said with a conflicting smile on her face as she looks into the sky. Love, respect, anger, powerlessness she wished to be more helpful but she just like the others could only watch if an opponent of this calibershowed themselves. Reluctance in each of her steps as she rips open a tear in space leading the group of six out of the Blood Sun Empire, they look back one last time before she closes the tear.


    .....


    Collapsing to the ground Tia no long holds in her tears she wanted to be helpful, slamming the ground with her fist she lets out indiscernible curses. Kate looking at the three stupefied humans tells them to depart, justbefore Elise reaches the exit she is stopped by Laura. "You stay we have something to discuss, it will be after Tia recovers as she was tasked with it not us we only know you are one of the few humans who caught his eye." Saying this all that is left inside the room is three women looking at the once strong prideful Tia suffer grief, Elise stands there unable to aid her in anyway she also notices both Kate and Laura seem to be effected by Tia''s emotions.


    Dark Moon Forest Three Suns Army Camp


    While speaking to Anna, Valara clutches her chest as tears fall from her face, feeling Tia''s sadness through their bond. "Elder Lloyd could you leave us for a moment, leave the princesses to me and Anna we will protect them while they undergo the Bonding process." looking at the distress on her face he knows something he is unaware of is happening also thinking it best for him to take his leave from the tent while things settle down. After exiting the tent he moves towards the center of the camp to seek out the ones he lead here, hoping they can lead him to Three Suns so he can try to get help for the King still inside the Kingdom.


    ....


    High in the sky two men face each other, one sitting on the air itself while the other sits on his tail in the vast empty sky.


    "Seems those pest are gone, why keep pets around you? They will only slow you down as you seek out powerful opponents to test yourself young God of Destruction. I tell you this only to help you seeing that you are newly born not even a hundred years old, enough of that I do not want your life what I want is that power attached to you. Give it to me and you can walk away unharmed but as a fellow God who is blessed with the power of Destruction I know you won''t give it up unless I inflict some damage to you, beating you half dead should work and if you make things hard for me I will just kill you and absorb your power of Destruction before those old monsters watching have a chance too."


    Dashnell looks at his foe with an uncaring expression on his face. "You must have lost those who were with you when you were my age, is that why you warn me. I am not you who is weak and unable to protect his loved ones, enough of your shit lets fight it is why you are here. By the way you can only gain this power after you kill me so your original plan would have failed anyway."


    Dashnell then stands up reaching inside his chest he pulls out a glowing blue white orb, pulling it out he shows everyone watching the chains linking the two together, before striking at it with all his might.


    "I have yet to find a way to break this damn chain that links this power to me, at the same time I can''t even use any of the power inside such a shame. Once I die the power will shift to the killer binding to them granting them the use of its power, but I have to first break this chain such a unfair gift that was given to me don''t you agree?"


    Grinning at the information the young man stands up pulling out a sword from the void, the sword radiate''s gold light turning the red sky into a profound golden horizon.


    "I am God of Destruction Gold Luster, although I detest killing other Gods of Destruction it can''t be helped when it happens from time to time, we are the ones who love battle after all. After I kill you just like you said I will send your love ones to follow so you can protect them even in the after life!"


    Rushing forward he teleport''s in front of Dashnell as he strikes out his sword bringing a tide of endless gold swordforce to engulf and overwhelm Dashnell. He wanted to end the fight as fast as possible while both of them knew nothing of the others abilities. "Those who strike first are the victors, be crushed to death by the endless tide!!"

 29 Three Against One

    Looking down at the world below watching the fight and old man strokes his long grey beard wearing matching grey robes he turns to the young girl besides him with a smile on his face.


    "Watch this fight well, although we did not come to fight for that power this is a good chance for you to find a strong God of Destruction to help you. I wonder how many of them will get involved in this battle, good thing we happen to be in this Realm who knew something like this would happen look at the other Gods. Quite a few of them have yet to choose a path." The young girl then smiles at the old man before saying. "They might be to weak to receive a Blessing of Destruction or Creation that might be why they are unaffiliated, look at me how young am I yet here I am a God of Creation. If he lives though this battle he will be my pick as we are both young."


    .....


    The ruins of the Blood Sun Empire are no longer visible within this small world, a young man covered in gold light wields his blade as he slashes out against his foe, each swing of his blade ripping apart space as he clashes with Dashnell. They have already completely reshaped this entire space, with nothing remaining in the world even the Red Sun shining down lost its ability to make the world red, everything inside this space is either gold or deep green. Dashnell wearing silver robes covered in soaring dragons, holding onto the Coiling Dragon Spear blitz''s at his enemy. Throughout the battle both men hold back testing the other, the first to grow tired of this was Gold Luster as his sword aura changed into a savage bloodthirsty one.


    Rage filling his eyes, never before has he had to fight to a stalemate for so long against someone younger, roaring with madness his every swing tears the land asunder lighting destroying the remaining rubble of the Blood Sun Empire.


    "Die! Lets see you withstand my power of Destruction"


    Dashnell throws his spear down into the earth causing even more damage to the world as space begins to tear the small world apart, collapsing upon itself space warps and bends bringing about cataclysmic hell to this world. Reaching into the Void Dashnell pulls out a two sided curved bladed


    black spear. "A challenge I welcome come show me how much of my power have you mastered child!"


    No longer does his face show a smile just a Savage grin, his eyes leak out faint green light.


    Dancing about the now ruined world, with each clash the two are spilling blood every were. Deep cuts appearing and healing from them both, as the many exchanges bring changes to the landscape of the small world. Space rupturing around them as they find themselves no longer fighting on solid ground as it long since melted away from their repeated clashes, all within this space now is and empty Void were space and time distort the world and lighting and thunder rattle the sky''s above them.


    Raising up one side of his double sided spear Dashnell brings it slamming down as Divine lighting, fire, wind, rain along with various elements merge with his strike as he aims to take off Gold Luster''s head with this finishing attack.


    As the attack comes down Gold knows if it connects he will meet his end fear and shock cover his face as he begins to fill the sweat run down his back, not wanting to die here he hurries to defend against the attack before him. With so many elements inside this one attack it makes him feel like he is fighting a God of Creation but he clearly knows that the one before him is a God of Destruction, the attack reaches him. He staggers back trying to withstand it, his hands feeling the freezing cold biting at him as flame filled lighting strikes at him from the side trying to engulf him whole. Looking up at the massive attack he is resisting he sees an endless gigantic serpentine dragon made of the elements open its maw to consume him.


    Boom Boom..


    Two figures stand in front of the rag doll of a man in white, gaping holes in his arms and legs from withstanding the attack slowly begin to heal as he looks at the two who save him. Besides him is his favored sword shattered into pieces with a dim gold glow, looking up Dashnell can be seen in the Void above as thunder and lighting swirl all around him as if he is the center of the storm calling upon its power to strike down those who oppose him. Swimming inside the massive thunder clouds are many lighting elemental dragons roaring down at the three below.


    "So you need help to face this young God, I did warn you that your life will end in this foolish attempt to gain power from me did I not?" Pointing his weapon at those below a shower of thunder and lighting rain down at them.


    ....


    Three Suns Camp


    Valara walking back and forth hears an earth shattering crash as if the sky itself was tore open looking at Anna who was also surprised by the terrifying sound both run outside the tent, looking up at the sky they indeed see the sky ripped open. Falling from the sky is bits and pieces of a shattered world, Valara making her way high into the sky looks at the massive tear in space that is so far awayeven so its shear size stretches far enough for all too see within the Blood Sun Continent.


    Heading back down Valara finds Three Suns, Elder Lloyd, and Anna looking at it from the ground.


    "Were is the location of that tear within the Continent." She ask the three.


    Three Sun is the first to answer "That seems to be were the Fallen Blood Sun Empire''s last Stronghold is, it is a massive structure in the middle of the Continent protected by many powerful barriers even to this day it has kept everyone out. Only someone above the Heaven Realm has a chance to destroy it unless they can control the barrier formation itself to get inside, do you think the Emperor found the Artifact which caused it to collapse?"


    Three Suns asked not knowing he is close to the truth behind the scene before them.


    ...


    Blood running down Dashnell''s missing left arm and leg begin to heal up no longer falling into the abyss before him, laying before him is the destroyed world the Blood Sun Empire treasured more than their very lives. Wearing a hateful expression on his face his remaining arm stretches out in front of him as both his weapons fly back to him before he sends them back into his own Void space. Turning around he looks at the young girl and old man who aided him after his fight against the three Gods that teamed up against him, just a bit more and he would have killed Gold Luster but they fled after dealing a savage combined attack. If not for these two showing up after he survived it the other Gods watching would have acted against him as well.


    "Saving me from extra trouble means you want something from me right? In my current state even if the rest of the seven Gods attacked me I would have been able to escape. Since you saved me the effort why don''t we get straight to the point what do you want from me little girl!?"


    Looking at Dashnell in shock both the old man and young girl are amazed. "You have future sight? No wonder you send chills down my spine, us old Gods could feel something was off when we could feel our deaths if we confronted you."


    The old man said as he pushed the young girl towards Dashnell. The young white haired girl whose eyes contain the stars looks into Dashnell''s eyes as she introduces herself.


    "I am God of Creation Teressa, I require your aid God of Destruction." Smiling at the girl Dashnell opens a tear in space with his remaining hand. "This way we can talk inside my Palace, I accept your request as I have been expecting you!"

 30 God of Creation Teressa

    Thousand Empress Palace


    Servants can be seen running around each moving in a panic, the Emperor being seen missing an arm and leg cover''d in blood with his robes in tatters while bringing in guess they never seen before.


    Everyone trying to figure out who the old man and young girl were, thinking they the ones who injured the Emperor only had a worst feeling. What will the Goddesses do when they find the Emperor in his current state, they all knew those beautiful yet terrifyingly strong women are devote followers of their Master. If he is seen like this what would happen to them if they messed up in front of them, this was what caused panic among the servants as they rushed to treat the Emperor while serving his guest to the best of their abilities until those who were sent to inform the Goddesses of his return.


    "Here are some Tier 1 pills that I have made for you Imperial Majesty while I can make Tier 2 pills they are not better than these Tier 1 pills due to my low skill. We have also rushed to inform Lady Lillie and Lady Rose of your condition they should be here shortly." One of the new pill refiners said as he looks as if someone poured water on him.


    Seeing his frightened servant Dashnell shakes his head.


    "Calm down, tell me your name no one is going to be punished besides me so all of you should relax." Hoping this eases their minds Dashnell relaxes into his seat not in the mood to lounge in his tail as usual.


    "I am Nathaniel." The 16 year old young man in sweat drenched blue robes reports his name.


    Taking the pills from Nathaniel, Dashnell puts them all in his mouth. "Good pills if you keep working hard you will become a great asset worth nurturing." Looking at the few servants in the room Dashnell stands on his one leg, as he waves for them all to exit the room before his starts his talks with the two guest he has. They all promptly bow before departing leaving Dashnell alone in the room with the two other Gods. "They are a worrying bunch are they not, well now we can have our little talk without anyone bothering us." Before sitting back down Dashnell erects a barrier that encompasses the room locking them in this sealed space.


    "Now then we have a few hours before my wives bust into this room, so start talking who were those two Gods of Creation? And what exactly do you wish to gain from me."


    Standing up the old man smiles at the young girl, patting her head and disappearing from the room. "I''ll leave the two of you alone to settle things, if anything happens Teressa you know were to find me."


    With his voice fading Dashnell no longer feels the presence of the old man. Surprised that the old man could bypass his barrier he looks over at Teressa with even more interest.


    "Well Teressa what is it that I can help you with." Getting up Teressa moves over to sitting on Dashnell''s lap. "I want you, all of you to be mine and all of me will become yours." An eager smile from Dashnell forms as he hears her words.


    "As for your other question let me start with why those two Gods of Creation saved Gold Luster''s life, as you should know this level of power is not the highest we can reach even the fight between you and Gold shows this difference in power. Both of you are Gods of Destruction but you far outclass him, I am sure if you wanted to he would have died much faster if you knew those two would have interfered and save his life. They are Bonded him, just how I am sure many Gods of Creation will now be competing to form a Bond with you."


    Putting both her hands over Dashnell''s slow healing left leg her hands shine with a bright white light, the light seeps inside his wounds eating away at the lingering gold aura of Destruction around it. After the gold light is removed Dashnell''s leg begins healing at an astonishing rate as his Blood, Bones, Skin and Veins are all growing back within seconds, until a dark skinned well toned leg takes shape.


    "You have very impressive healing abilities Dashnell!" Teressa said both of her eyes open wide at how fast his leg regrew.


    "Just now I removed Gold''s power of Destruction from your wounds letting your bodies natural healing take care of the rest, Creation is a counter to Destruction. But that does not mean a God of Destruction can''t Create life or a God of Creation can''t Destroy or take life."


    "We Gods of Destruction/Creation can empower each other boosting our powers into new levels, the only draw back to this is when one of us dies so does the other. This is why God of Creation William and God of Creation Snow Flower saved him, we Gods of Creation can only bond with a single God of Destruction while you Gods of Destruction can sever and form many bonds. Each of the Blessing work different but this is all I know about them. So Dashnell will you tie your life to mine?" Teressa says looking at Dashnell with her silver eyes that shine with the stars inside them looks into his green/silver eyes.


    After testing the movement in his new leg he puts his arm around the ten to twelve year old looking girl pulling her closer to him, his tail manifesting inside the room he takes in a deep breath while leaning his head back looking at the ceiling of the room.


    "So we Gods can form this type of bond as well seems Guardians were meant for this, turns out I already have a few of these bonds with my wives just over a thousand so why not add one more besides I get another beauty added to my harem."


    Putting his forehead against hers he feels her trembling body that was awaiting his answer.


    Gods of Creation, Gods who walk the path of Creation like their counter parts are blessed by a power of Origin theirs being Absolute Creation. Which allowing them the ability to cure all illnesses and to heal any injury even those made by Gods of Destruction as long as that person is not disintegrated into nothing.


    The ability most covet from them is one that allows them to manipulate were and when someone can come back to life, as well as bringing back to life anyone so long as they posses a bit of that persons life essence. While their greatest crux is all life Created and brought back by them dies along with them, for this reason Gods of Creation never inform anyone unless necessary about them becoming a God of Creation.


    This is also the reason why most of their Creations upon reaching the Realm of a God join into alliances that protect their Gods of Creation''s life, some going far enough to imprison or enslave them. This is why the Bond with a God of Destruction becomes needed with their ability of Absolute Destruction they can sever that link that binds the life force of the God of Creation with their Creations.


    Most just have the God of Destruction wipe out the life on the planet they created and start over from scratch, but to wipe out an entire race scattered on different planets they must then destroy the planets core that race was born on. Doing so without a God of Destruction might end in that God of Creations life coming to an end or if lucky a greatly reduced lifespan, as the Created life is linked to that God be they a God of Creation or Destruction.


    ....


    Dashnell looking into her eyes removes her plain robes with his one hand, looking at her immature features he raps both her hands with his tail raising her arms up in the air while she is now bear chested on his lap only having her underwear left. "If all of you is mine then what is there to lose besides did I not already agree to your request when you appeared before me, I Dashnell give my life to you Teressa!" Caressing her body with his one hand his lust wells up as he moves closer to her pressing his body against hers, biting her bottom lip she prepares herself to lose her purity after she held onto it for over a hundred years.


    .....


    Outside the room.


    Samara along with Tia and the others notice the barrier sealing the room within it not waiting for him to come out even if she is interrupting his talk with the two others inside she signals for them all to attack the barrier together.

 31 The Wife,The Boss

    Shattering the barrier Samara, Tia, Kiera, Eleanor rush into the room Lillie and Rose behind them. Inside the room they see Dashnell with his tail sprawled all around the room pinning down the naked young girl, who is a bright red with her white hair a mess on the floor sweat covering them both. "Seems my fun has met its end Teressa I''ll bully you another time." Looking up at the worried faces Dashnell releases Teressa who rushes to dress herself, walking towards the group who broke down his barrier fully nude and missing an arm Dashnell smiles as he sits down in front of the group.


    Sitting down in front of the four battle ready maidens each in their battle armor Dashnell just eyes them all, Eleanor who never leaves his side unless Tia, Val, Mara, or Kiera are with him stands wielding a silver white assault rifle. She never uses weapons other than those from her home world, the assault rifle is a high tech beam type gun that shoots out particle beams strong enough to rip through the battle armor they each wear that can survive anything below the Demigod Realm. The others like Dashnell prefer close combat or like Samara uses her overwhelming power to suppress those she fights, Tia has a sword in hand, Kiera her black scyth with Samara summoning two blood serpents to her side.


    "Before you start yelling at me I know I should have handled things better but at least my leg grew back before you saw me without it, also this is Teressa you caused me to miss my chance to fully savor her young body before our bond took effect." Said Dashnell smile on his face but his eyes show he is barley holding on, if not for his rush to deflower Teressa he would have already been unconscious.


    Moving past the four Lillie and Rose reach him before checking each of his injuries, from his missing arm to his regrown leg. Both at a loss at his slow recovery rate take samples from his leg, before they can start their questions Teressa tells them both about his battle with the God of Destruction Gold Luster.


    "While the two Gods of Creation kept him busy Gold Luster used a massive attack that drained his life force before the three retreated into space hoping to cause Dashnell enough damage that the other Gods there would act against him while they fled. The attack destroyed the stability of the closed off world which is why it shattered apart collapsing back into this world. Defending from the attack Dashnell lost both his left arm and leg, his arm still has the aura of Destruction within it causing it to be unhealable I was going to remove it when he.. well you saw us."


    Looking at the wound Rose looks over at Teressa. "We will try to remove the aura from him, if we are unable to remove it we will depend on you to remove it Teressa." Rose and Lillie then prop Dashnell up onto their shoulders each taking a side then moving to exit the room.


    "Wait before you leave stop blocking your connection with us! You must have forgot while you were deep in Teressa to stop blocking us, seems I will have to work on helping you with your new found taste wild one." Samara said her serpents moving around him. Teressa who just put back on her robe sits on the sofa as her bright red face looks down not trying to make eye contact with those in the room.


    Looking at the angry Samara Dashnell admits his wrong doing.


    "I did indeed forget but Teressa is only part of the reason." Grabbing his chin Samara looks deep into his eyes before saying. "Don''t ever break the connection again, you caused me to think you had died if I did not feel Tia''s regrets for not being there for you when you needed her I..."


    Pulling her in close with his one arm Dashnell kisses her face filled with tears. "This is the last time I will every stop our connection I promise, but I have to tell you this now that the connection will kill you if I die or if Teres-"


    Smack!!


    The sound of a whip cracking against an extremely hard surface was the last thing Dashnell heard before he was knocked out by Samara''s blood whip. "Take him to the ship analyze that aura which is repressing his healing abilities, if you find it impossible bring him back to the Palace''s medical room I''ll have Teressa there with me to remove it." Samara gave out these orders without a care that she smacked Dashnell unconscious.


    The room falls silent for a moment before Lillie and Rose bow to Samara who already opened up a tear in space leading to the ship, after both of them carry the lifeless body away everyone look''s at Samara waiting on what else she would do.


    As if she knew their thoughts she heads over to sit next to Teressa who still has her head down trying to hide her shame. "So what I heard about this is my Husband came back to the Palace leading two people to a private room with his arm and leg torn off blood all over his robes, his face twisted into a hateful rage. From what we just witnessed I should be safe to assume you were not the ones he fought but maybe aided him in some way this is also why we are talking with you, as I am sure once that idiot wakes up he will finish telling us about the changes to the ''Bond''."


    Teressa looking at the caring deep black eyes, fills Samara in on everything that happened inside the closed off world of the ruined Blood Sun Empire. Tia, Kiera and Eleanor each find seats in the room before sealing it off from the rest of the Palace again.


    "So can you feel this power calling you as well?" Samara said. "Yes but not until I entered this Realm my guess is only Gods of Destruction can detect is no matter the distance between the two, while Gods of Creation must be in the same Realm."


    Tia no longer able to hold it in begins to apologies to Samara about her mistake of leaving Dashnell there alone, before she could even get past her first words Samara is the one to speak. "Dashnell is the one to blame, so blame him put all of it on him, it is his fault for always trying to do things alone when he is unsure if he can protect us. We are his wives we own every part of him don''t let him tell you to leave when he fights with his life on the line, when he wakes up speak your mind to him punch him in the chest while crying in his arms. We are the one''s who rule his life, Teressa you too don''t let him push you around. I can feel that you are bonded with him, next time he rushes at you with lust in his eyes just hit him in his jewels."


    Hearing this coming from Samara Teressa''s body begins to glow, her white hair shining bright before she is enclosed inside the light that shoot''s out of her body, the white orb of light emits intense waves of power that condense repeatedly before issuing out cracking. Sounding like roaring thunder emerging from the collapsing ball of energy, as Teressa no longer with a body of a ten or twelve year old is now a young women with long flowing white hair reaching her rear. Samara then remembers her own transformation was similar when she first met Dashnell and bonded with him.


    Inside the room everyone sees the beautiful silver eyes shine along with her white hair, the ground at her feet spring into a small garden filled with lush green grass various colorful flowers even a small tree begins to take root besides her. Everyone inside the room can feel the powerful life force from the small tree and of the plant life inside the small garden, as the light dims down the flawless naked body of Teressa is there for all to see, her slender figure covered by her flowing hair. Samara can barley hold back her eagerness to jump at the young women before her, taking back her smart remarks about Dashnell not being able to hold it in.


    "The man does have Divine taste in women at least. A plus for me to enjoy now I wonder if he will be angry if I get a bite of her before him this time as well." Smiling wide she starts to move close to Teressa only for her to vanish before she could catch hold of her, reappearing on the sofa with her plain robes already on her body. "Fine I won''t attack you just let me feel you up a bit before him so I can brag!!" Samara then rushes to embrace her.

 32 Elemental Lighting Flame

    "Um.. before you distract yourself with a good time we have determined that the Artifact used to suppress the humans in this Continent is extremely potent, once we deactivate it will cause every human within our Empire to be able to cultivate. Those who already at the Peak of their respective Realms will undergo Breakthroughs almost immediately, this also means the other Kingdoms and Empires will gain a massive boost in power. We have already informed Lady Valara of this, she has asked us to deactivate the Artifact as soon as possible with the Master unable to give us an order the final vote belongs to you Lady Samara. Kate said saving Teressa from Samara''s body examination.


    Stopping her hands Samara stands up.


    "She wants to conquer the Thagia Kingdom knowing this? Alright then, move forward with it I agree deactivate the Artifact! Once it goes off we will need to find ways to help everyone cultivate, Bring Timothy and Vincent here we should speak to them about how these humans become stronger."


    "Right away Lady Samara!" Bowing Kate quickly exits the room with Laura following behind.


    Making her way towards the Artifact in the left wing of the Palace were Tia and most of the Ancients reside Kate enters the Garden like world they have set up within the Palace. This place is were Tia comes to research the many things here in the Mortal Realm, such as their Cultivation methods, Techniques, Weapons, Spirit Beast etc. Kate reaches the barrier doors pressing her hand against it, it then cracks apart opening up into a lab. Inside the lab is a portion of the non combatants from those who volunteered to join Dashnell on his journey, they each refer to this place as the research department were they find ways to use the Humans Pill refinement methods with their own medicines as well as the elemental weapons.


    "Welcome back Kate, Laura we just got a hold of something these humans refer to as elemental fire there are a few stages to it, the one we have is a Heaven Tier Lighting Flame. It is alive as well it was trying to escape from us but after Tia beat some sense into it, it became very helpful giving out information we were lacking about the Mortals of this World."


    Before the girl could continue her ramblings Kate instructed her to lead her to were the Artifact is stored and to prepare to study it after they stop it from leaking out its energy.


    "We have received permission from both Guardians to shut off the Artifact then leave in the care of this research department to see if it will have other uses."


    Suzy then leads Kate into the room were the Artifact is placed, in the center of the room the tall pitch black monolith shines with a reddish glow.


    "So how do we turn it off? Have you worked that out while you were chatting with your friend the flame?" Kate said teasing the messy haired girl who spends all her time either in the bed chambers with Dashnell or here in the lab completely absorbed in her work. "That''s it! We can ask the Flame to tell us about the Artifact it kept claiming that it was millions of years old and near a breakthrough, saying the only reason we can contain it is that it does not wish to waste to much of its energy. It might know how to stop the leak for us, doing it this way should make it more willing to spill everything it knows! Lets go Kate!!! I''ll go get Flame!." Suzy leaves both girls in the room stunned at her speed and lack of understanding towards the joke to make fun of her.


    .....


    Three Suns Camp.


    Valara can be seen sitting in one of the guard towers that was set up by the soldiers, looking at the distant forming army from the Thagia Kingdom. Behind her are three others the twins and her assistant.


    Commander Anna. While sitting down her wrist lights up with a dim blue light alerting her to an urgent message being sent. "What is it now I am not in the best of moods knowing what he did while I was away, once I finish things here I will beat the frustration I have into him!" Valara said glancing at her wrist.


    "Lady Valara we have a gift for you, the Lighting Flame we found has a way to eat all the energy the Artifact is leaking out but it needs a host, as you are near a soon to be war zone we want you to test its effects when Bound. From the information we have collected there should be five to six stages for these Flames, Mortal, Earth, Heaven, Immortal, Demigod, with God Fires being the last stage. they are then broken down into Tiers much like how we have Tiers for Adepts, the fire we have can evolve into a Immortal Lighting Flame once you help it absorb the Artifacts energy."


    Listening to Suzy explain the group of four are clueless about what elemental fires are.


    "Will it make me stronger Suzy this is all I need to know?" Asked Valara.


    "Yes Lady Valara. It will merge with you giving you access to its power over Lighting and Fire, once you Bind it it can give you a better explanation than I can at the moment as we have limited information about these things. Most of the Major powers would probably die if they were to encounter this little guy, just come pick him up we already set up everything on our end!"


    Putting her lance to the side Valara stands up before tearing open space in front of the Three Suns camp walking inside, on the other side she meets Tia who is next to the Black Monolith. In her hand is a purple flame, inside the flame is a lighting storm were two blue eyes can be seen.


    "Greetings are you the one who will try to Contain me within them? I maybe look harmful inside this box you sealed me in but I warn you even Immortals fail to control my power, I have served a few capable beings but sooner or later they could no longer contain my growing power. Either releasing me or dying trying to merge with me completely to gaining full control of my power making it their own."


    While trying to making his grand speech Valara continues to walk over unsealing the container directly grabbing the Flame and placing it within herself. "You talk to much, Immortal''s are nothing in my eyes and soon you shall witness this as well. I have long since surpassed that Realm I am a few steps away from becoming a God alongside Dashnell, if you can help me reach that faster then I will gladly Bond with you ''Little'' Flame."


    Mortal Rank Flame, Earth Rank Flame, Heaven Rank Flame etc. Six stages, five Tier''s each at the fifth Tier the flame can attempt a breakthrough to reach the next stage evolving from Mortal Rank to Earth, or from Earth Rank into a Heaven Rank Flame. Mortal Rank Flames are the weakest Ranked Flames, at Earth Rank the Flames develop sentience this is also applied for all other Elements within the Mortal world. Such as Wind, Water, Earth, Lighting etc. Obtaining and binding one of these Elements grants the user an increase in power as well as power over that element, each of them being sought after by many of the Human experts on this Mortal World.


    The Fire now within Valara moves about inside her making her heart its new home, once it reaches her hear it notices three different masses besides each other. Samara''s Blood essence revolving around the two hearts, while Valara''s heart glows with a faint green light similar to her hair. Beating next to it a larger bright red heart like a miniature sun within her, protectively surrounding both the blood heart and Valara''s natural heart in a fiery red glow. "My new home seems crowded." The Flame called out in shock looking at the vast world inside Valara, it then moves itself right under the glowing green heart before spreading out its power to every inch of Valara''s body.


    Standing still in the middle of the room near the Monolith Valara begins to Bind the power of the Lighting Flame.


    Lighting begins to crackle throughout her body the fire merging into her very being be it her veins bones, or blood then finally to her very soul. As the fire moves to eat away at her soul it is spotted by a massive coiling dragon that is attached to her soul, seeing the fire try to burn away at it her soul commanding the dragon shoots out lances, swords and spears to pierce the fire. The battle raging within her body can be seen by the others watch her face twist from the pain, after a few minutes of waiting her eyes snap open no longer emerald green like before now they are surrounded by a purple light. Her emerald green pupils now surrounded by purple flashing lighting, reaching out her grabs hold of the Monolith pouring power into it.

 33 Lightning Goddess Valara

    Feeling Valara pump power into the Artifact confused everyone in the room, as Tia was about to question her actions the Monolith changed from black to a light purple. All around them they can feel a massive amount energy being absorbed into Valara''s body, as more energy is absorbed by her they see the faint aura around her becoming thicker surrounding her in purple flames. Lightning forming around her striking the ground leaving searing spots on the lab floors, the Monolith''s light dimmed little by little until it was left a sickly white. Once it lost all color a faint energy signal within it became active shooting into the sky leaving the lab.


    "Seems we succeeded in alerting them about us deactivating the Artifact, stop the Pill Refiners from focusing on medical Pills and have them switch over to cultivation pills." Tia issued her command to those in the room after feeling the signal leaving the Monolith.


    ....


    "Anna how many days before the deadline for the Thagia Kingdoms surrender? Valara said looking through the gateway in space she created. "1 Day 16 hours before they reach the deadline we set!"


    Said Anna looking at Valara who is bathed in purple Lightning, who''s gaze paralyzed her before she spoke. Walking through the gateway Valara turns to Tia an the others. "Tell Samara and the others to set up a meeting on the ship in a few hours we have a lot to discuss, after I finish regaining control over the Thagia Kingdom."


    "Yes Lady Valara." They all said in unison as they watched Valara close the gateway that lead to the Three Suns Camp.


    "Inform General Three Suns that we will move on the Thagia Kingdom within the hour, tell him to get every troop ready to engage them."


    "Right away Lady Valara." Said Anna as she jumped down from the tower rushing towards Three Suns Tent.


    Looking at the twins Iris and Ivy a raging fire can be seen burning in both of their eyes. "In this war I


    will throw you both into the front lines to lead our army alongside Three Suns and Anna, I will speak to those on the other side giving them a chance to lay down their arms. This will be the only warning I give to them before I unleash hell upon the land here, they know about the King being betrayed yet they still follow the orders of those who killed the King this warning should be plenty for those trash."


    ....


    Inside the Command tent sits Thee Suns drinking with Elder Lloyd trying to help the old man deal with not being able to leave the camp under orders from Valara. Hearing the guards outside greeting someone he gets up to see if it is Lady Valara, to find Anna with a serious expression on her face knowing Lady Valara''s temperament he already suspects an order to ready the troops.


    Grabbing his Greatsword Three Suns stands at the ready awaiting the order he knows he will receive.


    "Has Lady Valara moved up the deadline?" He asked the incoming Anna. "She has indeed moved it up I feel pity for them they will not be spared like those from when you attacked Lime Leaf, I.. I sorry for bringing it up its just the look in her eyes tell me if they don''t surrender they will soon meet death." Anna said to Three Suns as she too has her weapon on her ready to lead the troops out of the camp and into the nearby battlefield. Hearing this conversation the slightly drunk Elder Lloyd rises to his feet moving towards Three Suns, even if he has left the Kingdom he does not wish for the deaths of so many soldiers to die in this battle.


    Seeing the terrified look on Elder Lloyd''s face Three Suns says. "Relax she will give them a chance to surrender, I am standing here as proof of their kindness am I not." Three Suns said easing Elder Lloyd''s worries.


    Three Suns then quickly moves to Command the four hundred thousand man army inside of the camp to ready themselves to start the war for control over the Thagia Kingdom. The Three Suns Army then begins to mobilize after hearing orders from General Three Suns and Commander Anna, quickly moving into four battle lines each having one hundred thousand. Commander Anna leading a hundred thousand man unit on the far left with Three Suns to her right also leading one hundred thousand, then it is Valara Leading General of the entire army leading the remaining two hundred thousand soldiers. Both Iris and Ivy standing behind her, both wearing battle armor given to them by Valara as well as holding a long sword in their hand with bright red flames covering them in a red destructive light.


    ....


    "Look at them they are already planning to invade our lands after assassinating the King we must delay the enemy army long enough for reinforcements to arrive from the Rising Flames Empire." In


    the air above the seven hundred thousand Thagia Army is the new proclaimed King, King Edmond one of the remaining Earth experts within the Kingdom. With the support of the other Elders he has Killed King Flame heart, at the cost of losing one of the Earth Realm Generals he secretly raised as well as a few loyal peak level Refinement experts. Seeing his plan unfold before him without any problems his smile is one of pure evil.


    "Just wait until I get my hands on you fleeing rats I will slowly peel the flesh off your bones, then no one will stop me from taking those two as my wives! So wait for me behind Three Suns protection for now, once they see they can not get past us while we delay, they will then have no choice but to agree to meet with me for negotiations."


    ....


    "Follow me! Ivy, Iris I believe if we show that you are fighting on our side the troops would fracture and many will lay down their weapons being spared from this unnecessary battle." Valara then moves towards the Thagia Army, flying towards them with Iris and Ivy each placed on top of massive clouds of lightning. After reaching the half way point between the two Armies she comes to a stop, her voice booming loudly into the ears of everyone on the entire battlefield as well as her image projected into their minds along with the two Princesses.


    I am Valara Underwood! Empress of the Dragon Empire, standing besides me is Princess Ivy and Princess Iris they have fled to our Camp after your King was murdered within his own Kingdom by Elder Edmond. Before he died he ordered his most trusted adviser Elder Lloyd to lead those who were also targeted by this plot along with his beloved daughters to safety, that safety was not inside the Thagia Kingdom but with Three Suns! Will you still Defend this false King! Lay down your weapons and Surrender to the Dragon Empire, or become one with the earth on this battlefield this is your only warning!!"


    Everyone Looking up can see the woman clad in armor surrounded by powerful streaks of purple lightning high in the sky atop a violet thunder cloud.


    "Are her words true Edmond!"


    "Why are both Princesses wearing armor fighting while for the enemy!"


    "Why do they have so much rage and hate in their eyes, tell us the truth Edmond!"


    Various shouts could be heard on the side of Thagia troops, the sad thing about these shouts is that they are isolated near the front only making up fifty thousand of the seven hundred thousand strong army. Being immediately identified as those still loyal to the old King Flame Heart, King Edmond laughs at as he expected this outcome as well. "Fools why do you think you were place on the front lines, if you wish to surrender do so fast unless you wish to be cut down from behind you as I have no use for you loyal dogs of the old King!"


    Raising his hand high he signals for his army to march to engage the Three Suns army, while also giving the command to kill the fifty thousand regiment of loyalist to the old King. As the Thagia army moves to slaughter their way towards the small group they are halted by a rain of lightning, looking up to the sky the once clear blue is now replaced by thick black clouds. Seen within them is powerful purple and blue bolts of thunder and lightning gathering in the clouds causing fear to be spread among them stopping them dead in there tracks.


    "Thank you for surrendering I thank the fifty thousand of you for lessening the amount of blood I must spill onto the earth this day!"

 34 No Retreat, No Surrender Only Death

    Boom Boom Boom!!


    A massive Lighting Barrier surrounds the entire battlefield within a dome of purple Lightning Flames.


    Thick pillars of lightning fall from the sky bathing the ground in fire, splitting the remaining army from Thagia apart into three. Two of the armies now with three hundred thousand each with the last remaining army having fifty thousand along with King Edmond, fire surrounding the entire Thagia Army leaving them no path backwards. Three Suns, Anna both face off against a force three times their own, standing at the lead they raise their weapons into the air before charging alongside their respective army unit towards the Thagia Soldiers.


    "For the Emperor! For Lady Valara!" Screams Anna as she charges forward.


    "For the Empire! For the Emperor!" Shouted Three Suns as he leads his men forward.


    Looking at the incoming enemy forces they are dumbfounded by the tactics from their enemies.


    After being separated like so they were not attacked by a pincer attack from the two units of one hundred thousand while the two hundred thousand unit pushed at them from the front.


    Both sides have a limited number of Earth experts, Three Suns being the only one from the side of the Dragon Empire. While Thagia has King Edmond and the General leading three hundred thousand that is fighting Three suns, every other soldier on the battle field being Refinement experts. "Three Suns quickly engage the enemy Earth Realm expert once you take him out target Peak Refinement experts, once you have cleared the enemy on this side I will open a path through my Lighting Flame Barrier leading you Anna."


    Getting the order Three Suns searches the enemies in front of him for their leader, not taking long he spots a rough looking middle age man in black armor in the air heading his way. Feeling his blood pumping he grips his Heaven rank Greatsword shooting at his enemy like a blazing sun, Clashing with the black armored man in the sky above the two armies Three Suns feels his power rising past the Earth Realm. Strike after strike he drives the middle age man back, not understanding how his opponent is gaining power with every attack he knows that he is bound to lose. So he tries to retreat back to his army were numbers would aid him in his fight against the enemy General.


    Once his enemy turned to flee Three Suns used this chance to deliver a fatal attack to end this Generals life. A bright red sun lit up the area around Three Suns as the flames from the sun merge with his body, behind him the image of Three Divine Suns. Putting every ounce of his power into the strike he swings his sword downwards, the flames of the barrier swirl around his flame covered body boosting his power. An earth shattering slash tears the middle age mans body in two, leaving a molten lava scar in the earth below everyone seeing this is stunned at the amount of power Three Suns unleashed in his strike.


    "AHAHAHA Finally after so many years I, Three Suns have broken past the limits of the Earth Realm, at last I can make my Ancestors proud. I thank you Goddess Valara, this barriers power I can feel it granting me power, the flames strengthening me with every passing second!" Three Suns shouted out as he felt his breakthrough into the Heaven Realm.


    "Don''t lose your head Three Suns quickly slaughter your way to Anna." Valara said waking him up from his excitement.


    The new found power within Three Suns allows him to truly manifest a Divine Sun behind him as he begins sweeping through the enemy ranks reducing them to ash, his army right behind him pushing the enemy lines back up against the Lightning Flame wall Valara made. "Push them back! Leave them no room for retreat crush them while they have no moral!" Three Suns shouting orders out to his hundred thousand man unit, who watched their leader effortlessly split the enemy General in two. The momentum he created in slaying the enemy General carried over to those on the other side of the barrier, blood rushing to their heads they charge at the enemy with no regard to their lives.


    "For the Dragon Empire! All hail the Emperor!!"


    "Watch me Goddess! Give me Divine Strength!"


    The roars of the soldiers create a tidal wave of unrelenting moral, Anna watching Three Suns breakthrough into the Heaven Realm feels the pressure to perform as she knows she is being tested.


    This campaign would allow her to be allowed to serve directly under the Emperor, looking down at her blood covered sword she moves to engage her next enemy. Anna much like Elise was only a weak female Villager until she underwent training with Lady Valara, Lady Tia, and General Timothy only by proving herself in this battle would she walk alongside her friend Elise. Gritting her teeth she leads her unit to push harder against the enemy forces which outnumber her, she then shuts out everything besides cutting down everyone who rushes at her.


    Looking at the Female enemy surrounded by a well trained unit he knows this is the Leader of the enemy attacking force, putting on a cloak he disappears in the sea of bodies moving towards his unsuspecting victim. "Once they have no leader we can push them back even if we lose this war we can cause heavy casualties on this side of the battle!" The unit watching over Anna was selected by Three Suns and Timothy when they heard she would be a Commander in the Campaign against the Thagia Kingdom, each of them men and women at the Late Stage of the Refinement Realm. Moving towards Anna at high speed is a shadow with blood red eyes, seeing the incoming threat the unit around Anna try to intercept him.


    "Watch out Commander Anna!"


    "A Peak Refinement expert is trying to assassinate Commander Anna. Surround him before he gets to close!"


    Voices of the unit shouting at their nearby allies on the battle alert Anna of the incoming danger, she then spots a red eye''d shadow slip past her unit arriving right in front of her. Leaping at the female Commander the assassin wields two daggers, knowing he is acting against time he waste no time unleashing savage strikes at her. Defending against the swift and heavy dagger attacks Anna notices one of the daggers is coated in a greenish purple liquid, the left the right the daggers jet past her as she receives more an more light cuts under the relentless attack, while her guard unit is moving closer to her.


    Noticing his time is almost out he makes his move stabbing Anna deep in the abdomen with the poison dagger, as he turns to get away he sees the world spinning before fading into darkness.


    "Are you alright Miss Anna? Said the Guard watched as Anna battled the assassin to a draw before making a exchange with the assassin which cost him his head while he landed a clean blow, the dagger still inside Anna''s armor.


    "I am fine he had a poison dagger that stuck me a few times, Lady Valara seems to have a hate for poison so everyone in the army should have pills that counter toxins. Keep pushing the enemy back I will be fine, thank you for the warning without it I would have suffered a more serious wound." Anna said pulling out the dagger, taking out a pouch filled with colorful pills she puts a few of the bright blue pills into her mouth before rejoining the battle.


    Valara watching the entire battle from the sky has a smile on her face as she watched Anna who she personally trained perform below. "That girl is to focused she failed to even notice she broke through into the Earth Realm, at least this buys Three Suns some time before she truly needs reinforcements. I can''t wait for them to notice the critically wounded have been teleported back to camp were the new Pill Refiners we trained were waiting to treat them, then sending them back out to rejoin the fight. Tia is a cruel strategist giving the opponent no hope of winning at all, while our troops can keep coming back stronger. Indeed a good way to quickly train them!"


    Turning to the trapped army of fifty thousand lead by King Edmond a savage smile forms on her beautiful face. "So girls I leave them all to you after Bonding with Master you are both at the Peak of the Earth Realm I will be here if you can''t handle it, so have fun tearing them apart kill them however you wish. With your Bloodline Powers Flames or cutting them to pieces with the sword arts given to you a gift from me to you from our Bond. Now which one of you is gonna kill Edmond? I know! How about this why don''t you grind him to death with your flames until nothing remains of him, but you are not allowed to act against him until you wipe out those fifty thousand soldiers!"

 35 A Dream of The Future

    Aboard the refitted space ship Lillie and Rose begin their test on Dashnell''s unhealed wound, setting his body atop the hovering medical bed they lift his arm up holding it in place in the air with a faint blue glowing circular arm band. On the monitors within the room they try to identify the aura still left inside his wound, after a few hours they notice a spike in his readings. "He seems to be having a really intense dream should we force him awake?" Lillie ask Rose who is looking at Dashnell''s face watching his expressions of pain, anger, and hate.


    "No I don''t know what dream he is having but we will keep working on his arm we already helped his body deal with the aura of Destruction Teressa talked about, once if fully absorbs the rest within his arm he will heal on his own and wake up."


    .....


    Within Dashnell''s Dream World.


    A Impossibly Massive Towering Circle Gate floats high in space surrounded by a stretch of nothingness, below it is the one armed Dashnell the size of a speck compared to the Sealed Gate before him. As he just stares hatefully at the Gate which is a pitch black circle of death from his earliest memories. He knows that locked inside that Gate is the Strongest God of Creation who lost her mind to madness long ago when mortals had yet to come into existence, the many endless Realms filled with Gods of Creation, Destruction and the long lost Gods of Balance. During that never ending war the Guardian Dashnell, as a small child watched as his kind fought againsteach other for dominance.


    This war never saw an end as the Gods would die only to revive a billion years later. Each being true Gods born from absorbing massive amounts of energy throughout existence for a unfathomably long time before they developed a consciousness.


    Dashnell also went through this and as his personality was shaping the war was already going on around him. Inside his own world the various personalities extinguished each other until he Dashnell emerged. These eradicated personalities are the Guardians who were born from Dashnell when he died Sealing the Gate, this is the reason they posses unique abilities as they were once apart of the True God Dashnell.


    The only ones who knew this truth being Elder Ibrahim, Elder Crest, Elder Ashley and Elder Dez. After they stabilized the Guardians within the Teress Realm they knew it would be a matter of time before Dashnell was reborn, so why not have him truly become part of their new Guardian Race. With this they manipulated the story about their origins, as it is true that the were once a collection of energy. This energy being solely Dashnell''s while they were cast aside having lingering abilities of his, after Dashnell died sealing the Gate they his offspring born from his left over energy moved his entire being into the Realm of Teress quickly seizing control over the Immortal and Mortal Races that called Teress home. As they had to ensure nothing disturbed his rebirth these four elders placed Dashnell''s essence in the center of the Teress realm, but before his physical body was formed they sealed his consciousness inside the womb of the young girl Lanora who Dez took as a wife.


    .....


    Within the empty world Dashnell stares at the Gate listening to the constant wails from the created monstrosities beating at the Sealed Gate trying to get out. Like a fresh memory in his mind he replays the moment she lost her mind and started to created these mindless enraged creatures from the deepest parts of her mind, in the end she succeeded in stopping the endless fighting as everyone had to join together against those abominations. It was this very war that gave birth to the many races that now fill the countless Realms, just as it ended so did the True Gods being the absolute rulers of existence end. While the few who survived in similar ways to himself all find themselves waiting for the Seal to be broken.


    ....


    Boom Boom BOOM.... Crack!


    Jumping to the ready Dashnell Summons a white tip golden spear from his chest while fully unfurling his coiled tail, as a massive pair a jet black wings shoot out from his back. cracks spreading out from the ground as he puts his full force in his legs ready to launch himself at the monsters who will pour out the Gate, within the vast space Dashnell holds nothing back. One spear in his right hand a double sided spear in his left. As a bizarre long hand reaches out from the Crack he sends himself forward bringing the terrain with him, in his charge he begins lifting his left hand to strike he then finally realizes this world for what it is, yet this does not stop him from his action or stopping it.


    .....


    Back on the Ship Rose and Lillie still a bit concerned about Dashnell''s increasing abnormal readings are now ready to attempt waking him from his sleep, Rose then readies a vile of light blue liquid. Moving to inject the liquid into Dashnell his sudden movement in sitting up causes her to drop it, before it hits the floor Dashnell catches the vile with his still regrowing left hand. Dashnell lets his legs hang from the table looking at the shocked face of Rose. "There are better ways to wake me up Rose, and with two of you being here we could have had a great time at waking up!" Says Dashnell with both his eyes a bright vast silver sky.


    "Master your arm what happened why did it suddenly recover? Looking at the dark skinned arm without a scratch on it puzzles both girls. "A sudden memory sparked a change in me I regained a bit of my lost powers is all, should be fun when the next one of these challengers show up. Seems I also broke those chains restricting me from using the power of the ''Title'' as well as regaining these eyes of mine, so many pleasant surprises I must thank Gold for this." Dashnell said flexing his left hand.


    "Master while you were sleep a lot has happened Lady Valara started the war against Thagia earlier than planned, merged with a powerful elemental flame then she deactivated the Artifact. Even with all these going on I ask for you to lay back down for a few more test, if it helps we are currently above the battlefield. We are here under Lady Tia''s order assisting the injured troops teleporting them back to camp, saving their lives then sending them back into the ''grinder'' her words!" Rose who said all of this as she forcibly moves Dashnell with the help of Lillie back onto the Bed.


    .....


    Down Below.


    Anna and Three Suns finally meeting up quickly bring an end to the remaining forces of the second three hundred thousand army split up by Valara, leaving alive those who dropped their weapons lessening the deaths slightly. The once six hundred thousand strong army only left with two hundred injured soldiers mostly youths, Three Suns got them to surrender rather than throw their lives away making Elder Lloyd extremely grateful. On the small battlefield are two massive balls of flames slowly roasting a single man alive reducing him to ash, no one besides Valara able to tell how they manage to do it so slowly while keeping him alive to feel these torturous hell flames.


    Feeling Dashnell close by Valara leaves the two girls to their business, heading up into the sky to search for his location.


    "Get out here Dashnell! Don''t make me light up the sky looking for you." Valara shouts out loud in the sky crowded by her lightning clouds. As her communication bracelet lights up furiously she pauses before answering it. "Why are you calling me Lillie? Did something else go wrong?" She asked not sure why Lillie called her right in this moment. "Don''t light up the sky we are in the ship with him we just finished a check up, although we are not finished completely we will send him out to you Lady Valara just give us a moment to.. um we will send him out soon!" Lillie said in a panic rushing her words out and quickly getting dressed to follow Dashnell out to meet Valara.


    .....


    After waiting for ten minutes Valara sees the twins have finished their work on Edmond and are now meeting up with Elder Lloyd, Tree Suns and Anna. Then the clouds start to part, before an invisible door opens walking out of the Door is Dashnell, Lillie and Rose. Both females with flush red faces still trying to tidy up their appearance in front of Valara''s glaring purple green eyes, as the lightning in the air around her begins striking all around her merging into her then shooting out of her thicker than before.


    "You were having fun while I was searching for you Dashnell, did I not warn you about hiding things from us!" Valara said, purple flames making her appear as the God of Raging Thunder.


    "Calm down Val there are things I can not tell you until you are stronger, besides I hid nothing the fight between me an Gold Luster would have killed Tia it would have even killed you and Samara. I would never allow you to die in a battle I survived. If you wish to know all my secrets then become a God only then will you be able to get past the barrier inside my mind Valara, it''s not that I hid it from you it''s that you are not yet ready... not yet strong enough to carry this weight." Dashnell said as he made his way in front of Valara looking into her purple green eyes with his silver eyes.


    "Good I have already let Samara know about your condition, we planned a meeting to discuss what route to take after removing King Edmond from Thagia. Now you can join in and enlighten us on the seals in your mind and the ways to break them!" Said Valara before returning to the battlefield below.

 36 Visit From Bright Star Continen

    Volume 3


    5 years later


    Under command of Tia and Valara the Kingdoms and Empires within the Blood Sun Continent quickly surrendered or submitted to their rule. Exceptions being the Sea Empire Saphtas, Mountain Kingdom Evergraze and the Sun Touch Empire that borders Bright Star. All the former Kings and Emperors who surrendered retained their former powers within the Dragon Empire just answering tothe Emperor and Empresses directly, while each hold equal standing with each other. All being reassigned as Generals under Tia, Valara, Kiera, Eleanor and Samara. Tia responsible for overall troop allocation, assignment and management of the entire army of the Dragon Empire.


    Valara, Kiera being vanguards for the army, leading in every campaign against the remaining territories after Thagia''s fall. They also control the Empires military training and recruitment methods, while taking advice from Tia on regulations. Eleanor Leads the elite combat force she trained to use the various fire arms she has made over the years, who protect the Capital City Lime Leaf and Thousand Empress Palace. Samara holds power over communications and manages the ruling powers now under the control of the Dragon Empire.


    After solidifying control over most of Blood Sun, Dashnell revealed the many sealed areas of information in his mind to them all that they have yet to gain access to along with the methods to enter them. Many of the conditions requiring them to becoming at least at the God Realm, while the other method was to live through that memory fragment. This method was only doable for those with extremely long lifespans, some found this unfair but as they rose up from being in the Void Realm into Demigods that no longer caused an issue for them.


    ....


    Capital City Lime Leaf


    Governor Omar Lime within his home can be seen lounging as many servant girls rush about setting up for his unexpected guest. Walking into the room is a man with a scar across his chest wearing the military uniform of the Dragon Empire, carrying his longsword with him as he moves past the dining room heading towards his father. General Timothy Lime sets his weapon near him before sitting down to enjoy this time with his family, during the five years taking over the Blood Sun Continent he has shot up in power and position as one of the Emperors favorite Generals, another being Three Suns. Noticing his father''s shocked expression with his arrival Timothy ask with a wide smile on his face.


    "Father is my visit unwelcome? We just finished the conquest of Evergraze! So I made my way over to pay you a visit." Getting up from his lounging couch Omar orders the servants to set up a quick meal for the two. "No my son it''s just.. You came at a complicated time while you have been away at war I was given several task by Lady Samara, I report directly to her while handling the daily duties of ruling over the people of Lime Leaf with the other Council members. Today I am to receive a guest from the Bright Star Continent!" Seated at the private room next to the dining area both father and son decide to spend time together until the Guest arrives.


    ....


    Within a massive Airship guarded by a pair of Dragons sits a youth accompanied by a ravishing beauty.


    "So when will we arrive I can''t believe the others lack of interest in this new Emperor who has taken over Blood Sun. While it may be true they will take years to recover from the Energy Reversal effects of the Monolith it still means this area will once again rise in power, in this trip we must determine whether this Emperor can aid our Clan." Said the young man in black robes surrounded by female servants. The Deep blue eyes of the ravishing beauty looks outside the airship to see the growing City of Lime Leaf.


    "This should be the meeting spot my friend set, she is a beauty that is out of this world in looks dear brother so don''t cause trouble for us in this deal, if you take a liking to her let me know before you act and I will try to arrange for you to meet with her alone if I can. This is also my first time being outside of Bright Star, we only have two Heaven Realm experts with us don''t make Elders Serain''s and Elder Doran''s workload heavier."


    "Don''t treat me like a child Saphiera, I was the one who asked for this why would I cause trouble here besides how could a beauty as such not be related to the Emperor. She may be his daughter or wife to have the authority to arrange this meeting, meaning my attempts to woo her will only harm our request for aid."


    .....


    The people of the Empire have seen a few Earth experts fly in the sky over the past few years some even claimed to have seen a Heaven Realm expert but seeing a airship is a first for almost all of them who have yet to even reach the Earth Realm, as the airship sails towards the Governor''s Palace many begin to spread rumors about who has come to their Lime Leaf City and will the Emperor also be attending this meeting. Raising into the sky Timothy and his father move to guide the incoming airship to land, the two of them leading the massive ship down to the garden witness before their eyes the two dragons transform into two elders one male the other female. Both elders move to greet them wearing matching robes of black and white, with fiery red eyes.


    "Greeting to you! To think the Emperor himself would come to greet our Young Masters." Said the elderly woman. Turning with a respectful reply Timothy says. "While I do indeed try to become like the Emperor I am but a lowly General in his army. I am General Timothy Lime of the Dragon Empire this is my father who Governs this City and is the one who is meeting your Young Masters, while I am sure Lady Samara will show up as well she has yet to arrive."


    Hearing this both Elders send back this information to the youths still inside the airship. Not even a minute after hearing this the young male rushes out of the Airship towards the two elders who are with Timothy and his father chatting about their respective leaders. "Wait I am Tomas an Heir of the Fallen Star Clan, if I had known that such a guide was here I would have went out to greet them personally as it is us who requested this meeting seeking aid from you it would be rude if only let my guards meet with you. The blond haired, pale purple eyed young man stands besides the two elders back straight as he looks at both Timothy and his father.


    .....


    Moving about the dining hall setting plates of food before standing at the ready are the servants sent by Samara to set up the food for this meeting. She did not tell anyone that she ordered the Emperor himself to attend this meeting, walking into the room both the youths from the Fallen Star Clan are shocked at the elegant atmosphere of the room and its define beauty. Looking at the dishes arriving from the kitchen being set on the table, Tomas smelling the aroma starts to drool at the foreign looking dishes before him with his sister doing the same but having the mind to not drool in front of so many others. Looking at the Servants setting up the dishes everyone in the room be it Timothy, Omar, Tomas, Saphiera or the two elders they all find themselves unable to stop looking at the Dark Skinned youth stuffing food into his face at the table in the front.


    "Where have you been. I waited for you for at least ten minutes before eating don''t tell me you did not want to meet with me on the first day you arrived in my Dragon Empire? Well I guess taking in the sights is a good thing for a first visit to a foreign place." Dashnell said both sides of his face swollen with fingerprints, as he continues stuffing food into his mouth. Recovering from their shock both Timothy and Omar drop to their knees. "We welcome you Emperor! Thank you for coming to my home I did not expect you to arrive for this meeting Your Majesty." Omar said kneeling to Dashnell.


    "Get up! Don''t treat me like a stranger. Over these five years have I not spent quite a bit of time with you Elder Omar. We are friends! Samara may have grabbed by face and dragged me out of my sleep to attend this meeting but here I am. She said this meeting is Important to her, so while she is getting dressed I brought my Personal Chef and a few servants over while I waited, but it seems Samara will be running late as she seems to be having trouble walking at the moment I hope you will give me face in this matter as she will be at least an hour late."


    Dashnell said Standing up walking over to the still kneeling Elder Omar and Timothy.

 37 Fallen Star

    Wearing her purplish pink cooking gown Alisa stands in the dining hall watching Dashnell eat her poison filled cooking. After finding out she had an obsession with making strong poisons and cures for them Dashnell has had her feed him her strongest batches of poison becoming her living guinea pig, as he is immune to it he savors the taste of stronger and stronger poisons. Alisa his personal Chef stands nearby to make sure only he is served her ''specialty'' after the group of unaware people come into the hall become shocked at the sight of Dashnell already seated and eating before them she moves to clear away the plates filled with poison making the servants remove every single plate.


    "Move everything back into the kitchen and bring out the dishes that are not marked, don''t make a mistake with the food I won''t take blame for you not being able to tell apart the dishes meant for the Emperor and the guest we have today." Alisa said following behind Dashnell as he moves towards Timothy and the others.


    "Relax Timothy if I had known this visit would bring you to your knees I would not have come here!"


    Dashnell said shaking his head a teasing smile all over his face.


    Timothy seeing the wide grin on Dashnell''s face stands up, over the past years he has witnessed his Emperors strange temperament during these 15 years. "Emperor the guest arrived here just a few minutes ago so my father and I went out to greet them we were unaware that you would also be arriving, you may not feel it important but please next time announce that you would be arriving."


    Said Timothy in a respectful tone with a slight bow to Dashnell while also bowing to Alisa. Tomas then walks forward to introduce himself to his Clans final hope.


    "Greetings Dragon Emperor I am Tomas Fallen Star from the Bright Star Continent who has sought out this meeting seeking cooperation with your Empire. If you would like we can finish our meal before getting right to business." Tomas said with a slight bow seeing that Dashnell likes to do away with formalities.


    A enchanting voice then sounded out behind everyone.


    "We will eat before we discuss anything, please don''t mind my husband." Said Samara coming down the stairs wearing a lavish black dress showing off her long legs, the pale scaled skin causing the men below a fright as they stand near this Demoness Empress''s husband. "So you are feeling better Mara." Dashnell said appearing besides her walking her the rest of the way down the steps to the dining area. "I was sure you would need at least an hour to recover as I did not go easy on you." Dashnell said moving her at a faster pace towards the others. Everyone sees her stumble as she walks trying to hold tight on Dashnell''s arm.


    ...


    Seated at the table everyone eats slowly waiting for Samara to begin talking before they utter a word. While the brother and sister pair gasp at every dish they are served even their servants the two elders could not hide the delight on their faces when eating the food. Rising slowly to her feet Samara stands up looking fiercely at Dashnell before turning to the others with a beautiful smile. "Today I hope we can come to an agreement with our guest in our dealings as you are my friend Saphiera I won''t try to get much out of you" Motioning for the servants to take clear the tables for their talks Samara sits back down.


    "Tomas you have our attention what is it that made you set up this meeting between us, your sister has given me very little information about what is to be discussed. She also hinted that she would try and set us up but now you know that is not possible, forgive me for hiding away my identity if I call myself Empress within the territory of Bright Star who knows what might happen to me and those who are related to me."


    Choking on his food Tomas downs his drink to calm himself while giving the Emperor side glances to judge his reaction to these words, only to see a face full of smiles as he continues to eat at his leisure. "We have come seeking aid, our Clan has offended one of the three major powers who control Bright Star the Bright Stone Clan, who are the same ones giving support to the remaining forces that have yet to submit to your rule. By having the same enemy we wanted help in sheltering our Clan, they have already separated us from the other powers who were once are allies the only ones who remained beside us this entire time is the Phoenix Clan. Our two Clans need a powerful ally if we want our Clans to avoid eradication!" The Young Master said with his head hung low facing towards Samara and Dashnell.


    .....


    On the border of Bright Star and Blood Sunjust before Tomas and Saphiera reached Lime Leaf.


    Valara leading Three Suns, Kiera and Lillie follow behind a group of a few hundred Heaven Realm experts, the group heading for the hundreds of thousands of people below.


    "So they really have fled out here trying to sneak into the Dragon Empire! How many of them below will be a problem to us Elder Brother?" Said a cloaked man with piercing black eyes. "They should have at least fifty Heaven experts hiding among them with a few hundred Earth experts who survived to this point, we have reduced their fighting forces quite a bit yet they still have a enough to cause us failure in this mission. Is the Barrier set up? If it is seal off this entire area, not a single member of these Clans will make it into Blood Sun! Send the order begin the slaugh- As he was speaking his head flew off his shoulders. Stunned by this the assassin turning around is stared down by Three Suns.


    "Who are you? You dare interfere in the matters of the Bright Stone Clan?" Said he terrified man looking at his dead elder brother who was just a step away from becoming an Immortal, trying to think of why such a powerful enemy would show up while they were about to clean up the remnants of these fleeing Clans. "You don''t need to know who I am. My Emperor has sent me to protect these people who could have guessed that I would run into those who they were fleeing from, I must be blessed with luck. Lady Valara guide my blade!" Said Three Suns as he begins swinging down he cleaves the cloaked man in twine.


    The silent screams in the night of these assassins would never be heard by anyone after tonight. Three Suns pulling his greatsword out of one of the fleeing assassins cleans the blood off with his Sun flames turning the blood to ash before it is absorbed by the blood red greatsword.


    During the five years Three Suns ran into countless troubles not knowing when or were he would die as the Dragon Empire expanded so rapidly, but while his life has always been on the edge in the beginning stages of the wars all over the Continent he has ran into countless fateful encounters be it extremely rare Spirit Beast, Divine Pills, Long Lost Heritages, Forbidden and Legendary Powerful Techniques. All of it has helped him improve to become on of the few Immortals now within the Dragon Empire Elise, Anna, Timothy also benefited from his finds as well as shared the ones they had found and had no use for. The Emperor even perfected some of the damaged techniques for them, while not demanding that they hand it over to him in the slightest. This confirmed their idea that they trained differently from their Emperor and his wives, a secret he was proud to keep ahold of.


    Moving down to the camp of nearly a million people Three Suns is shocked at how a Clan can possess so many members, he thought his bloodline was plentiful with a few thousand members but after seeing this he realizes how young his Three Suns Bloodline is. Seeing a group of people arrive at their hidden location near the Borders into Blood Sun the elders call for every expert to ready to engage if a fight is to start, looking at the rushed movement of the forces below Three Suns has already looked at all the worried and terrified faces of those families below. Men, Women, Children even the Elderly wear grief stricken faces as they hold their loves ones fearing this may be the end for them.


    His booming voice then sounds out to the people below, Strong and Firm.


    "Worry not I am Three Suns an Envoy from the Dragon Empire I seek those can make decisions for this group of people my Empress wishes to meet with you!!" Said Three Suns as he tosses down the heads of the two leading assassins. "When you are ready, follow me to meet Empress Valara as she is expecting your arrival."


    Confirming the heads of their hunters at their feet the elders quickly move gathering those who they will select to meet with their savior, picking out the most well spoken members who remain of their destroyed Clans.

 38 Pursui

    Sitting down on a mat within a Grand Temple is a middle aged man with a suppressive aura around him, while sitting down he heard several crystals near him crack and shatter into pieces. As shock wakes him from meditation he moves to inspect the shattered crystals checking to see which of his men have died, picking up the bright green crystal he crushes it in his hands. "Who would dare protect those fleeing insects knowing I have already wiped out 90% of their entire Clan, I doubt it''s any of their former allies?" Yelling out he summons three black shadows to his side. "Go find out who wiped out the unit sent to clean up the remnants of the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans!"


    Nodding their heads silently they disappear from sight leaving the middle age man alone in the room. He then makes his way through the Temple Halls before arriving at the wide doors leading into the Elders Chambers with several guards protecting it, seeing the man approach them they stand at attention as they open the door for him. While the few at the front greet him. "Greeting Elder Blood Shard!" Said all the guards nervously as the man swiftly pass by them without sparing them a glance Blood Shard entered the building. Elder Blood Shard stood at the center of the room wearing black robes with spotted red patterns at the bottom making it seem like he just walked out of pond of blood petals. Being known for his ruthless nature he is one of the many Elders who plotted together to wipe out the Fallen Star Clan, making every member he captured alive suffer untold horrific pain.


    In the arched seats in front of him sits the other Elders who continued to chat with each other happily even after he entered the room waiting for him to speak.


    "Everyone we ran into a problem hunting down the rest of the Fallen Star Clan near the border of Blood Sun." Opening his hand he reviled a green crystal shard before dropping it on the floor in front of him. "I have already sent out three Ghost to check out the area the assigned unit was last located, I come to you to ask if you have any ideas about who would still support this fallen Clan after we openly acted to remove them from Bright Star. I refuse to believe they have received any help from the surrounding powers as there is nothing to gain from siding with them now, we have their land and treasures there is nothing left for them to offer up." Said Blood Shard as he made his way to his seat among the other Elders.


    Hearing these words the cheerful talks ceased as everyone''s eyes became murderously serious. "You don''t think the other powers noticed it finally?"


    "Nonsense if they noticed why would they act after we already secured it the Vein of spirit ore under their Clan was even unknown to them! So how could anyone figure out why we declared war against this middle powered Clan."


    As the Elders began their talks the three Ghost arrived at the dead bodies of the assassin unit, after examining the clear massacre that happened here they once more disappear into nothingness.


    ...


    Leading a group of youths is one of the surviving Elders of the Fallen Star Clan behind him are youths from both Clans who were now being trained to lead the remaining few. From the Phoenix Clan three females wearing red with cold dead gazes follow behind the elder, the other group of the Fallen Star Clan are three male youths and a female. The three young men wear blood stained robes showing signs that they have been in recent battles, the female of their group also covered in blood and dressed like those from the Phoenix Clan. Following behind Three Suns and their Elder they remain silent unsure of what is to come of this meeting.


    Kiera Standing near the seated Valara senses the large force behind them moving close to them rapidly, looking over to Valara the two exchange glances before leaving Lillie to deal with the group Three Suns is leading this way. "Sorry Lillie handle the rest we have to deal with the small force they sent to stop us from take what is ours." Said Valara before purple lightning covered her body as she soared into the sky, moving along the clouds disguised as a coming storm. Kiera seeing she was left behind shrugs as she lifts up her scyth and flies at the enemy''s head on. "We will be back in a few minutes Lillie you can handle the meeting after all we just have to escort them back."


    .....


    The report from the Ghost made the Elders worry, before they never thought that the Fallen Star Clan would seek out help from the new rulers of Blood Sun. As they are the ones supplying aid to the resisting forces still within the Continent they know how powerful this force truly is unlike the interested parties not involved, more so after losing control of the Mountain Kingdom Evergreen. This news made them launch a large force of several million troops, they could not allow the Fallen Star Clan to make it into Blood Sun. They were caught by surprise by this sudden move from the survivors, yet they were unaware that they already missed the chance to completely wipe out the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clan as well as their massive losses from the army they sent out thinking it''s large numbers would guarantee success.


    .....


    Millions of troops moving after the urgent summons from the Elders move swiftly through a massive mountain range heading towards the location given to them by the Ghost.


    The Ghost is an elite unit that serve as top assassins, trackers, and investigators. Trained roughly since childhood they soon become cold ruthless killing machines without emotion that live only to follow orders. Many major powers train their own Ghost corps in secret even though it was long since banned within the Bright Star Continent as major powers would wipe out small villages to create obedient orphan children to form their Ghost Units.


    These highly skilled tools would serve the very ones who destroyed their families and homes never finding out who to punish even in death. While those who dug to deep and found out the truth would quickly find a knife in their backs by fellow Ghost who were told lies making it so that they removed each other if they become too out of line.


    ....


    "Once we reach the location spread out and kill anything living within the area, we can not let anyone of them pass into the territory of Blood Sun!" One of the three Ghost said to the leading Generals, before fading into the darkness to begin his hunt. The Generals then move to lead the army to surround the area their targets were located in, moving into the mountainous area that is the border between the two Continents. They then notice a thunderstorm taking shape before them many of them being veterans of war know they are about to meet the enemy force protecting the Fallen Star Clan just ahead, they move into formation summoning numerous monstrously large creatures while others set up barriers to boost their power.


    "These are the best you could sent to face me!?" A clear enchanting female voice could be heard from the clouds above, in the dark sky illuminated by purple flames of lightning stands Valara looking down at the 7 million strong army.


    "Sir that is a Immortal Sky Flame! Lightning and Fire Elemental Sky Flame at that, once we kill this bitch we can rip the Flame from her corpse."


    "Hahaha. Yes I agree at first I was going to let the others handle these small matters but who would have thought we struck a lucky encounter. Tell the men to get that Sky Flame for me before the other Generals rush to get it, be careful if she came out here alone it means she is dangerous try not to lose to many men acquiring the Flame." The old General commanded.


    "Yes General just wait for good news!"


    Just before he was about to order the troops out of the corner of his eyes he swore he could see another enemy rushing at them in the distance, in the darkness of night the blue scaled skinned beauty Kiera wielding her body length scyth moves at them like a comet.


    "Enemy spotted heading straight at General Robert''s Unit!" Shouted one of the scouts with better sight than most of those here in the unit, but before anyone of them could even act upon the news the scene before them caused utter terror. Bright blue flames surrounded the woman that launched herself at the 2 million army unit reducing the number by more than half with them turning into ash from the impact alone, what came next was a berserk onslaught by the blue skinned horned beauty


    as she went about swinging her scyth cleaving down tens of thousands of them with each swing reducing the mountains to small hills of corpses.

 39 Peaceful Departure

    "Run it''s a trap they lured us out here to die!"


    "Why is there an Immortal God here?!"


    "Flee report back to the Elders!!"


    As chaos was unfolding in front of the Generals as their troops were being massacred right before their eyes. "So they sent two Immortal Gods here no wonder they were cocky, Generals gather on me we will seal these two here while the remainder of the army hunts down the targets. Do they really think two Immortal Gods can hold us down, it''s just a waste of a divine treasure but if I get the Elemental Flame what is this loss if not worth it. Ten Immortals powering this sealing formation I refuse to believe they can break out of our formation, still who would have thought this dying Clan could find such allies during its last breath, to bad it''s far too late to save these people from us."


    Lava running down the mountains from the heat Kiera is giving off turns the landscape into that of a hellish inferno, the Heaven Realm army being reduced into ash before her very presence. Standing in the Mountain crater surrounded by blue flames Kiera is suddenly encased inside a massive bright light that makes up the seal the Generals control.


    Seeing their Generals seal the blue flame demon away with the Divine Treasure the troops cheer loud.


    "Go Kill the targets while we hold them back, after you kill every single one of them scatter and return back to the Elders tell them to send us aid our enemies have Immortal Gods among their ranks. We won''t be able to hold them off for long so hurry up and wipe out the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans!!" The leading General shouted to the troops below.


    ....


    Lillie waiting for Three Suns to arrive, sits on the makeshift throne they set up for the meeting while relaxing and waiting for him to arrive Laura shows up. Jumping to her feet in surprise she heads over to greet Laura, as Laura dashing at her at high speed she takes out her sword and stabs deep into the ground were Lillie''s shadow rest, jumping back in fright also taking out her sword Lillie is completely lost as to what is going on before her. "Samara sent me and Kate to tail you guys, seems to have been a wise idea. Do you think they are able to see paths of the future like Master?" Said Laura pulling her sword out of the blood drenched shadow.


    "Why are you talking all this nonsense tell me what is going on I am lost! What was in my shadow? Don''t just run at me with your weapon out without saying anything, you scared me half to death!!"


    Walking over to the frightened Lillie Laura grabs the back of her head and gives her a deep kiss only after a few moments does she release Lillie''s lips from hers.


    "Have you calmed down now? How would I gain the advantage if I attacked while warning you, you would have given me away. That shadow is a Ghost these humans train them from young to be used for assassinations Samara has been training us to be able to sense them once she learned of their ability to hide in shadows but that is just a basic talent they learn. Kate went to kill the others from the information we have they sent three to locate us then sent a team of ten, I already killed the ones heading for Three Suns counting this one that makes six. Kate should have already killed the other four and moved to assist Lady Valara and Lady Kiera."


    .....


    While Lillie examined the remains of the dead assassin, Three Suns arrives with the group sent by the two Clans. Three Suns leading the group is a little surprised by the arrival of Laura but after looking to see Lillie examining a dead body half merged into a shadow on the ground he says waiting for his orders from Laura. "Lady Laura I have brought the survivors of the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans they are here to meet with Empress Valara to set up the alliance." bowing to Laura Three Suns gestures for the group to introduce themselves.


    "I am Elder Hanson of the Fallen Star Clan these youths besides me are our future pillars if this meeting is to mark the turning point for our survival then they must be here to witness it, I hope you do not mind that I have brought them along." Elder Hanson said kneeling before Laura.


    "While Lady Valara is not here I authority to establish the Alliance, but that won''t be necessary they should be heading back here shortly there was a flash of lightning while I made my way here tracking the enemy Ghosts down. So we shall wait for them to get back, until then let me introduce myself, I am Laura Underwood, I serve the Dragon Emperor Dashnell Underwood. I am apart of the recon team lead by Lady Samara, who should be meeting with the two young masters you sent ahead to forge this Alliance." Laura said proudly puffing out her chest.


    "If I may ask do you know the conditions for the Alliance?" asked Elder Hanson with a worried look on his face. "I do not, they are still discussing it from the information I have Lady Valara should know of the conditions we wish for and will discuss it in the meeting. Other than that I did not ask, my Master the Dragon Emperor, Lady Valara, Lady Samara treat us very well even though we would gladly die for them we would even die if asked without reason. Yet we are treated not like tools but as family." Laura said looking at Lillie who is ignoring everything around her engrossed in examining the dead body.


    As everyone was making small talk among themselves waiting for Valara and Kiera space began to tear. "Both Elder Hanson and the youths wore faces of dread thinking they were about to face the leader who wiped out their clans, they took out their weapons preparing for a fight. Walking out of the tear is Valara, Kate and Kiera who is covered from head to toe in blood, Valara moving towards the throne with a half dead man in her hands, carrying him by his neck like a doll she then tosses the man in front of the others as she says. "This is the leader of the army that was sent to hunt you all down and the reason we had to delay this meeting forgive me for this delay."


    Dropping to their knees crying tears at the sight of one of their long time tormentors who has killed so many of their loved ones overwhelmed them with emotion. Looking at one of the Generals under the Violet Star Clan beaten to a half dead pulp before him Elder Hanson rises to his feet.


    "I as well as every member of the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans submit to the Dragon Emperor, for sheltering us from this calamity that has befallen us we seek your forgiveness!"


    "We have killed the ''small'' Seven million strong army sent out by the Violet Star Clan, while capturing this man General BloodFang. Does the Violet Star Clan have someone capable of tearing through space? You guys seemed read to fight when I appeared before you." Valara asked Elder Hanson.


    "Yes they have several Immortal Gods who specialize in space manipulation arts." Said Elder Hanson.


    "I see now tell me what is Immortal Gods, I know of only four of your cultivation realms?" Asked Valara.


    Before Elder Hanson could speak up Three Suns speaks shaking his head. "Empress Valara the report we submitted to Empress Samara details information about Immortals and Immortal Gods, they are the Realms after the Heaven Realm. I am one example of someone who has entered the Immortal God Realm, as well as General Timothy. While fighting in the wars we underwent massive growth, Elise and Anna have also reached the Immortal Realm but their powers seem to match yours and the Emperor''s more and more every day."


    Valara makes a sour face hearing this information. Thinking to herself about ways to punish Samara for hiding this from her.


    "Well we should leave this place before the next army arrives." Standing up Valara opends a massive tear in space below them at the foot of the mountain near the settlement of the two Clans.


    "Go move your people through the tear they should arrive in Lime Leaf Capital City of the Dragon Empire! Once you arrive one of Samara''s aids Elder Vincent should be waiting for you, he handles most of the security of the Empire and will lead you into the Palace to meet my Husband." Valara then heads into the sky looking in the direction of the recent battlefield she and Kiera destroyed.


    "I suggest you hurry up we will delay the newcomers from touching a single one of you as you are now under the protection of the Dragon Empire! Three Suns protect them as they leave, once the last of them leaves join the fight I wish to see if our Immortal Gods are stronger than theirs!"

 40 Violet Star Clan Elders

    Space trimbles before Valara and the others as they wait for their incoming foes. Elder Hanson rushes to move his people through the passage not even looking back to see who all arrives from the Violet Star Clan. Moving through the tear five men make their way to Valara and the others, all wearing Violet robes. The three in the middle are grey haired old men while the two slightly behind them are middle age. "So a bunch of women chose to defy the Violet Star Clan and help the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans! Even so your beauty won''t save you from a painful death for protecting them." Said the middle Elder his hands behind his back looking down at Valara''s group.


    Sitting on her throne Valara''s voice can be heard saying.


    "Old man which of you is the weakest and strongest Immortal God in your group, I wish to test my General against you before you die."


    "I take it back once we are done beating you half dead I will enjoy taking my time slowly killing you, and before I end your pitiful life I will let you watch how I kill the child I make you bare!"


    "Talking to them is useless Val. The old man in the middle is the strongest while the middle aged man with the claw on his hand is the weakest among them, now that we know this it means I can take over for Three Suns guarding the two Clans as they flee. I''ll send Three Suns here once I arrive at the foot of the mountain, have fun girls." Kate Said before vanishing into a white mist.


    "You think you can run! Get her Elder Imogen don''t allow her to escape!" Commanded the leading Elder.


    Flying after the mist Elder Imogen moves by Valara and the others freely as the other four Elders engage them in battle. "Ha when he gets back he will be carrying back the dead body of your so called General!" Said the Elder bloodlust in his eyes.


    ...


    Three Suns watching as the millions of Clan members move through the passage Valara opened up high in the sky watching the massive swarm of people alongside Vincent. As his wrist bracelet lights up he opens up his mind to receive the message sent by it.


    "Seems we have to cut our chat short Vincent, Lady Kate will be here soon. Time for me to show my worth." Moving back to join Valara and the others Three Suns flies by a stream of white mist before seeing his opponent they let by for him, taking out his Greatsword the area around him shines bright like the sun. "I am your opponent!" Three Suns said loudly as he slashed at the pursuing Elder, letting Kate join up with Vincent while he took on the fight instead.


    "Get out of my way damn you!" Shouted Elder Imogen trying to brush aside Three Suns attack, only to find out he could not block or push him back instead he was the one launched backwards. being sent flying back Elder Imogen is shocked as his face contorts into wrathful hate. "So you have some ability after all, fine then let me show you strength is not something you should always rely on!"


    Once again he throws himself at Three Suns as they clash for the second time, he then cracks open a jar that quickly surrounds the two. The purple gas blurs Three Suns line of sight making him unable to fully see his opponent.


    Knowing he can''t fail in killing his opponent Three Suns pushes his sword in the sky to manifest three blinding Suns into the world which burns away the purple gas. Three Suns then moves them to surround Elder Imogen trapping him in the center of the three rotating suns, everyone below watches as three suns grind away Elder Imogen to dust. Three Suns then absorbs two of the stars into his GreatSword and the last into his back, before it expands covering his entire body as he moves towards Valara and the others.


    As he arrives at the supposed battlefield expecting a hellish landscape he is surprised with Kiera sitting on the corpses of one of the Elders, Valara standing next to her lance which still has lightning coursing through it and impaled into another one of the Elders and beneath her feet is a lifeless body.


    Hearing fierce yelling a few feet away he catches sight of the ongoing fight between the short sword wielding assassin Laura and the savage attacking middle age Elder using claw like gauntlets trying his best to kill his enemy like a mindless beast. "Just in time. Three Suns watch with us as his last moments come, we told him if he can last before you arrived he can live. But do you know what he said to us, that if you arrive and he has not killed poor weak Laura he would die from shame. And here you are looking perfectly fine as well, so did that Elder put up a fight against you?" Kiera said still seated on the dead body.


    "No he was no match for me perhaps because he never took me as a serious opponent from the start, I also did not show him any mercy roasting him alive." Said Three Suns looking at the fight between Laura and the enemy. As the Elder overheard the conversation he began attacking more frantically looking for an opening so he could escape, not seeing a way out he blitzes at Valara thinking he could catch her off guard. Before he was a few feet away from striking her with his sword he was frozen in mid air unable to move any further.


    "Do you like it, it''s an ability I developed after mastering control over space and time. I can separate you from reality stopping only your time which is why you can still hear me but not move, I need to work on it more as it is still hard to control more than a few people with it. Three Suns the one under my foot is your next opponent, do you need any rest before you fight him?" Valara said still holding the Elder who tried to kill her in mid air. "I am ready to fight whenever Lady Valara" Said Three Suns with a slight bow.


    "I see, good to know, Laura you can have this back." Valara said tossing the man back towards Laura. "You can kill him now, thank you for playing with him after you finish with him you can join Kate. As we should be finished here after Three Suns finishes his fight." Valara said picking up the Elder who she beat half to death before waiting for Three Suns.


    Throwing the Elder in front of Three Suns, she looks over to Lillie who is still examining the shadow form body of the dead assassin. "Lillie! Stop that you can check it out after we finish this fight. Now heal that half dead shit lying over there, we need him to be able to fight Three Suns at his best. This test only works if both of them are at their best!"


    Seeing Lillie still engrossed she walks over and picks up the petite girl separating her from the shadow corpse which snaps her awake.


    "Wait stop I am not finished give me a few more minutes I was having a medical breakthrough I swear, give me more time! Don''t stop me!" Looking at her surroundings Lillie covers her face when she recovers from her crazed state realizing she is not inside her lab room.


    "Stop causing problems with your obsession, go on and heal that lump of flesh so Three Suns can fight it." Valara said pointed to the lifeless body of the Elder. Walking over Lillie examines him for a few moments before stabbing the tips of her four fingers into his side, as a glowing green light leaks out of his wounds covering his entire body he opens his eyes to see the female healing his injuries.


    Thinking back to the words the female lancer said to him he tries to move and take the girl in front of him hostage, but as soon as he moves to grab her she clenches her fist delivering a heavy blow to his stomach emptying his bowels for everyone to see. "Don''t move while I am treating you or it will take longer! If you make this take any longer I will rip your arms and legs off!" Lillie said her cute face trying its best to look full of rage.


    No longer willing to put up a fight the Elder lets the young girl before him do as she pleases as he is paralyzed by fear, never in his life has he met so many powerful monsters that could treat his life like that of a toy. A loud scream causes him to no longer focus his attention on the girl with her hand still inside him, he looks up to see his subordinate who tried to flee away from here drop from the sky a massive hole were his chest used to be and blank white eyes.


    "What do you intend to do with me!?" He asked terrified out his mind.


    Valara moves over to stand before him saying. "We will make a bet with you, if you can escape from General Three Suns we will let you go but if you die, well you can become Lillie''s plaything as she puts you inside a tube in her lab." After saying that Valara vanishes from his sight before reappearing seated on the throne. "Once Lillie has finished healing you. Run! for your life depends on it."

 41 Let Him Run

    Standing up Elder Adam finds all his wounds healed even those from his youth are healed, he even seemed to be far healthier than he has ever been in the past like reaching his peak again.


    Snapping himself aware he focuses his attention on Three Suns who has given him no mercy to check himself anymore, Three Suns launches a massive flaming ball at him then takes his Greatsword in his hand. Moving at the Elder who still stands next to Lillie Three Suns then turns into a blinding light that seemingly teleports behind Elder Adam, bringing his Greatsword down Three Suns tries to cleave his enemy apart before the chase can even begin. No longer able to bask in the glory of his newfound healed body the Elder vanishes making Three Suns strike the empty air were he once stood.


    Appearing in the air far away from the group below Elder Adams takes a long glance at Lillie saying.


    "If you truly don''t interfere, I will live to meet with you again after today. You have no idea the worth of your subordinates healing abilities! They rival those above the Realm of Immortal Gods. Even so I will bid you farewell as I will not be dying to your blade, if you ever want to serve someone the two of you are forever welcome only after I have you repent a bit for your crimes against me." Said Elder Adam as he faded away into nothingness.


    Watching his opponent use a special art to escape Three Suns raises his Greatsword into the sky, as one sun sits atop the others the three suns blaze bright melting everything in the surrounding area.


    "Stop! Three Suns he has already left Valara said absorbing the heat from Three Suns attack into her body. "Sorry for failing at this task Empress." Said the kneeling Three Suns.


    "Don''t think to much about it let him run we have accomplished what we came here for, we also gained two large Clans as an extra." Kiera said as she grabs Lillie who is now hugging the shadow assassins dead body.


    "Was the mission not to save the two Clans? ..Never mind pardon me for overstepping Empress." Said Three Suns, placing his Greatsword on his back as he follows after the group.


    "We made ourselves a target while also revealing a bit of our strength, those of the Violet Star Clan know we have a large army of millions of Heaven experts but not of the army of Immortals you and Timothy lead. They also lacked information about you our Immortal God General, now they have to redouble their efforts if they wish to continue supporting the last two resisting forces left in Blood Sun. This information is available to you General Three Suns, you have already become part of the Dragon Empire over these years I assumed you already knew of the plan but you and Timothy both follow orders blindly, ask Tia about your orders more I will also get on Timothy for this as well.


    Valara Said walking ahead of the group leading them to the foot of the mountain were Vincent, Kate and Laura are watching over the moving human swarm as it passes into Lime Leaf City.


    .....


    Back in Lime Leaf Governor Palace.


    "So you will provide protection and land to my Clan, all in exchange for our loyalty and information on the various Clans and Families that rule over the Bright Star Continent. This is something we can do we have lost so many, if siding with you also allows us to fight against the Violet Star Clan we will be even more than willing to completely submit to you to avenge our fallen brethren. They have wiped out 90% of our two Clans, we lost everything that we held dear be it a mother, father, sisters, brothers, husbands, wives... So many lost lives most of us who are left won''t nothing but to throw our bodies at our enemies but we are far too weak. Although I am certain that the others will willingly follow you Dragon Emperor I must still speak with the Grand Elder he is the leading Elder other than our two guards among our people, the rest of us are Earth Realm youths, and the mortals of our combined Clans."


    Said Tomas tears in his fierce purple eyes .


    "Those are good eyes to have child, I will have the servants bring in another round of food while we wait on our other guest." Dashnell said his silver/green eyes locked onto the young Tomas with a grin on his face.


    "Other guest? I do not wish to be rude Emperor Dashnell but my sister and I must hurry back to our Clans we can not leave them alone for to long as we are constantly being hunted." Said Tomas rising to his feet, Saphiera doing the same. "Sit! shouted Dashnell forcing both youths back into their seats against their will, looking at Dashnell Tomas is confused about the meaning of delaying them from returning to the Clan.


    As his thoughts begin to run wild a tear in space opens up before him, at first he felt betrayed and regret that he failed to find help for his people. followed by utter shock and disbelief as he watched Grand Elder Handson walk out of the tear in space moving towards him. With his emotions already running high seeing the Elder of the Clan Tomas is glad his was forced back into the chair as he is sure he would have collapsed into a mess of wailing tears on the floor, now he is just a mess shedding tears into his plate.


    "I told you child those eyes of yours were good to have I hope this short happiness does not soften your hatred for the ones who took away your home and slaughtered your people!" Dashnell said as he stood up moving out of the dinning hall walking towards Valara and the others. Picking up Lillie from Kiera he looks at the girl who is holding onto a corpse with all her might thinking they will take it from her. "Lillie you have a problem. Laura take Lillie to the lab, Tia has need of her there she also wants you and Kate to take on another mission."


    Valara then walks to him before saying loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Dashnell let''s fuck, I''ll be waiting upstairs don''t keep me waiting those weaklings disappointed me so you have to make up for that."


    Not waiting for him to respond she gives him a teasing kiss before appearing on the top of the stairs


    and moving into one of the side halls.


    "Samara sucks for you, being left out. I wonder what you did wrong?" Said Dashnell before turning his attention to Omar.


    "Elder Omar forgive me for leaving things to you while I handle another urgent matter that needs my attention." Said Dashnell as he chases after Valara. Those of the Fallen Star and Phoenix Clans stand shocked at the behavior of the two, everyone else is more or less used to how the Emperor and the Empresses act around each other as they never hide their lust. Kiera not one to be left out follows behind Dashnell as he heads upstairs, leaving Samara, Three Suns, Elder Omar, and Timothy to deal with the questions that will come.


    Heading into the open room Dashnell spots the naked body of Valara who he expected to see, the one who surprised him was the white haired beauty with silver eyes also nude inside the room. Walking into the room he removes the bloody armor off the toned body of Kiera, his hands cupping every part of her body as he helps her remove her cloths. "Teressa have you not had enough of me yet, you have been their everytime I engage in the act, not that I mind. It''s just I have no idea what you are thinking or planning and you keep teaching the others ways to block out my future sight, well whatever I''ll take this opportunity to punish you!" Dashnell Said while both Kiera and Valara sandwich him in between them.


    "Well you should rely on us a bit more so I''ll keep teaching them ways to defy you, is it not what you want for them. To surprise you with their growth and aid you willingly instead of by command!" She said walking closer to him as she joins in. "So stop asking questions you know the answer too and punish me!" Was the last of the words spoken as her star filled silver eyes looked into his green/red eyes.


    ...


    Samara with anger on her face eats her food while trying best to hide it from the others as she focuses on the task before her, Three Suns and Elder Hanson both join the feast enjoying the now extremely cheerful atmosphere in the room beside that of Samara who they know to leave alone. From the friendly advice from Elder Omar and the servants who brought him food he was filled in about some of the ongoing of the Empire.


    After a few hours of talks Samara is no longer able to take being left out, her instincts telling her to hurry even if she barely has control of her lower body as her bond is screaming at her to move.


    "Before I leave you to deal with things Elder Omar, let me tell you now if any of you speak about what you are about to see I will give you a very unpleasant week of training with Valara and this goes for everyone here!" Saying so Samara struggles to her feet nearly falling back into her chair, everyone then watches as she slowly makes her way up the stairs struggling with every single step she makes as she death grips the railings.


    Both Three Suns and Timothy wish to lend a hand but know once they move to do so they might wake up in the medical office, so they put their efforts into their food hoping the others keep their mouths shut about what they are witnessing.

 42 Gold Luster

    Moving through the Destroyed remains which were the Starfall Mountain''s Elder Adam stops to look around searching for survivors from the defeated army that fought here. Dead bodies litter the ground all around him alongside collapsed mountains still burning from the blue flames, the lava it created reducing the bodies of the deceased to ash. Scanning for live in this hellish battlefield Elder Adam has no words for the amount of life loss in this defeat, but he is sure all can be corrected once he makes it back with his report. The Enemy having a female Saint whose healing abilities rid his body of every injury he has ever had in his life, cured disease and sickness he never knew he had with this he was sure he could live a few extra thousand years.


    After searching the area for a few hours Elder Adam did indeed find quite a few who lived through the battle from earlier, the lucky ones having lost a few or a single limb while others could not even find the ashes of their missing arms and legs. The others who survived from the lightning strikes were blessed by either a quick death or being knocked out while the scyth wielding monster cleaved them in two. Of the ten million man army that was deployed the survivors number less than two hundred thousand men, most of them Elder Adam was sure would die from their wounds on the journey back if they did not receive immediate treatment. Knowing this he pulled out a light red slip from his sleeve and crushed it in his hands.


    This was the Talisman given to the five Elders and the Generals who left before they set off on this mission, they were to break them if anything unexpected arised but who would have thought that the ones who tried to break them were the first to die. The only remaining General was a youth who by some stroke of good fortune was only badly wounded as he was riddled with holes from the lightning, unlike the rest who were missing limbs and were forever cripplied.


    He was a newly recruited General who became an Immortal only recently. General Blood Rain had a body riddled with holes as he seemed to be one of the few who were attacked by the the female Lightning God, noticing the distortion in space Elder Adam awaits the arrival of help.


    Walking through the open tear was a youth wearing beautiful golden robes carrying a golden longsword as he exited the tear. Looking around he is shocked by the small level of destruction that was caused by his foe Dashnell.


    "Where are they!? How come I feel as if everything is already over, your Leaders told me that you would call for aid a soon as trouble arrived. So how come he is not here!" The enraged youth said to the bewildered Elder Adam. Seeing the face of the Elder he now knew he was told nothing and sent as death fodder by his own people to test the enemies abilities just like the army that was massacred that is before him.


    "Tell me what condition was he in, is he still without his left arm and leg?" One more time time he said speaking to Elder Adam was Gold Luster.


    "Forgive me for not following but who are you speaking of, the only ones who attacked were a group of females who brought along a single General to fight us, they finished the army within seconds. The male General only arrived to fight against us five Elders at the Immortal God Realm who came to make sure there was no problems. Three died to the blue skinned half dragon female then the silver/green haired female subdude me while she allowed the last of the five to chase after the targeted Clan below the mountain were he was slain by the General called Three Suns. After Three Suns arrived at the summit of the mountain they healed my injuries to have me test his abilities but I am sure they just allowed me to escape so I can be a living witness." Said Elder Adam as if he was forced into retelling these events.


    "So she joined him after all and now serves under him." Said Gold Luster as he walked back through the tear in space.


    Walking out of it after a few moments was the help Elder Adam originally sought. Sitting on the ground out of breath Elder Adam almost forgets about the healing abilities of the female Saint, judging from the way the youth spoke he seemed to also know something about the Saint he was just too terrified to ask questions. "I must hurry to speak with the Clan Leader!" Elder Adam said before leaving the others in the care of the medics.


    "General Blood Rain come with me!" Elder Adam Said as he turned around. The young General then followed behind him without saying a word.


    .....


    Inside the Violet Star Clan


    Elder Adam had already informed the Elders of his urgent request to meet with the Clan leader but he has been waiting for more than half a day, the other Clan members he has seen have all been moving around the Palace as if an extremely powerful guest had arrived but he could not find out any information whenever he asked any of the servants. "What is happening in the Clan!" Said Elder Adam as he was seething with rage, never in his long life has there been information he was not able to get from servants after he became an Elder thinking this is must be related to his recent failure he becomes nervous thinking about the recent punishments that were given out to Elders.


    Walking out of the Main Hall in the Palace a servant girl calls out to Elder Adam and the young General. "The Clan Leader is ready for you now Elder Adam." Said the girl as she bowed to Elder Adam then began to lead the pair into the Hall.


    The Hall was decorated as if a feast was going on, celebrating some great achievement but Elder Adam can not find the mood to enjoy the festivities in his current mindset, thinking he is about to be punished. Looking for the Clan Leader he spots the golden robed youth sitting in the head chair, and besides him is a middle age man with long violet hair a trait everyone from the main blood line share. As a chill sweeps down his spine he begins to understand he has already met this ''Important'' guest his Clan went through great efforts to please.


    Spotting Elder Adam enter the Hall Clan Leader Violet Storms smile dropped off his face what replaced it was a serious expression as he called for Elder Adam to greet the youth and sit down.


    "This rude Clansmen of mine is Elder Adam. Pay him no mind God Gold Luster please tell me if I can do anything to make your stay within the Violet Star Clan better in anyway." Clan Leader Violet Storm said trying his best to please this guest. "It matters not, what I want is information of the ones within the Blood Sun Continent as you are actively interfering in their struggles for power I assumed you had this information this is the only reason I am here also just Gold is fine." Said the annoyed looking youth.


    The Clan leader then looks at his many Elders to speak up, and not wanting to disappoint their Clan Leader a few offer up information about Blood Sun. From main forces that have been marching all across the Continent to the information about how the Three Suns Empire was the first to fall, after hearing all this Gold Luster had a smile on his face. He now has a method to draw out his wounded enemy he then looks over to Elder Adam, as a grin comes across his face. "Elder Adam tell me about God of Creation Teressa, you said she healed your wounds before letting you escape describe her appearance to me is she still a child or is she a young woman?"


    Hearing this every Elder including the Clan Leader turn silent as they all look over at Elder Adam waiting for him to speak.


    "Um... God Gold the one who healed me was called Lillie, she had glowing green hair beauty beyond anything I have ever seen before, so I am sure she is not of the Human race." Said Elder Adam.


    "What! Green hair, not human, are you sure of this!?" Gold questioned Elder Adam to see him shaking his head obediently in response. "AHAHAH I see that means he just came to this Realm, I thought he was just a human who practiced demonic arts to look like a dragon but he truly is not Human! This is good news, but this does not help me figure out if Teressa has Bonded with him, he was already stronger than me seems I need to call the other Gods and inform them about him being from another Realm yet took over this planet." Gold said as he stood up becoming a golden light an shooting into the sky vanishing from the Hall.


    The Clan leader hearing everything Gold said rushed to summon several hundred Ghost before giving them orders to spread the news of Blood Sun being ruled by a God from a different Realm and that many Gods from this Realm will descend on this planet in the days to come to remove him. Requesting Aid from all the Major powers in Bright Star as well as support from the other powers in the other Continents.

 43 Preparation of War

    Soon after news spread of Dragon Emperor Dashnell not being of this realm every Continents major powers joined together, with this they could fully watch over Blood Sun. This human ruled planet had very little contact with other races other than other humans or the Beast who would later also take human form to live among them. There after the recently conquered Sun Touch Empire as well as the Saphtas Empire became the entry point for those seeking information about the Dragon Empire, they even planted people to act as citizens of the two conquered Empires to establish a steady flow of information. As more and more information was being gained the more they united against this threat that hid away its main army that was used 2-3 years ago, where could this force have gone where did the elites who commanded this army go.


    ...


    During the few months of peace within Lime Leaf both the Phoenix and Fallen Star Clans merged into one Clan, the new Clans name showed their devotion to the Dragon Emperor for his treatment of them during this time. That simply being called the Dragon Clan which is now a nice addition to Lime Leaf City, it''s population swelled after six million new residents joined it, four of the six million were mortals who lead normal lives in the Clan. The other two million ranged from 60% Refinement experts 30% Earth experts with the last 10% being their true fighting force of youths at the Heaven Realm, after the massacre they survived in Bright Star these youths who have seen countless battlefields over the years are far more suited for war.


    After settling down Elder Hanson handed down all leadership to the new generation of the Clan, the new Clan Leader being Tomas the Elders consisted of his sister Saphiera who lead the Phoenix Clan as well as the five youths who accompanied Elder Hanson to meet Valara. Tree male youths Chris, Luke, Mike and the two females Jill, and Hanna, these seven now made all the decisions for the Clan while Elder Hanson still advised them from time to time .As his life was coming to an end he wanted to explore the land of Blood Sun, to see if he would be able to find a way to breakthrough into the Immortal God realm were he could have more time to guide the young ones. As he was preparing to leave another Elder approached him, he had seen this Elder before it was Elder Lloyd.


    "We meet again Elder Lloyd, I am sorry for having no time for I must make haste in this journey of mine so that if I can expand my life to keep watch over these youths. It''s not that the Dragon Empire is lacking I just need to do all I can as the last living Elder!" Said Elder Hanson as he prepared himself.


    "No need to go far you should come with me, Lady Samara was asked by those of the Dragon Clan to see if we had a method to extend your lifespan or help you breakthrough into the Immortal God Realm. It just so happens we do indeed have a way to help you with both, so Elder Hanson which will you choose?"


    Hearing this Elder Hanson thinks back to all the strange things he has saw within the City, the massive amount of educated people even most if not all mortals were educated. The Pill Palace that recruited some of their youths as they were pilling in Lime Leaf along side the Smiths Guild, all these things that were common in Bright Star should not have developed to such levels here in Blood Sun yet here they were. Was the Dragon Empire really this impressive from his years in Bright Star the highest level Pill and Weapon Refiners were only able to created Spirit Grade pills and weapons for Immortal Gods, thinking of this he knew if they had Pill Refiners who could Create him a Spirit Grade Focus pill he could make his breakthrough.


    "If I can breakthrough into the Immortal God Realm I would choose that, as it would allow me to partake in the war against the Violet Star Clan. Is this possible Elder Lloyd the pill I require is a Spirit Grade focus pill, Bright Star had very few Pill Grandmasters and those who reached that level would never make pills for someone as low ranked as me without a massive payment." Said Elder Hanson as he shook his head.


    "We have quite a few Pill Grandmasters at least 1-2 thousand have reached Grandmaster, we even have a few who are now Pill Saints. That youth who treated the Emperor those years ago I believe he is the best Pill maker we have in the Empire, hmm... I think he just became a Pill God a few weeks ago and now lives within the Palace!" Elder Lloyd said stroking his beard as he looked at the wide eye Elder Hanson.


    "You said 1-2 thousand Grandmasters! We have a Tier 5 who has yet to grasp the Grandmaster Realm in pill refinement, yet you have so many even having several Pill Saints even a Pill God! After a Pill refiner reaches Grandmaster their pills surpass the mortal realm and they need to put in power of Spirit essence which means they are also at the Immortal Realm. I will follow you Elder Lloyd lead the way!" Said Elder Hanson trying to control his excitement in meeting a Pill Grandmaster.


    Walking with Elder Lloyd they both enter the Thousand Empress Palace, the halls are guarded by Heaven Realm experts. As they move deeper into the Palace the guards are mostly female and the weakest guard being those who have just entered the Immortal Realm, watching as every guard respectfully greets him and Elder Lloyd Hason is at a loss for words. It felt like he was walking inside one of the Major Powers Palaces back in Bright Star, before he could enjoy his walk in the Palace they reached a massive pavilion that had its own little world full of herbs and rare plants for the refiners that walked about.


    Moving about the Pavilion carrying large amounts of pills away are teams of Heaven experts from the main army which is preparing for the war to come.


    Elder Lloyd then makes his way inside the Pavilion seeking out Lady Rose. "Lady Rose I have brought him as requested, he has agreed and will fight as one of our Generals during the war once he becomes an Immortal God." Elder Lloyd said without waiting for Elder Hanson to respond or refute, even if he was willing he still had doubts about gaining the pill he required so easily.


    "Nathaniel go see to Elder Hanson you already have permission to make any and all pills required to aid him in becoming as powerful as possible before he is sent to join Timothy and Three Suns in training." Rose Said her glowing hot pink short hair going well with her white lab coat while vials of pills are in her hands. Walking out also in a white lab coat is a youth who looks no older than 20, fierce black eyes and black hair. Looking at the youth before him Elder Hanson is filled with disbelief not believing that a twenty year old could become a Tier 5 pill refiner no matter how talented.


    "I am Nathaniel Frost. tell me what pill you require as you heard from Lady Rose I am tasked with making any pill you need no matter how many! I am also the Leader of the Pill Palace I have reached the Rank of Pill Master only a few weeks ago, so I am sure I will be able to help with any pill you require." Said the youth as he patted his chest proudly.


    "The pill I require is a Spirit Grade Focus Pill, only Grandmaster Pill refiners have a chance at making the pill. While I know you have the ingredients here I do not think you will succeed in making this pill young man, even Tier 5 refiners who are hundreds of years old will still have trouble with this pill." While Elder Hanson was speaking Nathaniel only heard that he needed the Spirit Grade Focus Pill, this was a pill he had learned to make after Three Suns discovered a underground Kingdom that valued nothing above Pill refinement. It was this that allowed him and the others to reach this level of mastery in Pills, with the help of Empress Rose and Empress Lillie leading them they all gained the millions of years worth of techniques and methods from this Kingdom during these five years.


    Raising his hands up in front of him Nathaniel manifest a black cauldron that was embroiled in dragon carvings that roamed the heavens, after the cauldron hovered in the air in front of Nathaniel''s chest a green earth flame lit up beneath it as he began to create the pill.


    Almost having his eyes pop out of their sockets Elder Hanson can now confirm that the child in front of him is the Pill God Elder Lloyd spoke of no words nor logic in his mind can find a proper reason for someone so young to possess such skill in the art of Pills. What''s more is that this youth carried a Divine Earth Elemental Flame, which was said in legends to grant Pill refiners unlimited potential when it came to creating and advancing along the path of Pill a refiner.

 44 A Piece of History

    Bewildered by what his eyes are witnessing Elder Hanson falls back onto the ground as he watches the twenty year old youth refine the pill with such ease, never has he seen such a simple method of refinement and extraction yet right now that is the case. Not even ten minutes pass before the bright green light no longer shines under the cauldron, Elder Lloyd has seen low level refiners but after coming with Iris and Ivy to live in the Capital he has always thought this was what higher level Pill refiners were capable of. Now that he is looking at the amazed face of Elder Hanson he rethinks everything he once thought about it, he was thinking he should tell Hanson that while Nathaniel has this Divine Earth Flame the others have lower ranked ones as well just not now.


    "Is there a need to be so surprised Elder Hanson? Most of the Pill refiners are taught this method by the Empresses after Three Suns discovered an ancient underground Kingdom that focused its civilization around Pill refinement. We even rebuilt and resettled the Kingdom in the past 5 years." Said Elder Lloyd as he helped Hanson back to his feet.


    Hanson being given all this information is at a loss of how to feel, this Empire seemed to be creating a monster of a major power while not even hiding things away, from what he saw the Empire has always actively sought out more refiners and weapon smiths. Taking a look at the youth who is examining his completed work with a smile he further puts his faith in this decision to join the Dragon Empire, looking behind Nathaniel he spots one ofthe new Elders of the Dragon Clan Jill. Following Elder Hanson''s distracted gaze Nathaniel smiles bright.


    "She was the one who asked if we could help you Elder Hanson, while I have to admit she is a beauty even when compared to the Empresses so I did my best to search for a way to expand your lifespan. In doing so I was finally able to pass Lady Rose''s test, she gave me the title of ''Medical Assistant'' but from the notes of the Fallen Ash Kingdom I should be a Pill Master I believe you refer to it as Pill God! for now I will go with Pill God. The Emperor has always told me to seek out power and while my abilities for fighting may lack behind Timothy and Three Suns the sound of Pill God is indeed a powerful sounding name to have." Nathaniel said passing the vial of Spirit Grade Focus pills to the stuned Elder.


    "I will forever remember this young Pill God! If you need me to assist you in anything feel free to request of me, Hanson Walker." Clutching the freshly made pills Hanson can still feel its warmth and its fragrance which reminds him of spring.


    Looking at the youth talk to Jill with a radiant smile he walks away knowing he was the one who received a helping hand from a man in love, who in turn helped the girl he loves save her aging father. Watching the girl he raised and protected for so long he notices she no longer has the look of someone who is constantly on guard fearing death every day or night, he takes the pills and leaves the young to their own devices as he and Elder Lloyd chat about the past as they exit the Pavillion.


    .....


    Bright Star - Blood Sun Border


    Rushing in and out of the newly built border palace that houses the leaders of the coalition against the Dragon Empire, Ghost make their reports before merging with shadows and returning to their post.


    Inside the Palace a few Elders from the Violet Star Clan within one of the halls discussing plans of invasion into enemy territory feel the spatial ripples around them turn tense, as a tunnel forms before them they no longer expected other Elders from the Clan as none of them could ever perform such a feat. Walking out of the tunnel is Gold Luster with a group of 12 behind him, spotting the Violet Clan Elders he walks towards then before sitting in a manifested chair of gold he created.


    "I knew you would still plan to attack them, so I brought bit of help to deal with his army they might not be on my level of power but they should be able to delay Dashnell''s forces long enough for me and my two allies to kill him. Once we take Dashnell out we can raze his Empire to the ground along with its people to join him in the after life" Said Gold his face twisted in hate.


    The Violet Clan elders not wanting to anger Gold simply nod their heads to his commands, as they then call for the Ghost to report to the Clan Leader about the arrival of Gold and his group. The Bright Star Alliance Elders upon hearing about Gold and his capabilities from Clan Leader Violet Storm begin to have faith in facing off against the Dragon Empire. Over the few months after forming this alliance they along with the other Continents forces have been repeatedly wiped out.


    losing contact with their forces time after time weakened their confidence in being able to resist the Dragon Empire once it began to make its move against the lands outside of Blood Sun.


    ....


    Gold has been on the border waiting for the Alliance to finalize its plans of advance but he was able to tell that they were hesitant to start the war, looking down at their Generals he spots a strange aura one of them possess. As a smile creeps across his face he scans this General to find out his guess was correct this is General has the blood of Dashnell within him, he then jumps up to his feet terrifying the Elders within the room who expected to be reduced to dust like those who long ago disrespected him when he first came to the Clan Claiming to be a God of Destruction.


    Making a grabbing motion to seize the young General Gold extends his hand, only to find the enemy he wished to kill gripping his hand as he stands completely uninjured in front of him.


    "We meet again Gold. I can''t allow you to bully my son, this was a mission his mother sent him on as we set up in the Blood Sun Continent. Seems our plan to take over a large part of their forces will have to be rushed now, why are you always making things so hard for me." Dashnell said shaking his head with a teasing smile.


    Unable to free himself from Dashnell''s grip Gold understands Teressa has truly completed the Bond with him, thinking it was the reason for his sudden increase in power. He began to panic thinking he would die.


    "Why.. Why did I come back to this tiny planet when I just barely lived our last encounter! Spare me I will no longer cause trouble for you the other Gods even ignored me when I requested their aid, so you don''t have to worry about them helping this planet resist you!" Gold Said no long willing to put his life on the line when he notices both Gods of Creation pleading with him to not resist, telling him that they can''t use even a ounce of their power as it seems it has been sealed. He knows they speak the truth as he also finds his power sealed away by a force beyond the realm of God of Destruction.


    Hearing Gold ask for his life the group he brought with him retreat a few steps back, they know how powerful Gold is yet right now they can feel his fear of death as he struggles to free himself from the arm grip. Everyone in the room wanting to flee feel as if they were now held in place by an invisible force, looking at the others in the room they find a few have already tried to run away as they stand their frozen in place facing the exits. Dashnell smiles as he releases his hold on Gold before explaining to him his conditions of ''peace''. Gold tenses up as Dashnell surrounds the two in a isolation barrier as he starts to talk about the Blessing of Destruction.


    .....


    Dashnell then tells him about the origins of the Blessings of both Creation and Destruction having a origin. Dashnell even Claimed to be the Origin of Destruction and that all Gods of Destruction only possess a fraction of his past lives power that he lost during his battle against the created beings the strongest God of Creation manifested in her state of madness, stating that she is also the Origin of Creation. That only when he was about to take her life was he able to determine that if he carried out with his attack to finish her off his future sight showed him that all life in creation would cease to exist, besides him as he is the Origin of Destruction, even most of the other True Gods failed to escape fading away after he claimed her life. As Gold keeps replaying the information Dashnell passed to him in his mind he keeps wanting to deny it, that a being he would have no chance against exist sealed away in the Void.


    "I must seek out the older Gods to see if this is true or did he show me altered memories... No he showed me his memories everything I witnessed was real enough for me to feel it as if I was there myself. True Gods! So we are so weak that we can only hold a fraction of his or her power within us, he also did not kill me because he does not want to lose a piece in the war to come. I will become stronger then! Just wait Dashnell even if it''s a fraction I will make this power my own!!"


    Gold Luster moving through his space tunnel with his 12 helpers behind him makes his way to the Elder Gods of this Realm once more, the young Gods who have yet to pick the path of Destruction or Creation follow behind him unable to speak to him as he has ignored them for the past few days as he seemed deep in thought.

 45 Vesta Blood Rain

    As Gold was making his way to the Elder Gods Dashnell turned around to see the frightened faces of the Violet Clan Elders, he was not the one who would decide their fate that was for Tomas and the other members of the Dragon Clan so he left them there to shake in fear. Looking out of the Palace Dashnell spots his Son Blood Rain making his way to the training grounds that were set up here at the Border, Dashnell then calls out.


    "Let''s go home son, bring the troops who follow you as well we can leave the battle for another day. As I am sure the Violet Star Clan will need time to sort out their future plans." Said Dashnell has he opened up a tunnel in space leading directly into the Thousand Empress Palace.


    The very space of the entire border Palace froze as no one could move without Dashnell allowing it.


    Hearing the familiar voice of his father General Blood Rain standing in front of his troops reverts to his original form looking much like his mother Samara, turning his head his blonde hair and red eyes look in the direction he heard his father''s voice. After nodding his head he shouts out to his troops that they will now carry out their long awaited plan of joining the Dragon Empire, the only thing that changed in the plan was they were no longer going to be attacking Bright Star from inside.


    All of the leaders of the Bright Star alliance then received reports of one of their biggest armies defecting to the Dragon Empire, and the one responsible for this is the Dragon Emperor who personally invaded them while crushing Gold Luster and his forces forcing him to retreat.


    Other reports detailed how his son General Blood Rain who they depended on these last few months was a plant in Bright Star for more than 10 years, he developed a massive independant army before accepting the offer to join the Violet Star Clan. They were not the only ones dealing with mass defection, young men and women from every Continent seemed to originally be from the Dragon Empire. As more and more of these defectors move back into Blood Sun territory the several alliances start to crumble as they search for other plants within the group, these searches were cruel and rushed and after a week of looking into this problem another popped up.


    News of the largest Continent the Super power known as the Heavens Might Continent has allied with Blood Sun, everyone looking into this development was shocked to find that while Blood Sun was being unified under the Dragon Empire, Heavens Might was also undergoing a massive power struggle. As each of the alliances curse the inability of their Ghost that failed to watch over the most powerful force on this planet, and now only find out it has allied with the enemy who wishes to control the entire planet, the most shocking news they received from Heavens Might was that the force that unified the Continent was the Silver Moon Family''s youngest princess who is going to be married into the Dragon Empire in a few weeks.


    .....


    Lime Leaf Training ground.


    "Get up Vesta! In the coming wars you will lead our forces your father has chosen you out of all the other children to represent him to represent us, the others may still call you General Blood Rain but you are my child Vesta. Your father and I won''t be able to always protect you, you almost died and you did not even have known why!" Samara Said as she surrounded the training ground in her Blood Domain, the entire field covered in a sea of blood.


    Vesta tries to calm his mother down but fails in his every attempt, his saving grace was his father appearing a few hour into his ''training'' as he dragged the worried mother away trapping her in his tail. Telling her their son will be fine he has developed quite well while he was pretending to be a human all these years, that they will have to correct his training but they can get Valara to handle that as all their children they scattered across this world are now returning back to Blood Sun their new home.


    Many of his sons have taken on wives and taken over Kingdom or Empires, his daughters remained single but had achieved similar if not better results than their brothers. While he has just four sons he has nearly a thousand daughters.


    ....


    Vesta after returning heads towards the Pill Pavilion within the Palace, behind him is a timid looking young girl, the petite girl was one of the first people he met after he arrived in Bright Star ten years ago. She was stuck at the Heaven Realm due to her bloodline being to impure she has only told Blood Rain that she was a Beast who gained human form, as her bloodline no matter how impure was something the humans hunted her kind for. As she is a descendant from an Ancient Dragon Clan that was hunted to near extinction, her love for Blood Rain even helped her enter human cities as she followed him everywhere as he treated her kindly. Thinking her blood would be used as a gift to his faster the Dragon Emperor she still willingly followed him to Blood Sun, as they reached the Pill Pavilion a youth was already waiting for their arrival.


    Larisa walking behind Vesta looks at the waiting Pill refiner, chills run down her spin as she thinks of all the things Pill refiners would use dragon parts for be it her eyes, blood, bones or hair. Looking back at the panicked girl Vesta pulls her in to his chest. "Calm down I would never allow anyone to hurt you Larisa, we are here to help you break past the Heaven Realm. One of the reasons I always helped you is because a lot of my mothers who raised me have similar traits of the half dragons from this world, I have already found a way to help you purify your blood. The method is not going to harm you one bit, and if it does I will be here every step of the way." Vesta Said trying his best to calm her.


    Walking out of the Pavilion Dashnell spots the ones he has been waiting for, he then speaks up to let them know not to waste anymore of his time. Nathaniel then takes out the Cauldron as he throws various herbs and liquids into the mixture he then looks at the Emperor with a nervous expression.


    "Um.. Emperor I.. I will now take the blood sample from you please don''t send me to Valara''s training camp if this goes wrong." Nathaniel said as he moved to obtain a vial of Dashnell''s blood.


    Watching this all happen Larisa is confused as to why Vesta''s father the Emperor would give blood while she is present, as she looks over to ask Vesta she feels an overwhelming oppression from the Blood in the vial as if it is calling to her. She then studies everyone in the room but they do not seem to be affected by the blood at all, she then tries to move close but fails to even lift up her feet in the direction of the blood. Nathaniel who is to focused on the vial of blood begins to refine the pill that Vesta requested from him, Dashnell''s blood being the key component in this Blood Purification Pill.


    As the blood is mixed into the Cauldron an refined into a pill the oppression Tarisa felt begins to weaken, she then bombards Vesta with numerous questions.


    "What is your Father? Where did he come from? Is he an Ancient Dragon is that why he calls himself the Dragon Emperor!? Is your blood the same? Why did you not tell me you had dragon blood within you? I thought you were going to grind me into pills today!" The girl said out loud forgetting others could hear her words, she then covered her mouth as she looks over at Dashnell.


    "You don''t have to worry child my son has told me about you, he has fallen in love and wishes to help you, I have warned him but... never mind what is to come will come. My blood will cleanse your impure blood making it become that of a pure blooded dragon once more, the down side is something I will deal with in the future all I ask for in return is for you try your best to make my son happy." Dashnell said as he vanishes from sight.


    Vesta understood the meaning but could not stop Larisa from taking the pill that would allow her to live longer, this was the only way and he will deal with the consequences once they come but until then he will make a family with the girl who has stolen his heart. With the blood red pill in her hand pulsing like a heartbeat she hesitates, as she wants to know what the Emperor was speaking about.


    Nathaniel then tells her that there is a chance she might die if her blood is to impure as Dashnell''s would consume her until not even bones would be left as she died, although this was true in some of the cases he read about from the Fallen Ash Kingdom archives. But he knew that was not the warning the Emperor was speaking about, as he could tell he was not the right person to reveal the truth he chose to tell her the only truth he could.

 46 Twisted Bond

    Vesta looks on at Larisa as her once smooth skin now has added scales much like everyone from the Draconians, the only difference is while they can control when their horns and tail shows Larisa has not yet attained or has such control. Two straight horns that have a slight lean towards each other now rest atop her head, behind her is a tail that has wrapped around her as she kneels on the ground trying to catch her breath from the sudden changes to her body. Looking at Vesta she sees the reflection her emerald green eyes now have, now even her eyes give away that she is a Beast in human form, she then uses her deep green draconic eyes squint as she takes in the new sights around her.


    Her enhanced senses spread out allowing her to perceive everything within Lime Leaf City as she inspects the massive city busting with life she feels a slight pull coming from within the Palace, in her exited exploration of the city she turns away from the pull barely noticing it. Vesta watching the ever changing expressions on Larisa''s face lightly squeezes her tail snapping her out of her state of curiosity, as she turns once more to Vesta she inspects his face before giving him a deep kiss to show her affection for his sudden gift to her. "You said you wanted to marry me right? Then why delay let''s go Vesta!" She said as she dragged him away heading to one of the temples she spotted in the city.


    .....


    Shaking my head I know what is to come as I look at the sweat covered exhausted bodies of my wives sprawled all over the room, I sit awaiting my next batch of visitors. The ones I expect are the daughters who now seek me out to form a irreversible bond, waiting for the moment a sudden flood of memories from a past life emerge from deep in my mind.


    ....


    I sit in a empty room waiting for someone to show up, I have just turned ten and my mother has arranged a partner for me, the girl that walks in is the one who has always been at my mothers side a girl that is only two or three years older than me. Here on Dratan the homeworld of the Draconians I look around at the familiar room and its design is much like the Thousand Empress Palace, this dream or memory feels so real just like the one I had about the gate seems I am about to relive one of my fallen paths.


    As my body moves to embrace the girls she undresses as we for the first time deepen our bond, watching as this happens I can''t help but feel that something is wrong both me and this girl seem eager about the events taking place but I can''t get rid of this feeling that it has more meaning. After the two young draconians tire each other out as expected my mother was there waiting, my mother is also my grandmother and if she has her way she will also be my future partner.


    The Draconians care for nothing besides power and authority, the rulers are the few males that live past the many trials they undertake as youths, just like the Ancients the females hold the majority of positions of power.


    While my Father is the current Ruler of our people he is only in power because our mother wanted to push him and my grandfather to kill each other so I could become the only male ruler of our bloodline.


    Varak my grandfather used all his power to keep me out of my mother''s hands not wanting me to have the tense relationship he and his son have, this was one of the few things the two men ever agreed on. They each raised me for 5 short years until I had to pick my first mate and during this time she would gain access to me once more after these ten years, the first 5 years my father beat combat into my every bone and at age three he tossed me onto a volatile and war torn planet were for two years my life was always on the edge. Surviving for two years was not the goal he had given me it was to suppress and control the natives on the planet within two year, that was the task given to me by my father who watched over the planet during the two year period. Once I achieved what he considered a pass he taught me a skill he developed to kill my grandfather, never once did my father give me his name and everyone who knew it refused to speak it to me.


    The time I spent with Varak was different he was kind to me giving me the love my father never did but looking at these events happen again before my eyes I know now that my father truly did love me as he trained me to kill him once his mother, my mother tossed him aside. Varak taught me how to better manage a planet and its people, to never tolerate any form of discrimination that the people have towards other species as the Draconians Took over thousands of planets and would integrate the native species into its ranks without any prejudice or mistreatment. He was the one who set it up this way so that these conquered people would always side with the Draconians if the worst was ever to happen, after5 years of cramming me full of his teachings it was finally time to pick my first mate.


    The women who were selected came from the three fractions my family controlled, I watched as billions of women fought and killed each other just to be among those already on the list I would take on as wives, Each male ruled over billions if not trillions of female Draconians because male Draconians numbers were in the thousands while the female population was over a few hundred trillion.


    During the ten years of life being groomed by three different fractions that wanted to remain in power, I knew that I too if I wanted to be free would required a fraction of my own. Down below I watched as my loyal subordinates fought with their lives on the line, giving them a automatic spot was to blatant and would reveal that I had already formed a fraction to call my own to the other three. Each of them agreed to allow one to two of their own to already be selected as my future wives and guards. After all the battles were done Standing on the Stages below me are the few billion remain the winners of their matches. Only the strong have a chance at baring a child and this was how the women wanted to decide it as it would help produce better warriors to aid the Guardians the race that the Draconians worshiped as Gods.


    ....


    I remember now the feeling I had when these memories first started is the same I had waiting for my own daughters to enter my bed, I knew there was no going back once she and I set out on this path. The girl always by my mothers side who helped me form my fraction is one of my many sisters who no longer wishes to be a pawn to our mother, her becoming my mate was not the issue the issue was once we made our move we would split the Draconians into 4 fractions that would fight for power.


    While I ended up the true ruler of our people I never expected my mother to pit my father against me as she used my grandfather to also suppress me, telling them that the first to bring me to her would forever receive her love. I had no idea the amount of love they each had for her until they used everything to force me into her bed, the only reason I survived and did not becoming her new toy was during a duel my father who finally told me his name allowed my blade to take his life. By Draconian law this made me the new male ruler of our people, Varak after seeing this knew he would no longer have any real power as Lillian had become the second winner in this sudden event.


    "Forgive me son I was blinded by my want for her embrace, after she gave birth to you she no longer needed me. I knew she would cast me aside like she did my father thousands of years ago so I Virard Underwood give you everything that is mine, I have already informed those who serve under me to join your faction after my death. Do not allow Lillian to remain in power your mother is older and stronger than even Varak don''t look down on her Dashnell!"


    As he looks into my eyes I once more see that I am in the Palace, seeing my wives struggling up to their feet they gather around me as they sensed the chaotic stat of my mind. As i recover the restraints I had in making my daughters my women are long gone, after reliving my life as a Draconian be they my sister, mother, aunt or cousin so long as they are female they are my mine so long as they wish it.


    Standing up fully nude I open the door flooding into the room are the daughters I tried to avoid as I could always feel their lust for me, their mothers even push them forward towards me as they raised these girls with this intention in mind. My blood flowing through them makes them seek me out as their ideal mate, while a few of them tried to satisfy the lust they felt with other men they still returned with the others knowing this is the only way.


    Seems no matter the path my blood remains cursed with this lust, making my way towards them I begin to indulge myself in this Twisted Bond.

 47 Beast Nation

    Again negotiation demands have been sent after the Heavens Might Continent entered an Alliance with Blood Sun the others refused send their people to die, after Leon Underwood wed Princess Lishine of the Silver Moon Family.


    This joined together the two most powerful Continents in the eyes of everyone currently involved in the newfound struggle for control of the planet, while the wedding was finishing another massive announcement emerged from the Dragon Empire. Empress Tia announced she will open recruitment of the army to all Beast who wish to join the Dragon Empire, seeing that a large amount of aquatic type Beast have already become everyday citizens of the Empire this change was something expected, the massive change came from Empress Samara who publicly announced the Dragon Empire will treat both Human and Beast as equal citizens as it continues to conquer the world.


    Shock waves then passed through the remaining Continents


    .....


    Beast Continent


    Inside the temporary Alliance Palace many of the fractions discuss if they should also join hands with the Dragon Empire who rules both Blood Sun and the Heavens Might Continent. As they got more information about treating Beast as equals many of them started to side with joining, the Beast Continent referred to as the Beast Nation to the other 4 Continents was home to a massive amount of Beast that formed most of the Major powers but as Beast they were not treated as equals when dealing with the neighboring humans. This is why the Beast mimicked the way the humans set up Kingdoms, Clans, and Empires hoping to meet at common ground, while it helped a bit they were still treated harsh by most until fleeing humans with nowhere to go could only enter the Beast Nation.


    As time passed the few humans who entered these lands rumored to be littered with the bodies of dead humans and beast alike, realized that besides beast roaming around freely their was no difference to the Cities, Villages and towns found in their homeland. Hearing humans enter their land the many Beast Kings who ruled over the Beast Nation made it their mission to see if these humans could help them change the opinions of others about them, through millions of years of hard work the name Beast Nation long since past only being used to demean those who originated from the Beast Continent Beast and human alike. As many humans could not resist the beautiful human forms of the Beast, through this they discovered that the myth about childbirth between man and beast was truly possible and so with this method the Beast Kings took on many wives or husbands creating a generation of hybrids.


    ....


    "If we join the Dragon Empire our children can escape the cruel treatment we had to endure all these years, they will also never suffer being hunted and captured as pets for those Ancient Clans we might even be able to free brothers and sisters who were lost in the past!"


    "I agree with joining the Dragon Empire but I worry that this is just to separate us from the other coalition members, how do we know if their treatment of beast is true? What do they consider equal?"


    "From our reports for over ten years they spent time getting aquatic Beast Kings to join their army, this is also why they now have so much power in the seas. I have also confirmed with the Beast Kings about their treatment, at first they were like us wary of this promise of equality but as time went on they found the Dragon Emperor himself is not human yet treats the humans fairly within his Empire. No matter if they are male or female anyone who works hard can even marry into his family, become a General in the army, I even heard about a Village elder who now is the Governor of the Capital."


    "I say we see for ourselves if his words are true are has he just seperated human and beast cities throughout his Empire."


    "Even that would be an improvement after we tried so many times to form coexisting Cities only for the other humans to declare war on us saying that we are trying to tame them, I do not wish for my child to become a plaything and then be sent back to me not even in one piece. We could not even get revenge on those who torment us, they all shield each other forming into something we could not even survive against if we started a war!"


    "Enough! We have shared so much pain through the years yes but look around you are we not surrounded by humans who also lost their children look into the eyes of your partners, those of us who took on human mates shared these terrible experiences. I will seek out the Dragon Emperor for talks, let''s hope we truly find an ally and will not be cast aside once he fully rules this world the way things are now it is best we join soon."


    "From the reports the humans sent us we can win against the Dragon Empire as long as we use our armies as the spearhead, but we all know from our own reports that the Dragon Empire is already capable of taking over this world."


    Running into the meeting room a young guard struggles to speak under the pressure of those in the room.


    "Emperor Shadowfang!! There is a.. a space tunnel in the hall that leads into the Dragon Emperor''s Throne room! One of the soldiers has requested that we send those who will oversee the creation of our Alliance."


    ...


    Thousand Empress Throne Room


    Sitting besides the Dragon Emperor to his left and right is over two thousand females resting on top of a massive tail which coils around them, below them to the right sit those from the Beast Continent who entered after insuring the tunnel was safe to cross. To the left stands a beautiful young girl with long silver hair and yellow eyes besides her stands an indifferent youth that is tall with black eyes wearing the Dragon Empires General emblem on his black robes. After listening to the talks between the two Emperor ShadowFang and the others come to know the pair as Princess Lishine of the Silver Moon Family and her Husband Leon Underwood, looking at the young prince they notice he is indeed not human as his silver/green luminescent hair is something new to them along with his black beast like eyes.


    So the power that helped the Silver Moon Family unify the Heavens Might Continent was indeed the Dragon Empire. While the other 3 Continents paid no attention to the Ruined Blood Sun until after it was unified by the Dragon Emperor, the main army Led by Empress Elise, Empress Anna, and Empresses Iris & Ivy became the leading force used to conquer Heavens Might.


    These four humans who became his wives are two who used to be starving orphan villagers and the other two twins who survived a rebellion that claimed their father''s life, the Beast Alliance seated in the throne room who were served many delicious meals once more start up talks about rushing to join the Dragon Empire.


    "They allowed us to listen to this important talks what more proof do we need, look at the servants I can feel beast blood in quite a few of them and the humans did not flinch at us who still resemble a beast even in human form."


    "Calm down King BloodFeather are we not already here I too have witnessed those in the Palace and outside in the city, they truly do look like the cities we tried to create in the past that were destroyed." Said Emperor ShadowFang as he clutched his hand tight around a large smoothed fang.


    Waving my hand I signal for the guards to open the doors leading into the Palace Garden.


    "I know of your history ''Beast'' so I have brought you a gift to show you that I truly intend to unify all who inhabit this world as it is something taught to me by my father and grandfather, to never tolerate any form of discrimination were the words they preached to me in my youth." Standing up I wait for the reunion that will soon take place.


    "The one you should thank for this is my wife Kiera, she sent a few of our children to the the Continent named the Beast Nation after a few years they returned, at first we thought the environment was too hostile for them but they reported that you built to coexist while the other Continents suppressed you from truly achieving this. Out of all the Continents Heavens Might was the one who suppressed you the most, so I sent my son to search for a power within Heavens Might that was against the mistreatment of Beast. That power was the Silver Moon Family, there were others but my son had already picked the Silver Moon Family for some reason." I said looking at the blushing pair and behind them the small child being held by a maid.

 48 Reunion

    Walking out of the garden an into the throne room is group of a few thousand people that head towards the Beast King Alliance leaders.


    Within this group is red eyed girl wearing a tight fitting black dress, as she heads straight for Emperor Shadowfang many in the group freeze up seeing the young girl. Stepping back in shock Shadowfang opends his hands to reveal the smooth fang that has left its mark in his palm, now moving forward towards the familiar face he stops in his tracks after he spots the person behind her nearly jumping at him. The ones who took his daughter away was this man''s family they took her so long ago and the one who ''received'' her as a gift was here in front of him now, looking at the Dragon Emperor with tears in his eyes he hears her speak to him but that is not the voice of his daughter so why does she resemble her so?


    "Who are you? Why do you look so much like Sasha?" Rage and confusion twisted on his wolf like face as he begins to lose his human form.


    "I am one of the Dragon Emperors new wives, Shana Underwood my mother was Sasha hello Grandfather."


    The joy in the room quickly left as these words were exchanged between the two many of the Beast Kings knew that Sasha Fang died and her Fangs were sent along with her head to Emperor Fang after he personally interfered in the slave trading of hybrids who were kidnapped from their parents or sold off for profit. They took her after she attended a high class party that was hosted to better relations between the nearby Continents major powers, after ten years of being a slave they sent her remains to him as a reminder to stay out of their dealings but it only hardened his resolve to slaughter the smugglers and kidnappers. Now more than twenty years after he buried his beloved daughter he meets her child and the one she is with was her mother''s captor he did not understand.


    Seeing the confusion in his face Shana tries to explain but behind her the frail looking middle age man speaks up instead.


    He explains that while in his youth he did have female slaves sent to him as gifts from his family and others who wanted to gain his favor, he has never treated any of the women as slaves or was harsh to them. He made them all into his attendants and maids to keep up the image his family and others expected of him, then one day Sasha was among a batch of hybrid slaves that was brought in recently. The Slave trader noticing him gaze at her quickly sent her over to him as a gift to improve his standing with the Zephy Family. During this time the two fell in love, as he never treated her as a slave and even tried to free her, she then saw a way to make the future that her father always wanted which was coexistence between the humans and beast before her so why should she not take this chance.


    So she stayed with him Tyrion Zephy of the Zephy Family, during this time she helped him come up with various ideas to stop discrimination towards hybrids and beast who tried to join human society.


    A few years later she gave birth to Shana who was her splitting image, not wanting her child to face any of the dangers that come along with her goals for equality she requested they send their daughter to the Beast Continent were her grandfather would protect her. But the commotion caused by her giving birth caused those in the Family who did not want Tyrion to become the next Family head to notice her, she then had the choice of hiding behind Tyrion for protection or hiding the fact that she was the one who gave birth and die so her child could remain hidden.


    Soon those who opposed him in the Family seized her, after Tyrion used everything to protect her even saying he would give up his claim to become the Family Head if they sent his wife back to him. They only wished to see him suffer in regret for making the family ban slaves and join the fraction that the Silver Moon Family formed to help those of beast kind escape oppression.


    His rivals then gave Sasha to those who hated Beast, before he could move to save her he had to insure his daughter would not be discovered by them this delay cost him his wife''s life. He only recovered her headless body after destroying the entire Clan that took her as well as publicly executing those family members who sided against him as traitors to the Zephy Family, during this time he was crippled becoming a mortal without cultivation. This did not stop his rise as he still became the Zephy Family Head, as he groomed his daughter Shana to become the next head he revealed her origins of being a hybrid between him and Sasha his dead wife that he had buried in the Family burial grounds As Sasha Zephy.


    Hearing the story many watch as the mighty Wolf Beast King Shadowfang drops to his knees crying out Sasha''s name, moving over to comfort him Shana hugs her grandfather with all her might.


    The Giant of a man Shadowfang later regained his composure his fire red eyes looking deep into the eyes of Tyrion, he grinds his black fangs together as he shakes his head when he sees the look Tyrion has.


    ....


    Letting Shadowfang have his space as he reunites with his grandchild the others let them have a seperate table, as the three sit alone the silence in the room comes to an end as one of the Empresses.


    "I am Valarie! Also one of the Emperor''s new wives I will oversee the remainder of this meeting as I am sure you have all agreed to join our cause to unify this planet under the Banner of the Dragon Empire."


    As Valarie took over the talks shifted from the Alliance between the 3 major powers to how they would each set up new laws that would be implemented in all three territories as well as the new names of the ruling bodies.


    Blood Sun now the Dragon Empire the Beast Continent now the Beastia Nation and lastly Heavens Might became the Moon Empire, each of these powers were now allies that would help each other with military or economic problems. Empress Tia along with Dashnell and Samara handled most things from the Dragon Empire while the Silver Moon family elders also elected three of them to enter the talks and so did the Beastie Nation sending three representatives. One for Military, Economy and Governance as the nine people discussed the inner workings of the Alliance between the newfound Nations Shadowfang who represented the Military forces of the Beastia Nation questioned Tyrion from the Moon Empire about his health.


    "I still have many things to discuss with you Tyrion about Sasha and I also wish to visit her grave so I would like you to come with me to the Beastia Nation so we can treat you, if you have not found a treatment in the Moon Empire you should have some hope with us." Said ShadowFang looking at the frail man who he now regards as his son.


    Speaking up I tell Shadowfang that there is no need. "We have already planned to help him recover but he insisted that we delay his treatment until he met you, he wanted to aton for not being able to protect his wife that is why for the last 10 years he remained a cripple till this day. But seeing as you wish to save your son''s life you should push him into the treatment that will give him back the ability to cultivate and live longer."


    Shadowfang then glares at Tyrion who looks away from the intense stare of his new overprotective father with a smile on his face he says. "Don''t worry after our meetings here today I will head over to receive treatment this was the deal I made with Shana. That if you forgave me for the loss of Sasha only then would I get treatment."


    "You think I would accept that you just die of old age! I will work you hard in the years to come until we achieve Sasha''s dying goal to create equality among the humans and beast. So as my Son I will not allow you to die, Sasha would not wish for me to dye my hands in your blood you are not the enemy she fought against, so yes I forgive you we have both lost her and in your eyes I can see the version of myself when I lost her mother." Saying no more Shadowfang rejoins the talks with Tia about the Military moving against Bright Star and the Sacred Rain Church that rule over the Rain Continent.


    Unlike the other Continents controlled by many different powers the Church of Sacred Rain has complete control over the entire Rain Continent, the Church just like Heavens Might in the past treated those with the blood of the Beast harshly. The Church did not use its influence to suppress the Beast Continent they claimed that cleansing all Beast from the world is the only way to please their God, this was the only power that was always actively waring against the Beast Continent.


    Sacred Rain was also the one who suggested that the only way to win against the Dragon Empire was to allow the Beast to be sent to their deaths, so with their main army is destroyed they could invade the Beast Contient removing the majority of beast from the world. Only then would their God aid them against the threat that is the Dragon Emperor.

 49 Please Donst Bully The Weak

    Three Months Later


    With the Bright Star Alliance Major powers not wanting to submit to the Dragon Empire due to information they were finally able to get out of Heavens Might they chose to side with the Sacred Rain Church, thinking the Beast Alliance would also side with them in hope of gaining better treatment after the war. Just as planned the Church suggested the Beast Kings lead the charge while their forces flank an provided reinforcements where needed, Emperor Shadowfang then agreed to their request without any issue. Making the two groups sure this was only to gain enough merits for the betterment of the Beast and Hybrid treatment going forward, they then set up their battle plans ready to deploy their entire forces in the coming weeks.


    "Those Beast know their place. If they made things difficult we would have first moved to invade them with those of the Bright Star Alliance, seems the Violet Star Clan is using everything they have to rally forces against the Dragon Empire they even revealed a massive Spirit ore vein to advance as many Immortal Gods into the next Realm."


    "I heard they have already proved the Extreme quality of the Spirit ore as they now have a thousand Immortal Gods and a few hundred True Gods, should we not also request some of the Spirit ore?"


    "You think we have not? This war will allow us to finally rid the world of the Beast Continents infestation! We too have been using the Spirit Stones to increase our power significantly without informing those dam Beast!"


    .....


    Half a month later


    Kneeling down in front of me is Kate who is in charge of monitoring enemy movement within and around the Dragon Empires borders, informing me of their sudden growth over the past few months.


    "Master the enemy has found a massive deposit of Spirit ore, from our intel it is located where the Dragon Clan once called home we believe this is the reason why the Violet Star Clan attacked them unprovoked. They have been using this supply of Spirit ore to enhance their rate of success in breaking past the Immortal God Realm, we estimate at least 10 million will become Immortal Gods when they send the Beast Alliance troops to suicide against our forces. The number of True Gods should be no more than two hundred thousand to one million this should not be a problem if we are the ones to fight against these forces." Said Kate still kneeling waiting for my reply.


    I then inform her that we can''t always fight the battles otherwise what is the point of even training them so hard over the past months in our ships training room, the ship now remodeled to house trillions. Now that the engineers gained a bit of my powers to control space and time along with the techniques from the mortals of this realm learning how to create a pocket dimension that either has the insides of a ''small'' mountain or a independent world. Gathering the materials such as Godly Fire, Water, Earth etc. was simple as I just needed to give Teressa a bit of lov- Motivation.


    With training our secret army in the ships Room of Time the five months turned into a few hundred years, inside the Room of Time we decided to create a replica of Planet Teress. The Titan Class planet served as a great place to connect rifts between key places within the Empire to give a larger more controlled space to our developing army, pill refiners and smiths, this also served as a way for us to hide our actual amount of troops. For the ones who ruled this place that was left to the Twins Iris & Ivy as they helped their father in ruling Thagia as he was getting older along with them is Elise and Anna who can only make contact with me Tia, Kiera, Mara, Val, or Elenora who along with Valara go back and forth training selected troops.


    Letting her in on this secret caused a smile to light up on her hidden face as she still covered her face even when reporting, the only way to get her to set it down being to get her naked. Looking at her face through the mask her smile vanishes as she turns her head to see Valara open up space before walking into the bedroom, moving past all the naked women I expected her to start dropping pieces of her cloths as she neared me but she stopped just in front of my naked body removing Valarie''s head from her immersed oral activity.


    As the loud ''Pop'' sounded within the room everyone looks as she holds Valarie head in her hands, looking down at the drool covered face of the girl she says.


    "The war is starting in a few hours so as my daughter although I am proud you learned to please your father the way I taught you, I will be dragging you to the battlefield so you can find a new liquid to cover yourself in. Also I heard that you all have not let the others in the room, if I keep hearing about that I will ban you from him for a year! And you stop spoiling them to make up for keeping them pent-up for so long, now get dressed you and me have a lot to talk about the others will be there too so get ready!"


    Leaving the room with her daughter under her arm Valara opens space once more that leads into one of the Palaces Main halls, she then orders for tables and food to be sent to the hall.


    .....


    Inside the rift on the ship somewhere in New Teress.


    Timothy who was just informed that he together with Three Suns will lead the entire army of 30 million into battle rushes to Three Suns, after training for so long Timothy not wanting to delay opens space before setting foot into a hellish landscape. The entire area of bright red lava vast without a end in sight has flaming vortexes swirling around a single man sitting above the sea of magma, three bright red stars have taken shape on his back, seeing him so impressed Timothy stands at a distance unbothered by the scorching heat.


    .....


    The world of flaming hell then rushes towards Three Suns, being absorbed into his body as he stands up no longer than a minute later the flames, heat, lava or vortexes of flames all vanish within his body.


    "Has our God called upon us brother? We have been here for more than four hundred years, let us go greet him then! Said the naked young man his golden orange eyes shining bright.


    Dragon Empire - Bright Star border


    Standing at the ready Emperor Shadowfang leads his army of 40 million towards the Dragon Empire army that is only 30 million in size, but while the two armies from Bright Star and the Church sit on the flanks waiting for the Beast King lead army to perish they are met with a shocking scene were they witness the Beast Alliance forces pass through the Dragon Empires forces unharmed then turning around merging the two forces making the enemy numbers 70 million against their 400 million.


    "I knew we should have never trusted those damn Beast to side with us after the Dragon Empire announced equal treatment to their kind!"


    "Why does it matter we have True Gods on our side now so why should we fear this small force, the Draconian troops are not even here I only see an army of humans before us."


    "Seems we are being looked down on by the ''Great'' Dragon Emperor but once we reveal our other trump card I wish to see his face, Gold Luster my no longer wish to help us but it seems many other Gods wish to see just how much of a monster he really is!"


    High above the battlefield I then give Three Suns and Timothy Command to begin to reduce the forces of the enemy until they surrender, after getting the order the two reply in unison.


    "As you Command Dragon God!!" Flying down to rejoin the army they lead the charge forward.


    Looking at my wives I ask for those responsible for converting those two into speaking that way getting no reply to my question instead I am the one being stared at, seems they found something in my mind and want some answers. "Tell me what you want I am in a good mood today if you ask I shall answer."


    Samara standing up moves over to me before closing her eyes, within her mind I see young Dashnell


    as an Ancient leading forces against unending waves of abominations from a impossibly massive towering gate within the Void. The between the forces lead by me battle on for hundreds of trillions of years before I seal off the gate after being unable to wipe out the source of the enemy''s endless numbers. In doing so my body begins to fracture and disintegrate from using too much of my power as my body could not currently handle it, watching the Gate seal shut I then walk off into the distances as I fade away into nothing the Ancients along with the others who knew my identity unable to accept my death close themselves off from the rest of existence thinking they were to blame as they were on the verge of extinction just before I sealed the gate and perished saving them.

 50 Chat In the Sky

    As the war is ongoing below us I sit down at the table watching my small army be surrounded from all sides, at the center of enemy troops they push out from all sides creating two rings that clash against each other in the battle below. The tapping from Samara focuses my attention back on her I then being to detail them about my future sight ability, Teressa hearing this sits on my lap eager to finally learn how it works.


    I then begin by with telling them about my multi colored eyes, the red, green, silver, gold, white and black, that each is a separate version of myself that I use to look through the endless paths and possibilities of my future. That when one of them dies all the information is then absorbed into the others while the one who died is reset an then sent back into that path to find a way to change the outcome, as for what my goal is for now even I do not know as my memory seems incomplete.


    Valara and Lillie then ask why I feel my memory is incomplete and I inform them about the Gate in the Void and my life long ago as a Draconian, hearing that I was once a Draconian makes the few here give smug glances at the Ancients who were bragging to them earlier.


    "Then have you already lived these paths or is this something that is going to happen?" Asked Tia


    Smiling at her worried face I tell them all that it was something that has already happened a very long time ago back when the Guardian race first came to Teress as for the time when I died as a Ancient that too has happened already just not in this timeline, the words cause the Ancients to feel shame as they now feel responsible for causing me to experience death. The shock waves from the battle below from our troops crushing the enemy lightens their moods a bit as I continue, With each path searching for the outcome I desire I am always looking at the past present and future with my every step. I have done this even as a True God it was the sole reason I was able to live long enough to seal the gate.


    While speaking about the war against the strongest God of Creation trying to recall her name and face pull me back into a dream world, looking around I spot someone standing before me is one of the created beings she made after she lost control.


    This one acted as a her protector as in her state of insanity she just stood still as more and more emerged from her surroundings, the very first ones that crawled out of her mind when she snapped all follow orders from this one. Standing tall the ink black creature is every bit human aside from its blood red eyes and the head shaped like a dragon as it looks at me with tears flowing from its eyes I hear it say to me.


    "Will you save my Creator!? Are you strong enough to save Teressa? If you aid me child in saving my Master I will give all of me to you and serve you, but that does not mean I will die for you. To save my Master you must kill all of us that have been created in her state of insanity, as long as we remain alive she will continue to create an endless stream of her worst fears into the world. Can you do it child or will all be consumed by us, and if you do not wish to save her then we will devour this very world and everything in it until only we remain. After we are the only ones left we shall devour even ourselves so that she alone can survive, so I ask you again child will you save her!"


    BOOOOOM


    As an explosion of bright blue light separates the two forces fighting on the ground below wakes me form my dream Teressa sitting on my lap whose face was full of smiles as she listened to my story is now filled with tears as she stares lovingly at me. "So this is why I am so drawn to you Dashnell!" Leaning forward with tears still flowing down her face she kisses me before appearing next to Valara avoiding eye contact with me. I seem to have saved her as I had promised but my fragmented memory has yet to reveal to me how, seems things will get even more interesting as I keep regaining more and more of my memories.


    Standing up I move towards the source of light that ruined my talk with Teressa''s guardian.


    "So you are Dashnell the self proclaimed Original God of Destruction! While the Gods of Destruction do not wish to anger you we Gods of Creation want to know why you posses an aura of Creation while being a God of Destruction. You do indeed seem to be a source of Destruction many of the other Gods of Destruction at first believed Gold Luster to be a fool but as they investigated you with their power it was like they all submitted to the force within you. So if it is true that you are the original God of Destruction then you should also know who and were the Original God of Creation is!"


    Looking at the Gods of Creation before me I can tell that they all recently had their bonds severed meaning they each expected to die here or that the Gods of Destruction thought they would die if I was angered, Laughing I teleport Teressa under my right arm. Holding the confused young lady from her waist she struggles a bit before she stops resisting, with her arms and legs dangling in the air I then point at her saying. "She is most likely the Original God of Creation my wife Teressa. Although it seems that if that is true her power is locked away somewhere, pretty sure I know were too."


    The leading God of Creation then request that I hand her over as they also expected one of my wives to be the Origin of Creation, stating that they do not wish for me to hold so much power in my hands so demand that I surrender Teressa to them.


    "We will ''protect'' her! You should know that if she is to perish all of us Gods of Creation will also lose either our life or power, so why would we allow you to keep putting her life in danger! Hand her over to us or we will be forced to unite against you!"


    "I am sure you also noticed you could take away her Original Essences and make it your own, that way one of you could then become the Origin of Creation. It is the Same with my Essences of Destruction or as it is called by us True God''s Absolute Destruction." Saying so reaching into my chest I pull out the source of Absolute Destruction within me.


    A Blinding green aura spreads enveloping the entire planet, as it keeps spreading the suppression it causes drops all those who are either pathless Gods, Gods of Destruction and Gods of Creation to the ground as they lose the ability to move as well as use any of their power. As the group drop from the sky onto the ground although they are fine for the first time they truly believe the various Gods of Destructions claims that instinct prevents them from showing any aggression towards Dashnell.


    Looking up at the dark skinned youth holding onto the sphere shaped green orb they then cast their sights on Teressa who is still being carried in his right hand, as a faint pale blue light within her seems to respond to the call of the green orb as the two sends pulses of power out merging with each other.


    Placing the orb back inside my chest I give those Gods of Creation a slight smile they knew Teressa had a high possibility to be in possession of Absolute Creation, even if they did not know its true name they should know that they can kill other Gods to gain their power. They wished to force me to hand over Teressa to see if the same is true if they killed the Original God of Creation.


    Before they could act after regaining the ability to move and use their powers the sky once again split apart as thousands of Gods of Destruction poured out heading straight for me, they then expectedwar would soon start over the core of Absolute Destruction I posses.


    "We greet you True God Dashnell we heard your call and as Gods of Destruction we hear and obey."


    As the loud voices from the Gods of Destruction echo this in unison the ten or so Gods of Creation now understood why I do not fear them, one might think Gods of Destruction all hate each other but while they do tend to always fight to see who is the strongest they value unity above all else. While Gods of Creation who pretend to be united would quickly kill or cause other God of Creation to lose their power, as the more Gods of Creation there are the harder it is for them to increase their power and the opposite is true for the Gods of Destruction. Meaning although few choose the path of Destruction the more who join the stronger they each become.


    "I called you all here to inform you that I Dashnell Underwood Declare this Mortal Realm As part of the Dragon Empire. While I will not personally move to conquer this Realm as that would be bullying the weak I shall then send my armies to unite all under my rule!"


    BOOOOM


    Up in space another tear opens up as millions of ships appear in space above the planet, among them is the Planetary Ion Cannon the Bisar built.

 51 This Fleet is Mine

    Everyone below looked up at the flood of strange vessels exiting the giant tear in space, while Tia was shocked she quickly recovered activating several mechanisms she prepared in case of emergencies. Looking at the frantic girl pressing every button on her light blue wrist bracelet I send to her mentally the image of those who are currently within the ships. "What did we tell you about hiding things from us! I just activated a barrier that would shield this planet while we fled, before we left Teress we all knew the destructive power of that cannon." Said Tia as she continued franticly pressing buttons seemingly to stop the activation from starting as this was one of her trump cards.


    As my voice boomed in the minds of every lifeform on the planet I announce that I, Dragon Emperor Dashnell Underwood declare this planet as a base that will be used to conquer the other planets within this realm. The group of Creation Gods took the time to retreat, cursing that I will regret going against them and that they will use every means to prevent me from my goal unless I hand over Teressa. Halting the Gods of Destruction along with the army from chasing I allow them to flee, having already set up the pieces nothing they can do now will slow my advance much less stop it.


    Shaking my head maybe I should have beaten them to an inch of their lives for interupting my memory fragment dream from completing.


    "Thinking about it now could do nothing to aid me at this moment."


    Looking down at the pitiful face of the sulking girl I pat her head saying. "I saved you yet you seem to have been reset just like me. Currently I can control about 10% of my True God power, the first time I unlocked a memory fragment was after I fought Gold Luster at 2% every 3-5% I seem to gain the ability to trigger a fragment. But look at you not even at 1% and yet you are right on my ass, yet not a single memory came back to you until just now, once we get back I''ll spoil you so you can show me that you mean what you keep thinking about. ''Showing me gratitude for saving you''." Saying this to her, her face becomes a flush red as she uses her dangling hands to cover her face.


    .....


    Onboard the leading ship the familiar Vargas looks down at the planet below turning towards Sophia. "Are you sure the coordinates lead to this place even after extending my full power searching the Realm these creatures could only give high Tier Void Experts slight trouble." Said Vargas.


    "Stop repeating the same lines every time we leave the warp and wait like the rest of us, how could we mistake his location after all we have Sophia leading us straight towards her child Tia. So even if he gave us coordinates slightly off we could never be lost." Erin said trying to fit into the small uncomfortable chair.


    Staring at the window with his impatient face Vargas realizes he too could track Kiera if he got close enough and if as they were now in the same Realm why not scan that planet to make sure.


    After Elder Ibrahim returned he along with Crest swiftly helped wiped out the Bisar forces that rebelled, seizing the Ion Cannons as their own but before they could even rest Dashnell told them to send half the Council''s entire forces along with the Cannon to him. Receiving the sudden command shocked them even now, how could he reach out to them while in a separate realm Ibrahim could not refuse the command either as he was to busy dealing with the rampaging Crest. Thinking about how Dashnell seemed calm after hearing about Crest condition he knew he had to come along with her as well.


    Elder Crest caused them a never ending headache at first she was sane but after she participated in the battle against the Bisar she turned completely savage. This alone made treating her mental damage a tiring affair, even so the used every method they had only to find out that Elder Ibrahim was extremely skilled in the field that they offered little to no help. Every time she would lose herself he would quickly handle her like she was a child throwing a tantrum, meanwhile as they moved on the Bisar homeworld more of the Guardians woke up from their long sleep adding to their already superior forces leading to a swift end for the Bisar. As Vargas had told them he would wipe all those who tried to destroy the Guardians from Teress, he made sure to truly lived up to his claim.


    Trying his best not to remember the rampages caused by Crest, Vargas feels that Kiera is indeed on the planet below. After reaching the Demigod Realm he wished to test his daughter to make sure she has been serving the Young Master well, he then sent a wave of power directly at her only to suffer a massive rebound as his mind became numb he looked over to see Sophia having the same exact expression of pain on her face. Erin looked at the two pained faces shaking his head he could more or less guess they just tried to send a mental attack to those below and are now receiving backlash.


    "You two remind me that no matter how impressive you try to seem you are foolish parents wishing the best for your children, but look at you now suffering trying to play a trick on them." Erin then looks worriedly at the ship that is following behind their''s. On this trip he was informed that Dashnell would accept his request allowing the young Titans he brought to marry him like the others when they left Teress, thinking about how these two who like him reached the Demigod realm thanks to Elder Ibrahim suffer backlash with faces full of smiles he wished he was given the chance to also send a few elites along with the young Guardians.


    "Ready the ships to land! We have received the landing location aside for the Command Ship onlyElder Ibrahim and the specified vessels are allowed to follow us, the rest are to remain in orbit until they receive further orders!" Issuing the order while holding her head is Sophia.


    .....


    Everyone looking up in the sky could not help but be shocked that such a massive fleet found their location, turn to see both Kiera and Tia laughing loudly with tears of happiness on their faces they start demanding answers from the two.


    When they first left Teress they were still unsure if their homeworlds would be destroyed by the Bisar Ion Cannons. At first the mental attack surprised them quite a bit so they reacted fast sending a painful counter to the sender of the attack, over the years with Dashnell they came to understand that although he was always indifferent one of the few things he hated was when someone dug into his mind. Lucky for them he allowed it as long as they told no one but each other about the things they found, so when their parents frantically sent them pleas to stop the backlash they could not help but tear up, as they stopped the counter attack they were sent massive amounts of information that had weighed on them for these last few decades.


    Not only did their homeworlds survive until Elder Ibrahim and Crest arrived, they were surprised to find that more than ten young Guardians woke up to defend the various places the Bisar attacked.


    Even after Elder Ibrahim arrived the Guardians had stationed no one to protect Planet Teress knowing the Bisar would no long have the option as long as they stopped the surprise attacks they planed. Among the group of Guardians was a female youth with blood red eyes that matched her light red scaly skin, the Draconians seeing more Guardians who resemble them jumped with joy after seeing the scales, one of their races defining characteristics. Vargas even bragged about how he took her on as his apprentice until she quickly surpassed him becoming a Pathless God, yet he did not understand why she refused to choose a path the only thing she told him was she was not yet allowed to pick until she found her light, not wanting to push the young girl he left it alone.


    Moving down to the ground were Three Suns and Timothy had already lead the army to suppress the enemy remaining forces. I call for young Tomas, as it is now time to see what his decision is regarding the those of the Bright Star continent along with the Violet Star Clan that many of them protected.


    Arriving before me is Tomas, the youthful look no longer present in any of his features, after Three Suns took him on as a student the two seem more and more alike as time passed. As he along with the entire Dragon Clan was moved to New Teress, unless there was something urgent he spent all his time in the created dimension rebuilding his Clan and training along with Valara. Aside for her his main teacher was Three Suns, as one could tell from the three sun markings along his right arm the bright red, orange and yellow glowing marks were very eye catching.


    "You called for me Great One!" Said Tomas. Hearing the words from his mouth for a moment I Could not hide the pleasant smile that crept across my face, everyone soon noticed it even as I tried to hide my satisfaction of being called Great One.

 52 Fate of Bright Star

    The nearby survivors of Bright Star who overheard my words to Tomas, think back to the Spirit Vein that was recently found and the Clan that vanished overnight due to the Violet Star Clan, now it all made sense why this mid sized Clan was wiped out by them. A few of the Elders of the Alliance wish to move forward to speak only to find they can only listen and not move, looking over at them I smile.


    "Tomas knows that only the Violet Star Clan is his enemy but that does not change the fact that you shielded them from us during negotiations, just because of a Spirit Vein, So Tomas. Speak!"


    The young man looks up with tears in his eyes as he remembers the millions of people that were wiped out when the Violet Star Clan first acted against his Clan, he can never bring the dead back but even if he did the him now does not have such an ability. Thinking hard he does not wish to drench his hands in blood of everyone from Bright Star, his only aim is to grant the Violet Star Clan an equal end that they received. He also wished for those that abandoned his clan to suffer but could not bring himself to hate them after all he went through.


    "My only wish is for the Violet Star Clan to dissolve into nothing, leaving only the youth alive to join under my Dragon Clan! That is what we elders of the Dragon Clan agreed on, that once we had the power to act against them we would kill those responsible and take them over. During our time on New Teress our hatred has melted away but was never forgotten." Saying no more Tomas once again kneels.


    A few hundred years and these humans mature a lot it seems, walking over to the Bright Star Elders i inform them that they are to eradicate those under 100 years of age of the Violet Star Clan if they wish to avoid being cleansed from the planet. With no shock they all accepted this even those of the Violet Star Clan voiced no opposition as they only wished for some of their bloodline to live, and if it is only the young then so be it. The Sacred Rain Church Elders could feel something was not right as they were still getting hostile glares from Three Suns and Timothy, not able to wait any longer a few of them speak up.


    "Spare us as well! You can not leave us to die while sparing Bright Star how is this far!"


    "What have we done to deserve this!"


    "Spare us!"


    Looking at their hate filled eyes I shake my head, as I head over to them revealing my tail I sit down on it, as the rest of it stretches across the entire battlefield even filling the sky.


    "As you can see I too am a ''Beast''. As a child I was taught to never look down on other lifeforms to never enslave, abuse or mistreat them, but to rule them fairly so that they come to worship me. I have already captured every single member of your Church, if they can be changed they live while all those like you who can not change even in the face of death are to die!" Saying so I signal for Three Suns and Timothy to finish what they started.


    Without a second passing the two transport those of the Church to be executed further back from here before they allow the less experienced of their army to fight as they watch. Giving the enemy hope by not fighting them personally while training the troops, Valara has trained them well I should reward her. Walking over Valara now has Teressa trailing behind her like a shy child, looking at me she smiles before letting me know that she wants her reward sooner rather than later. "Dash you are thinking to loud, just make sure you deliver on those plans of yours."


    Before I can respond three of the ships descend near us putting my sharp tongue back in check as other matters have come to my attention.


    ...


    Walking out of the ship is a beautiful red scaled youth 10-12 years old, as she makes her way out of the ship her dark red eyes spot me below. Moving down the ramp she ignores everything else making her way towards me, everyone knows not to block her but are shocked to see her visibly age before their eyes as she arrives in front of me. Kneeling down her long white hair failing to hid her impressive figure, before anyone can even organize their thoughts she says. "We meet again ''child'' as promised I will serve you for the rest of my life and in every life no matter where or when you are I will forever be yours."


    Looking down at the at her I notice Teressa moving from behind Valara, as she walks in front of the the girl the two look almost identical the only difference being their eyes and aura. When the red eyes meet the silver tears emerge form them both. "Hello Creator that day when I made this deal your form was the last thing that I had seen, it was all I knew forgive me for taking your form in this new life of mine." Teressa not letting her finish the rest of her speech rushes into her chest crying and holding on tight to her Guardian as she cries out her name.


    "Aisha! Aisha! Aisha!!" Again and again she cries out the name, I close off the world around the two only allowing my wives and I to view the touching scene.


    ...


    Aisha with Teressa on her back then leads me to Elder Ibrahim who is standing next to Vargas, Sophia and Erin, behind them stand 2-300 10-12 year old Guardians. Along with a group of a thousand female Titans that stand at 7ft tall with silver metallic skin shining bright under the sun, Erin becomes embarrassed when he notices all the stares at him for bringing so many along with him.


    "I was unsure if everyone sent one thousand along with you Great One! So to be on the safe side I have selected one thousand young talents if this is to many please choose those that appeal to you!"


    Laughing loud at his words Samara steps up looking at the new members that arrived here.


    "Husband here intends to take them all as his wives, we noticed their numbers when you first arrived and he already could not stop his drool." She then turns to the Guardians who look indiferent saying to them. "You all too can join too! Or if you like go explore the world if you wish, Tia has already set up planet wide communications and monitoring."


    Looking at all the female Guardians moving towards me causes Samara to feel her competitive side rise in level. They all smile at her before walking past and giving me a slight bow full of seductive stares, while the few male Guardians shake their heads before taking Samara up on her words and leaving to explore the planet. All the while the screams of the Church did not cause any alarm for anyone as they began to walk with me, not one to delay I take Crest from Ibrahim then open a space tunnel to the Palace that leads straight to my bed chambers.


    With so many new guest I instruct both Timothy and Three Suns to handle everything in the Empire with the help of Ibrahim, Vargas and Erin, telling them that I will distort time to speed things up but it still might take awhile for me to see them again. I then begin walking through the tunnel with a devilish smile on my face, while most the girls find seats on my tail as we move I notice Sophia next to Tia, her flush red face giving me side glances every so often. Reading her mind I can feel she is nervous thinking whether I would accept someone her age. "Sophia don''t worry once we are in the room I''ll melt your worries away, so be prepared to give me a few more daughters!"


    ....


    Looking at the tunnel close Three Suns walks up to Ibrahim, Vargas and Erin bowing slightly to them.


    Stopping him is Vargas.


    "Relax we are all of equal standing. I have heard many great things of you Three Suns, Timothy!I am Vargas and this is Erin my war buddy,I come from the Draconian race while he is a Titan. This here is Elder Ibrahim a Guardian like Young Master Dashnell, we all serve under Dashnell as of today so let us get along!!" Said Vargas who is in a extremely happy mood, he has known Sophia for millions if not tens of millions of years and he has always noticed her without a mate, only giving birth to Tia to serve the new Generation of Guardians. As the group of five men get to know each other they gather everyone alive onto the ships before heading back to orbit, showing off to Three Suns and Timothy before moving the entire fleet to the Dragon Empire.

 53 Guardian Cres

    True God Era


    Waking up I see nothing around me but the destruction caused by the few that running around killing each other, this must have been the start of the endless killings the True Gods went through.


    I sit next to my Creator or the being that I must protect, the few tried to fight me but they could not even close the distance between us. While he sleeps I Crest will stand guard over him until he awakes to join the other True Gods, will he be the same causing endless death of his own kind? I fail to understand their killings, they seem to be fighting to get revenge on the ones who killed their Guardians, so this is the reason there''s so few of them.


    Some of the other Guardians like me were strong enough to save their masters others died surviving long enough for their Creator to awaken. Those who perished failed to wake up, dying alongside their Guardians before being absorbed.


    "Pitty!"


    Year 1 Gods Era


    A few Trillion years have past yet he still sleeps, the longer it takes for them to awaken the greater their power this is what I have come to know. Yet it is also a risk to their lives more of the other True Gods have tried to attack us, seems they think they are now strong enough to fight against me! Let me show them how wrong they are.


    Killing them I return to protecting my master as he continues to sleep, I noticed the absorbed True Gods were once again masses of energy. Should I protect them as well or feed them to him hastening his growth, as I was thinking about it the other Guardians who failed to save their True God come begging me to allow them to take their masters away. I could not say no to them my fellow Guardians, like me they only wish to protect their most precious possession.


    We form an alliance to protect the True Gods of all the fallen Guardians, even if they failed it should not mean their deaths should be in vain.


    ...


    Year 2 Gods Era


    Still he sleeps even after so many True Gods have awoken, I can count the few masses of energy left and most of them seem to be condensing to form their body so why.


    What is he my Creator my God my Master my Love, I have watched True Gods being born for as long as I have been alive. My Master is one of the oldest yet once he wakes he will be the youngest, does this mean I am protecting the one who ends it all this is something I do not wish for.


    All this time I have been protecting life if he is to end it would that not make me a failure, thinking about it more I calm down as I know I will protect him even if that is the case. The other True Gods seem to have forgotten about him, as they continue to fight each other from past grudges I secretly hide him away. After I ensured his safety away from the battle that forever wages I return to watch this endless struggle.


    .....


    Hundreds of Trillions of years have past all the True Gods have awoken but mine, the fighting has developed into wars. Fractions have been made, I joined the side of a True God named Teressa she is the most Beautiful of the True Gods I have ever seen she is also one of the strongest of the True Gods.


    They named her the Strongest True God of Creation many have sided with her and fight for peace among the True Gods,after all this time they have finally realized that nothing can exist while they keep this war going. Yet some of them do not care they feel that there should not be any life that lives alongside them, They formed another Fraction who seek to wipe out the weak only allowing True Gods to exist.


    The many mortal life forms whose very lives can fade away just from the aftershocks of the True Gods war join Teressa to fight for their lives and the lives of other mortal creatures. We guardians are the strongest left of our kind after fighting as allies some of us must now fight each other as we follow our master who sided with different Fractions.


    No one seems to think I am a Guardian anymore naming me the Strongest True God. While I feel proud of my power is it truly mine? We Guardians are apart of our Creators a piece split off to protect them while they are weak, once they no longer need us we lose our powers gradually becoming just like the mortals. Will I die this way as well becoming one with him once I am no longer needed? The smile on my face shows me that I would gladly die as long as he is safe as long as he request it.


    "Crest it''s rare for you to smile! Has someone caught your eye, even I think you should find love. While I was just waking up I noticed your beauty, your long silver hair can even rival mine along withthose silver eyes of yours and long legs have captured the hearts of many True Gods and Guardians alike. But you have turned them all away, some of them have even changed genders to see if this will aid them in winning your heart. No man or woman has ever caused you to feel love yet here you are with the biggest smile on your face!"


    Teressa the only one who would ever tease me, but she is right just now my heart was filled with love for the one person in existence that I would give my all for. Looking in the distance I see him as he continues to grow his mass larger than even this side of existence, hiding him in the Void seemed to affect the others they can not feel his energy growing nor see him. If they could see him would they stop these wars an join together in fear of him? Is this why they are so much weaker than me, as he grows my power goes through massive change. Am I the reason he still sleeps? This has been on my mind for awhile now.


    Thinking about it does not help me wake him up faster so I fed my power to him trying to speed up his growth trying to wake him up. He absorbs my energy like a bottomless pit even when I poured everything into him along with some of my life energy I could not feel that it was helping! Yet the side effect was what terrified me more, as I was giving my life energy to him it was like he knew I was killing myself to hasten his awakening. The energy he now absorbs is something I can not comprehend, my power has also returned to me along with a new lifeforce, This is probably the reason the other True Gods no longer see me as a Guardian what did he do to me? I only wish for him to wake up ... for I need him.


    Year 3 Gods Era


    Our two sides have been fighting a long war against each other, but even I can not see the ending in sight. Teressa has grown so much more powerful than before, even so she is nothing to me, my power is evolving and growing multiplying endlessly upon itself. It scares me, if I am a piece of him and my power is like this what is his power like then.


    Fighting against the True Gods my powers growth rate seems to double, while nothing is going on it grows at random for a time is x2 and at its highest it multiplies by the thousands. Even now I am sure nothing can come close to my level of power, during the war I have hold back most if not all my power yet they still consider me the strongest.


    As Teressa grows in power I can see madness in her eyes, she is to kind to be leading in this war all she wants is to stop the fighting. Maybe it''s because she is a True God of Creation, I think that is the reason she hates this never ending war filled with destruction and massive loss of life. Even if the True Gods keep being reborn the mortals do not, the amount they have lost just trying to survive has long since past and become an uncountable number.


    .....


    Again I wait! How many more Eons must I wait for you my love, I can feel my power reaching a limit soon if you do not awaken we may never meet before I burst into nothing.


    The war seems to have bored the True Gods although it is still ongoing many seem to just do whatever interest them in any given moment. Most are trying to mimic the mortals creating machines, gadgets, and tools, but the fighting has not stopped and it caused a calamity none of us foresaw. That peaceful girl who tried her best to find peace lost her mind, they laughed at first but her creatures prevent those that they kill from ever coming back to life mortals and True Gods alike.

 54 Birth of Balance

    Year 4 Gods Era


    Teressa has long since faded from our sights, we know of her location but can not reach it anymore.


    Wave after wave of created beings from her darkest nightmares rush at us, unafraid of dying while being fearless combatant''s these are our opponents. Most of the True Gods after finding out they would permanently die fled the battle, leaving me and the few truly powerful True Gods to fight this war yet I notice they do not have any interest in this fight. They only fight to polish their own skills testing their abilities to their limits becoming even stronger, at the same time those Abominations changed the first wave had intelligence now they are mindless, killing even their own.


    The majority of the enemy fights the True Gods forcing the fleeing ones to run further away, while the stronger ones stay to tie me down fearing I would kill Teressa. If they left me alone I would only protect the True Gods but I guess that is not possible now, surrounded by them they try their best to end my life but how could these weak beings match up to me.


    Year 5 Gods Era


    They are getting stronger the more I kill the stronger Teressa makes the next batch, she is doing all this unconsciously making me tempted to kill her. I do not wish to end my only friends life so I fight the waves hoping time will cure her insanity, she should know I am good at waiting even now I wait for my master to awaken. The sad thing that she will wake up to is these monsters ended the lives of every mortal race that barely survived the True Gods war.


    Year 6 Gods Era


    I am starting to feel that she can only regain her sanity if I kill everything she has created but they are now forcing me to use my power. Once I revealed my true power the ones chasing the True Gods retreated to deal with me, especially after I began to move towards Teressa. I can no longer keep count the number of them that I have killed I focus only on reaching Teressa, the True Gods who tested themselves left me when the ones keeping them here moved to deal with me.


    Year 7 Gods Era


    After 200 hundred trillion years I have finally reached the area Teressa is located, surrounding her are the first few she created long ago. They guard her from the others as it seems that after losing their minds like their creator they only seek to destroy, the waves push me back and confine me I can no longer move forward no matter how hard I try. Fighting for my life is all that is left for me to do, as I fight I try to convince her protectors to aid me in wiping out their brethren. Their response shocks me it appears I looked down on Teressa''s ability to create life, they have agreed with me and know the only way to save her is for everything she created when she broke down to die including them.


    This is their goal to help Teressa regain her sanity, fighting here for so long I notice that they are like me Guardians. How did she create so many is my first thought but who cares about that now, their plan is to protect her until the others kill themselves and when they are the only ones left they will all die for Teressa. The one to ensure this plan will be accomplished is the leader among them with bright red eyes, being surrounded this is the only thing I can make out of their figure being my vision is filled with that of my enemies.


    Year 8 Gods Era


    I can Feel the life force of True Gods dying one after another, this is a bad sign True Gods growth rate is higher than these creatures for that I am sure. Their fear of permanent death has driven the weak True Gods to an early death while the strong have emerged, now only the strongest True Gods remain knowing that fleeing only leads them to death they rejoin the war.


    After fighting so long against these monsters we have given them the name of Creed, Teressa being at the core of their nest will be a challenge to reach. The True Gods have reached me after a long time after they help me escape from my containment we regrouped, the only things alive being the Creed and the True Gods making this the final stand against the Creed. We have been fighting the Creed for so long that they have regained some of their lost intelligence, still they remain no smarter than simple beast we know the longer this goes on the worst it will be for us.


    Year 9 Gods Era


    As time goes on they grow stronger and smarter no longer is their stupidity allowing us the freedom to bombard them with wide spread area attacks killing billions in the blink of an eye. We have noticed that we have been pushed back so much that we now have our back against the endless Void, some of the remaining True Gods suggest we abandon existence and enter the Void. A few have already been inside the Void and after returning they informed the others of a bigger threat, that ''threat'' being my master who still to this day slumbers.


    During the talks many bring up the fact that I was once considered a Guardian the older True Gods have never forgotten this fact, they just did not care to share the secrets they knew with others. When they connected the link between this still sleeping True God and me they became terrified, considering me a threat on the level of the Creed. While we were busy arguing about me being alive the Creed arrived at us for the final battle, with things as they stood we all knew this was the Creed giving it their all while having a fall back if they failed. But this was the end for us if we failed to repel them much less kill enough of them for us to rush towards Teressa.


    Year 10 Gods Era


    No longer caring about why my God has yet to awaken and how I managed to live this long and being stronger than them, the True Gods and I focus our full attention on the Creed. We have pushed back ''many'' waves throughout the years enough to notice mass cannibalism among the Creed, as they can not kill and eat the True Gods they began to feast on each other. We saw this as a sign that we were soon going to win as long as we outlasted them, yet we found out something more terrifying. They have been hiding their trump cards well these monsters, the ones who killed True Gods gained that Gods memories and abilities but if their mind was to weak they would be taken over by that True God.


    This revelation was both good and bad for us, we learned that other True Gods who have taken over the bodies of the Creed were somewhere out there fighting hopefully making their way towards us. At the same time the Creed have begun feasting on their own sharing this new found power gained from the fallen True Gods who failed to take over the Creed that killed their true body, this is the beginning of our end I know it and the True Gods besides me know it too.


    Year 11 Gods Era


    Even if it is our end we have fought them nonetheless, just as we expected there was indeed a few who now have the bodies of the Creed. From hundreds of trillions to a few million this is the great race that was called the True Gods was reduced to, as we fight our last fight within the Void we are pushed towards extinction. The only living things that will remain after our fall is the Creed, as I begin to accept death, in front of me the Creed brings down his blade with all his might.


    Waiting for death to envelop me and bring me to meet my Creator for the first time, the long wait makes me snap open my eyes.


    The Creed, True Gods and myself all witness the Void itself collapse being completely absorbed into the body of the child in front of me, without words I know who this is.


    "Dashnell my God welcome! I am Crest your Guardian at last I have finally completed my mission. Forgive me for not being able to protect you from the Creed."


    As he holds the blade in his hand the blood from the cut heals returning from the wound the cut created, the Creed then puts more force behind his attack but he is unable to wound Dashnell like before. He then retreats, as he appears a thousand feet away he looks down to notice both his hands still attached to the sword that Dashnell still holds.


    "I am here to kill you all, as I am the one who bring about the end!" Said Dashnell as he appears next to the Creed whose body drops to the ground headless.


    We all look at him in horror the Creed he just killed was the trump card they had that countered me completely, yet he died in such a simply way. The Creed look at the fallen body on the ground laughing as they expect him to get up fully enraged at being made a fool by the newly awakened True God, after waiting for more than ten minutes we all know he will never get up again.


    "Is this a ability he has, he stopped both regeneration and killed the Creed General I considered unkillable." My thoughts being said out loud by my master does nothing to calm my beating heart, he then begins to walk forward killing every Creed in sight. In his hand the pitch black sword the Creed General used against me, becomes drenched in the blood of the other Creed as they rush at him unafraid of death if it is to come.

 55 Regre

    Behind us the vast empty Void that once was is no more, in front of us the young dark skinned youthmarches on tearing every Creed that approaches him apart. As the True Gods recover from their dazed states we all come to find ourselves being protected by Dashnell''s Domain.


    All True Gods possess a Domain, but once it is placed down it can never be moved until death. Think of it as setting up a territory, it provides significant boost to the owner while striping the attacker of most of their power feeding it to the Domains creator. Most True Gods only deploy their Domains when they are on the verge of dying, while the Domain can not be moved it can expand and grow covering more space as the True God becomes stronger.


    We can all feel that this is Dashnells Domain and that he is moving it in the direction of Teressa, even I fail to understand how he is able to display such ability and power. How much time did we spend holding off the Creed before they pushed us to flee into the Void, how long did it take for us to retreat out of the hellish area around Teressa. Yet now he is simply walking through time and space as if he is taking a breath of air, all the while he is massacring the Creeds unending numbers making even it seem as if my power amounts to nothing before him.


    Before we can get over the shock of his ever expanding Domain and power ahead of us we spot the Creed nest.


    "Crest you are a fragment of him that is a fact I have known since I failed to kill you all those years ago when you were first born, so tell me right now why do I feel that you have more power than he does?" Said one of the True Gods, a tall frail looking man with golden eyes.


    "I- I am stronger yes but I am sure if we fought he would kill me as soon as I would try to move."


    I do not know how to explain my masters power to them I can''t even explain it to myself so how could I provide information to them.


    The Creed in this area go into a rage as Dashnell keeps moving towards Teressa, looking around I fail to spot any of the Guardians she had protecting her before, did they die? That''s not good as I start to panic I ask the others to help me scan the area for the Guardian Teressa created with red eyes, moving closer thanks to Dashnell not stopping at all we come to a battlefield inside the nest.


    Reaching the inner region of the nest we finally find the Guardians we were searching for, dying to their Creed brethren. In the center of this battlefield is Teressa guarded by the red eyed Guardian, it''s true body a massive dragon that is doing it''s best to aid the other Guardians that are under its command. As if knowing my intention Dashnell roots me to the ground his Domain created looking at me with a smile he says. "Stay here you will only get in my way, I will kill her and stop these ''Creed'' so you just stay here inside my Domain it is more suited to protecting you than I am. My other Domain will not be able to tell friend from foe, maybe you can survive within it as you are my Guardian but just stay put."


    Walking away from us he makes his way towards the battle taking place below, I look back at the True Gods to ask them if they also have two Domains. They all just stare at Dashnells back unable to say that he is also one of their race, be it his power his behavior and personality he is nothing like a True God he is more like their very own God!


    "Crest he said he is the one to bring about the end! Do you think that because Teressa''s Creed destroyed everything before a ''True End'' could happen it caused him to awaken earlier than he was meant to?"


    Looking at this True God everyone believes this is the case, even I had already come to think of this outcome. He was born to bring an end to everything but if everything is already gone what would he do then? So he woke up to fix that which he deems to be a problem in the natural flow of things thatwere to happen, that still does not explain how I can not sense any power from him. Looking at him it feels as if he is empty, the dead Creed that fail to even get close to him tell a different story. Thinking back I remember the time I poured all of my power even some of my life essence into him, at that time to prevent me from dying and attempting the same thing again did he not change the energy he absorbed to something foreign to even me.


    Telling the True Gods we agree that Dashnell''s power is a new energy that he found either in the Void or created himself, both cause us to look at him like the monster he is. No one has ever created a moving Domain let alone two, along with his ability to travel such a vast distance in a few unhurried steps while dragging us along. The most terrifying part is that we are unable to agree on how the Void simply vanished when his body became physical, inside him it has to be inside him. What would allow him to carry the entire vast forever expanding Void into himself.


    ...


    "Leave from here True God! Do not make an enemy out of us, we only wish to kill these Guardians and take our Creator away so she never stops creating our kind!"


    "I fail to see why this has anything to do with me. I am here to kill everyone of you along with your ''God''!" Said Dashnell as he looks over at the half dead red eyed Dragon Guardian wrapping itself around Teressa. Before he could take another step in the direction of Teressa the Creed that spoke before rushes at him, the strange thing that shocked us was not that it died but that another Creed was the cause of its death.


    "Don''t attack that True God his Domain nullifies the abilities of any who enter you would be rushing to your deaths. Throw everything you have at him at a distance we will fight the Guardians after we kill him, remember avoid his entering his Domain!"


    After making this speech looking down at the battle we are not given the time to take in the ability Dashnell''s Domain possesses, before another shock arrives as that Creed against his own advice rushes at Dashnell.


    As the two clash Dashnell is sent flying before halting himself with the black blade, looking at the Creed that sent him flying we see he also has a Domain one that we all are very familiar with.


    "Yes, you are correct I posses Teressa''s Domain of Absolute life, so ''monster'' what will you do now! I feel that you are something more than just a True God so before you can even use your true power I need you to die for me!" After saying so he once more rushes at Dashnell, now with his Domain covering the inner area of the nest we panic not wanting to have Dashnell die here we all move to aid him.


    As we rush to his aid so do Teressa''s Guardians, before we could get close the Creed surround and block our path.


    "Kill them we can not let Dashnell die if they gain his abilities nothing we do will remedy the catastrophe that will follow!"


    Once more we fight against the Creed putting it all on the line, I will not lose my master if someone is to die this day it shall be me! Rushing past the Creed enduring every injury they cause I break through to arrive before him, his entire being covered in his own blood. I can see he did not expect things to go the way they have against this Creed, as his blood drips down his mouth I come to find an eerie smile across his face. How could I not know what that means as a fragment of himI know he is excited beyond belief at the opponent before him, but from his wounds I know he is on the verge of dying. If they clash again he will lose his life.


    Looking at the Creed rush at us I use every ounce of my power before rushing ahead to receive the attack in his stead, with my trusted weapon the double sided curved blade.


    .....


    I remember this scene I played it again and again trying to find a way to prevent her death but I could only watch as she threw her life away right in front of me. This is my regret and the reason for my undying hatred and rage, I the most powerful thing in existence could not even save his own Guardian because I woke up to ''early'' what kind of shit is that. To save her even if it cost my very life I activated the power of my eyes knowing the possibility of forever losing most of my other abilities if I overexert myself, with a wide smile blood pours down from my eyes that shine a bright emerald green.


    As space around me begins to collapse the Creed, Teressa''s Guardians and the remaining True Gods retreat from the roar of madness that erupts from me, to bring about the end before the right time what effects will this cause are not things I have on my mind. It is the fact that a few survived, my Domain has wiped out all life but that of the Red eyed Guardian and Teressa who are both within her shattered and broken Domain.


    The only things not affected and remain in the pitch black space that is the Void are those who failedto be erased from my attack, Teressa''s red eyed Guardian how has her entire hand inside the Creed who possesses the Domain Absolute Life. So Absolute Destruction failed to kill Teressa and those within the Domain of life, such shit is this the one who is to recreate existence after I destroy it!?


    Shocked by this revelation I make my way towards the dying Guardian the dead Creed and Teressa.

 56 Deal of Madness

    "If you move any closer even in my half dead state I am sure I can kill you, who is worst off than I."


    "What is your name young Guardian? Can you or I recreate everything I destroyed!!? ... No we can not and her condition is going to be the same without me saving her so what will you do now." I say to the Guardian before me.


    She tells me her name Aisha, I then sit a few feet away from the protective girl and her master.


    Thinking to to myself if I should just risk it all and kill them both, one of my eyes can still see their essence and that is all I need to erase them. Activating my ability once more will alert her, can she kill me in a instant this I am unsure of. I don''t have much time left sleep calls me once again.


    Meaning I have to take a gamble in saving that Guardians master, getting up I hear her muffled voice calling me a Child asking if I am strong enough and am I willing to save her master. My hearingalso being affected means I have less time to fix things before I reenter my long sleep, wasting no more time I agree to save Teressa before collapsing into the arms of Aisha.


    "Don''t go back on your word, you may be born like the True Gods but even I know that you are something else. If you fail to save my master I will hunt you for all eternity! Now tell me what must I do to help you save her!!"


    Punching my hand through her chest I smile at her regretful face before pulling it out. "This will allow you to use my powers and link our minds, what I have given you is a piece of me allowing you to temporarily become my Guardian." Saying this I fall to the floor unable to move preventing the slumber that tugs at me while showing her what she must do.


    She first takes the silver orb from within the dead Creed before bringing it to me, this will give me the required power to do what I must. Taking the orb into my chest both my green eyes shine a dull silver color, once more able to stand on my own I look over to Aisha as the hopeful look on her face makes me turn my head as I head towards Teressa. What did she promise me if I was able to save her master anyway, and how much of information did she gain from me? Does she know what I am.


    No she would not allow me near Teressa if she knew of my past, struggling to stand I arrive at the floating body of Teressa. From Crest''s memories I know this one broke down mentally after a ''few'' years of an endless war that the young candidates fought in, looking through her memories I see no one suitable to inherit it. "Is this batch another failure? I guess this one will make due for now she is also the one chosen as my opposite this time." I say as I turn my head back and call Aisha to drag her dying ass over here before I fall into my slumber.


    It''s a good thing she brought that dead Creed with her, taking out a pulsing green orb from my chest I place it into the dead body of the Creed. As his body starts to disintegrate the body of Crest takes its place, she won''t wake up but she is a needed piece for this plan to work. Carrying Crest on my back I place my head against Teressa''s, the fastest way to clear her mind of her insanity is to absorb it into myself.


    Taking her mind filled with madness and chaos I being absorbing it into my own, as I begin the process the minds of those that lost their life to the Creed surge into my mind. It''s no wonder she went insane she tried to create a cycle of rebirth for the many mortals, True Gods and Guardians who lost their lives during the war. The memories, regrets, hatred, sadness, and rage from so many corrupted her mind slowly over the years just before she completed the system.


    Impressive maybe I have found someone to Inherit your power after all, as my eyes snap open the link between my mind and Teressa''s passes all her burden to me as I try to cleanse her mind of the corruption. Looking at me worried Aisha warnes me to not become like Teressa I laugh at her advice not to look down on her but she doesn''t know this little bit of war is not even one percent of what I have went through. Finishing the task before me I can no longer delay what is to come as I sink into my slumber.


    As my body begins to return to the Void I tell Aisha that if we ever meet again she can tell me what I failed to hear when I agreed to save Teressa, she does not understand why the Void starts to pour out from me I just smile at her as my eyes shut only to be opened again when I must restart everything again or when my equal Teressa awakens.


    Which of these things will happen first does not matter to me I have been repeating this step for so long that I have come to expect it.


    As she watches me become a giant mass of energy she watches as Crest along with the green orb merge into me, as she makes her way over to Teressa her body begins to fade away. Looking at me she sees the silver orb shoot into Teressa''s chest before she too becomes a mass of energy, she is then drawn into the mass that now surrounds Teressa. Before her eyes she watches as silver and green pulse in the empty Void, making out the form of Crest from within the green massive orb she watches as Crest is pushed out of the orb. She comes to realize this is how Guardians come to be and that she too is being pushed out of the silver orb. Unable to move she falls into a deep sleep, as her mind is still active she watches as the waves of excess energy begins to recreate everything that was lost in the old world.


    .....


    As I come back to the present I now have 5 percent of my entire memory but before I can even celebrate it I come to find myself holding on to the neck of Teressa. Coming back to my senses I loosen my grip around her neck, finding Ibrahim in the air above using massive familiar chains against me. Having them wrap around my neck, arms and legs restricting my power and preventing movement, when they notice the change in me my Domain forces the chains to shatter causing them to panic, both Ibrahim and Valara move to aid Teressa if I charge at her again while the rest surround me.


    "Relax! And tell me what color were my eyes when I lost control." I say to the army that has surrounded me, looking down I see Lime Leaf in ruins. Looking around I find Three Suns with a hole in his chest similar to the one I gave Aisha in the Dream, seems I need to bring him back to life after things settle down.


    "Relax!! Don''t spout shit Dashnell you nearly destroyed everything on this planet look around you, look at all the loss of life you caused if the things inside your head make you lose control why be around people at all!" Valara shouts at me not putting down her weapon.


    They can''t be killed by me and likewise they can not kill me another effect my power through the bond grants, not dying does not mean they don''t feel pain. I sit down in the air and let a drop of my blood fall to the ground, the sound of shattering glass is then heard by everyone as before their eyes the once ruined city littered with the dead is no more. Staring at me in shock Teressa falls to her knees as she cries once more when she sees her cycle of rebirth come into effect before her very eyes, as I allow the memories to flood into the minds of everyone I tear open space which leads deep into the Void. Before I can take a step into it Crest, Valara, Samara and Teressa block my path.


    "Where do you think you are going!?"


    "We won''t allow you to run!"


    "Finally we are together I won''t let you leave me this time!"


    "Face us Dashnell did we not work together those years ago!"


    .....Still sitting down I stare at what they can not see, before I close the tear I look at Crest to see her reaction to find she just like the others can not see it. As the tear closes I notice the shock on Ibrahim''s face, this brings a smile to my face before I fall through the roof of the Palace and into the arms of the girls.


    .....


    Back in the world of dreams that lock away my memories.


    This time I make sure to keep an ''eye'' on my body that sleeps in the real world as I explore the endless halls that tell the story of my lonely life as the only living Guardian looking for someone to inherit the silver orb within my hand.

 57 Hall of Memory

    Walking through the endless halls I feel a force pulling me forward, leading me into the depths of my own mind. Passing by the various halls I take note that many are still sealed away by thick black chains that glow with revolving colors similar my eyes, some stay on red longer than the rest and this is the case with the other seals each focused on one color before changing to the others. The steps I take in the empty hall echoes throughout this place being the only sound within this space. Before long I arrive at a gate that has broken chains on it that glow a bright green.


    Tearing down the remaining chains I move to enter the gate while behind me the chains dropping to the floor drown out the echoes of my footsteps only to be silenced by the gate shutting.


    Before me is a vast space that is filled with bodies of the dead, a sea of dead bodies, a mountain of dead bodies, the sky itself filled with the fallen dead. Up ahead in this world of death is a massive tear in the sky leading into the unknown, out of this unknown pouring in from the tear are countless creatures similar to that of the numerous dead around me. Looking up I see that they are all heading for the top of the mountain of dead bodies that sits in the middle of this sea of the dead, atop this mountain is a youth with bright green eyes with a crimson red glow in the center.


    This person I know very well he is me, the me I never wish to become again yet is the version of me I try my best to make proud. He gave up everything and gained nothing, standing here killing these enemies that will never cease flooding into this place he is to protect. With a wide smile on his face he happily slaughters them, fist, feet, teeth, elbow... ect he uses everything he has to fight against them with no weapon in sight for him or his opponents. A wild God reaping life with his bare hands this is what best describes this child killing anything that attacks him, I don''t even remember when the fighting stopped but I am sure it never did even now I know he fights lost in the bloodlust the battle brings guarding that damn Gate leading out of the Void.


    ....


    As the scene fades away the child appears yet again this time younger, with him are two adults who seem to be his parents. These mighty Gods stand surrounded by their own telling them to abandon their child or die while he will still to be sent into the endless Void, with no choice both parents take this child who is feared by all into their embrace. Their faces blurred but the voice of the two forever remain with the child as they tell him to live regardless of their deaths, hoping the child does not blame himself for their deaths. Standing tall both parents give everything they have to the child before being hacked down by the other Gods, before being tossed into the Void he stares at the smiling faces filled with tears and blood.


    As he is descending into the Void he hears the other Gods disdain for him and his parents.


    "How dare they give him their power, they will only feed the monsters in the Void a more irresistible meal."


    "Yes even the council was willing to spare them if they handed over that monster they consider their child, yet they still chose to die with him."


    "Why do you look sad for them? That child will bring nothing good if he is to continue life here, you know as well as I that as soon as he was born many of the monsters sensed our location."


    "I know but it is a shame we finally breathed someone with pure blood, only for the elders to fear that he is to strong and not something they could control if he reached adulthood. He would have been able to free us from our constant fleeing, is that not what we always wanted!?"


    "Shut up before the council hears of this. We have already done the deed the Void is his home now, his new home is with the rest of the monsters if they don''t eat him first."


    ...


    "Hmph... why did I have to remember this sad beginning of mine, how long ago was this? Before I first wiped out everything? Yes.. Oh well lets just keep watching the show."


    I watch as the child no younger than a 2 year old falls into the Void, slamming into the ground he crawls out of a crater he made covered in his own blood. Tears in his eyes he looks up to find himself surrounded by massive creatures looking at him as if he was a delivered meal, as his eyes glow bright green both sides launch at each other. Even the other beast fight and kill each other, for the meal this time is something that will increase their strength enough for them to rule an entire territory within the vast Void. Young Dashnell knows he is very likely to die unless he kills at least one of these creatures fully absorbing its power and making it his own, that or he must survive a few attacks so his body adapts becoming immune to their damage.


    Yes this is the reason the elders feared this child who could have saved his entire race from being food for the creatures here in the Void that they hid from. His abilities were just to insane, at birth they found his body would heal all injuries it incurred while making him resistant to the same type of damage and if a more powerful method was used he would then become completely immune to that type of attack. during the past year of his birth they tested his healing and adaptability power, making him highly resistant to bladed injuries and bluntforce attacks.


    Yet right now fighting for his life he knew he was still far from being truly immune to being crushed, smashed or sliced to death by the monsters in front of him. The difference in power compared to his peoples weapons after being nearly destroyed was nothing compared to the beast who caused that destruction.


    Fight!


    This is what he must do to survive, throwing himself at the beast he caused them to collide and fight against each other, but how could these fellow ''monsters'' fall for a child''s tricks. They stopped fighting knowing they were the ''weak'' ones that were lucky to find him first, they had to work together to eat him no matter how small the piece consumed this new power would allow them to rule if they gained what their instincts told them was absolute power. They knew the stronger monsters were rushing here and the Gods of the Void were also heading here, why delay then they lucked out and could share this power and then flee until they became stronger.


    The injuries the monsters inflicted on each other have long since healed as they focused their full attention on killing the young child before them, looking in the eyes of the small child in front of them drool flowed down their mouths as they thought of the power boost they would gain. They saw no fear in his eyes as they rushed towards him and he too ran at these monsters, his roar sending chills down their spine but this did not stop them. He is not yet a monster that can rule them so before he can rule them why not take his power as their own, the clash lasted only a few seconds before bodies slumped down forever.


    Staring at the half dead child before them they see a wicked smile on his small face, missing more than half his small body he still stands his single green eye looking at the remaining monsters.


    Laughing loudly he knows he has won this battle, they looked down on him and in the moment of contact they only managed to tear him in half. Still alive he looks at his other half in the jaws of the dead beast, falling to the ground his other half raises its arm struggling to climb out of the mouth. Both sides then struggle to come together crawling on the ground towards each other, his dim green eyes looking back at himself. The remaining monsters although they are injured they charged again at the nearly dead child he was now food moving on the ground, but how could they know that moving towards him will lead to their end.


    Leaping into the air the massive dog creature moved to engulf the half that exited the mouth of his fallen brother, knowing this half is the weakest of the two. Inches away from his meal he is ripped in half from behind, turning around young Dashnell and the remaining few turn around to see one of the Void Gods walking towards them. Dashnell and the beast both knew they were going to die today making this God even stronger than they already were, I look down at the smile of defeat on my young face as he pulls his half body up to look death in her face.


    Only to hear her say. "This creature is mine! I was going to let you kill him and become my servants, but he seems more worthy to become my new toy so I, Verena claim this abandoned child as my own!!."

 58 Void God Verena

    Terrified to move the sound of an expanding body behind us suddenly explodes, it was the body of the deceased giant dog that had bitten me in half. My blood in his mouth was to much for his body to handle destroying him from the inside even after death, as the blood mist started to clear droplets of blood came together before making their way to me. Watching me stand up as my two halves merge back into one makes the Void Beast walk backwards in fear of my terrifying regeneration ability only to backstep towards the Void God Verena.


    "Hurry and get out of my sight while I am in a good mood!" Hearing her words they don''t even cast any looks at me before vanishing from sight, walking to me I knew escape from her was impossible fearing for how my life as a her plaything would be I hear the death cries of the beast who fled moments ago. "Did you not say you would let them go? Where am I? What is this place and your plans for me!?" As I asked question after question to my captor she only flashed a smile at me before pain assaulted me causing me to fall to the ground unconscious.


    ....


    Waking up I find myself being carried under the arms of this female God, she is tall and fit with ink black skin that bring out the beauty of her bright silver eyes. Looking down at me she smiles but does not set me down she then begins to tell me that she has taken me to the heart of her territory and has already absorbed quite a bit of my blood so I will always be sensed by her and I always able to sense her.


    "No other God will enter here even if they want your power unless they are positive in being able to not only kill me but avoid being to injured or the other Gods would kill them gaining the power of two gods as well as yours!" She said. So it was first come first serve in the case of claiming my life to either nurture my power then eat me or have me become a loyal servant, she tell me she has been bored of life for the past few ''eons'' so she will make me her first disciple before deciding anything else.


    Inner Territory of Void God Verena - Years in captivity 100


    The look in her eyes tell me that she is starved and can not wait to dig in, the feeling is not one I understand for she does not wish to consume me yet looks at me like a predator.


    The few Rules here are simple enough don''t try to escape, she has give me the heart of her territory as the area within the bounds of my confinement meaning this vast land as long as I am within it, it counts as not trying to escape. I can''t even travel that distance if I tried, yet she did it while I was knocked out from my understanding her inner territory is atleast a trillion times larger than my race''s ruled territory, which they consider a lesser realm of existence within the Void.


    Years in captivity 200


    Life here is not so bad except when she occasionally attacks me out of nowhere with blinding speed she either punches or kicks me sending me flying, as I am launched away I hear the sound of shattering as I look up I would notice the entire environment changed.


    "This is a form of Training little one! I need you to become stronger to become of use to me, the others already know you are mine so they won''t do anything to you but you should still worry about the countless roaming beast here. Hurry back to me I know you can sense me, once you are back I can finally gain what I have been waiting for!"


    With the sound of her voice fading away I look in the direction where I came from to find she hit me hard enough to shatter space, time and even this dimension sending me to this foreign place that is still within her inner territory. While the wounds are no longer leaving me as a mess of broken bones and flesh the pain still remains but lessens over the successive attacks, struggling to my feet I make my way back to her knowing that while she may be cruel to me this training is needed if I am to survive once the Gods Join together to seize me.


    The various creatures in her territory are too numerous to count being far more diverse than anything my parents have come across traveling the Guardian Realm, thinking back to my parents their faces still remain burred to me only gaining their memories and powers is all that I posses to remember them by. My journey back to her is always an easy one after the first few I underwent, during those times the various creatures attacked me but never tried to take my life and we all know why, as time went on they were no longer my match. Not even being able to come to close to me without collapsing, being nearly crushed to death by my power of suppression.


    Years in captivity 500


    She has made me abandon my parents fighting style and habits and replaced them with her own, learning it nearly cost me my little life. It has changed my body structure more than once making me slim and fit, over time she began to stalk me like prey no longer attacking me sending me off on ''training trips''. She even knows of me gaining my parents memories and began to ask if I find her to be a monster and to describe how I view her, the question seemed innocent at the time to me so I answered as I would normally answer her questions holding nothing back.


    "You know I possess vast knowledge from my parents experiences in life added with my time here in your territory I have grown more familiar with foreign and alien life, you are extremely beautiful to me I find your ink black skin alluring and your silver eyes shine bright in this world of ours. I also find you body and the way you dress around me tempting."


    All this was said with a smile on my face, little did I know I sealed my fate. At this time my body stopped growing staying the size of a 6-10 year old child.


    The smile on my face fades as I once again encounter that predatory look in her eyes, being pinned down her pants grow as she sits on top of me I now realize my earlier words signaled to her my attraction and awareness of the opposite sex and her.


    "So this is why you kept glaring at me like a piece of meat, I won''t resist but can this body of mine satisfy you. You should allow me to grow a little more first before devouring me here and now." I say staring straight into her berserk silver eyes.


    "I won''t wait any longer! Besides your body stopped aging hundreds of years ago, I can no longer hold back. I know of your race and you are special your power even prevents age from killing you, time has long since lost its effect on you. You say you won''t resist so shut up and let me indulge, this will be your new training to pleasure me!"


    ...


    Should I even watch this scene it was important as it was the start of my relationship with that Goddess of Death. From then on she would at any time she wanted pin me to the ground and begin grinding away on top of me or drag me into any nearby dwelling so I can show off my ''skill'' in a bedroom. She sent women of all ages my way to gain more understanding of the female body and how to satisfy them, a few million, billion, trillion years of this turned me numb to morality of age difference and mating with different species. And this allowed me to gain a insatiable lust, which seemed to be her goal as she has finally groomed me into her desired mate lustful, unaging, and something that will grow powerful alongside her.


    Yet she would not be able to enjoy her achievement in this for long, the other Gods saw me as a threat while she saw me as her obsession. Who would have imagined the woman that nearly killed me after I informed her that drinking even the smallest amount of my blood enabled me to turn her into a puppet, even when I released her from its effect she beat me half to death commanding me to activated it again. Thinking that I was trying to trick her, I did as I was told an reactivated it which she thought freed her, she is lucky I was to weak to fully control her even now I am sure she can not be controlled by my power but that does not mean I can''t with my words.


    Our bond through the blood allowed her into my mind I should have picked up on that sooner but I doubt that would matter after she knew everything, over time the mind control I had over her grew as her obsession with me merged with its effect. I gave control over her mind up yet in the end she would now and always be completely obedient on her own towards me, as I would do everything in my power to protect her as well. A mutual love formed turning into mutual obsession a side effect from the bond, not restricting her allowed her complete control over herself but leaked her overwhelming feelings into me.

 59 Obsession

    Who knows how much time has past as I continue to watch the scenes of the past. Even after so many eons the Void kept expanding growing unceasingly, those who controlled their own realms like the Guardian race still hide away roaming the vast Void never staying in one place for too long.


    In this time of growth many of my abilities began to manifest themselves causing the various Void Gods to meet time and time again, they tried to get Verena to hand me over or for her to die while I take her place as the new ruler of her territory. She always refused their demands showing no sign that she will give in to them, so they started monitoring the area more heavily while starting conflicts on the border of the territory.


    Becoming the perfect training ground for my newfound power. Heading over to one of the border territories young Dashnell leads troops against the invaders, this would be the first time they truly witnessed his power.


    As the area dropped in temperature wind, rain and thunder began to envelop the enemy troops, none of them found the weather odd. Here in the Void they have long since grown accustomed to extreme weather let alone a bit of stormy weather.


    With a savage smile across his face young Dashnell rushes towards the enemy army appearing everywhere the thunder hit, the invaders saw him merge with the lightning and thunder as he launched countless lethal strikes against them. As their numbers were reduced at such a shocking rate they tried to use wide range attacks to catch him in the aftershocks hoping that it would delay his reaction long enough for them to strike him down. After trying and failing they stopped looking down on him, grouping up their forces they retreated from the border.


    "They said he should still be weak! So why is he here on the front lines when we are only probing with a small army?"


    "How should we know, we simply follow the orders our Void God sent to us. She has instructed us to send the entire reserve forces into Verenas territory and gain as much information on him as possible, as for killing him if we have the ability we are to take it even if Verena comes to hunt us down!"


    "No matter how you look at it he is going to wipe out our invading force before we can inflict a single wound on him! That ability is not simply teleportation he can''t even be hit no matter what we do."


    ...


    Central Territory of Void God Verena


    "Master they have surrounded us on all sides each sending out probing attacks. Said a female warrior under Verena, She then continued.


    "Master, Dashnell has already lead a force and pushed back those in the south he is now heading north."


    Looking at her trusted General and long time friend Verena tells her to allow Dashnell to do as he wishes, the general obeys the command departing after she sees bloodlust in Verena''s eyes. How long has it been since Verena has shown any aggression to anyone of the other Void Gods, yet she now is willing to fight against 4 of them at the same time. Ordering the troops to keep an eye on the south border incase the enemy attacks again a report comes in about the north probing army that has been destroyed by fire and the earth collapsing under the enemy. She also got a new report saying that Dashnell is already in the west leading the army their against the invaders.


    The General then heads East hoping to meet up with Dashnell so she can witness this little monsters fighting ability for herself.


    .....


    Eastern Border


    Arriving at the massive fort that overlooks the east she notices a battlefield littered with the dead, making her way into the command room to look for those in charge she runs into Dashnell.


    "Young Master I thought I had missed you, are you not going back to inform Lady Verena about the recent clashes at the border?"


    "You worry to much she left already. Once I finished the enemies I turned around to find her waiting for me, walking through space and time makes it simple for us to travel anywhere and hard for any to trap us."


    Looking at the General his eyes light up as he pushes her against the wall, staring at her with unrestrained lust she gives him a bright smile as she undoes her garments. "Is this the real reason you sought me out General Helen!?" He said as he penetrated her.


    "This is one of the reasons little monster but what I wanted was to see you in combat. I will settle for a night of exhaustion instead for now!"


    ...


    Waking up Young Dashnell is surroundedby sleeping female officers as he makes his way out of the room.


    After taking a few steps the area around him changes as he appears inside the throne room with Verena asleep on her throne, walking up the steps to the throne he takes a seat in the throne besides hers shutting his eyes. "Why do I smell Helen on you when she is in the eastern region still?"


    "Jealousy is consuming you. You failed to smell the rest of them how would they feel if you left them out my love?" He said teasing her.


    As the two continue their playful teasing Verena appears on top of him with a look of crazed obsession in her eyes.


    Right now I know he is trying to figure out why she does everything in her power to make him love her, thinking back I found out that I truly loved this crazy God of slaughter. Everything around us faded away including Helen dying of old age like most things, yet the two of us remain unaging it was no wonder over time all my attention focused on her. Obsession possessed me, doing my best to satisfy my sexual fetishes using her body as I pleased only made her cling to me more until we became inseparable.


    The ink black Goddess and the young monster the Void Gods feared.


    Start of the Void War Era Year 1


    Today Verena who felt her blood boiling declaring war on one of the neighboring Void Gods. Using the past conflict at the border as a cause to expand her territory, this Void God quickly came to see Verena to work out a form of peace. She was the youngest Void Gods in this area, saying she was pressured by the other Void Gods to attack the border and that it would not cause her harm as Verena has long since become non aggressive the opposite of her past War God self. As if expecting this explanation she got the young Void God Crystal to ally with us as we move towards the Void God in the east, this excited me the most as the territory the east Void God held was filled with females who escaped my capture in the border clash.


    Females that I will bend to my needs.


    After declaring war on Void God Crystal our forces actually moved east surprise attacking and taking over the border region on the east. The surprise caused the west and south to ally together fearing Verena had finally returned to her old war like self, the amount of fear they felt towards her shocks me even now that I am just an observer. The Verena I knew never seemed to ever had been fond of war, the Verena I knew was sexist and surrounded herself and territory by other powerful females in the Void. East, west, south and north are other female Void Gods that rule the neighboring vast territories, to this day I have not seen a male Void God the reason being Verena Killed every male Void God in this area long ago in the past.


    She only allowed me as the sole male into her inner territory even allowing me to take any of the females I was attracted to into my bed, when I first became her prisoner the various females were sure I would die at her hands. Only to later find out that they would become my playthings to improve my ability to please Verena, during this time I also found out she herself would drown herself in pleasure with those I could not. As time went on she insured that no female could deny my advances, even making me hunt down and forcing those who hid away to submit to me. Power rules the Void and I had long since abandoned the rules and laws my parents and the Guardians created, with a twisted morality I swiftly devoured those resistant fleeing females forcing them into my embrace.


    ...


    The ongoing war caught the attention of many Void Gods, as many of them secretly sent forces to aid Void God Lina from our invasion they also sent Void God Erika to the west and Void God Mel to the south everything they requested. They were ready to provide as much support needed for the two to declare a war against Verena, while they waited patiently they only saw the two Void Gods move over and ally themselves with Verena. While Verena dealt with negotiations I lead our forces to seize the territory to the east, we finished taking complete control of the border only after a few billion years showing how vast the border was between the two Void God Territories. Young Dashnell used this time to indulge himself in his two obsessions one being war the other not surprising to anyone being sex, he killed anyone who did not surrender to his forces but only killed the resisting males capturing any and every female.

 60 Void God Dashnell

    Void War Era Year 2


    Standing in the air above the void I watch the war from start to end, wondering to myself how I became so obsessed with this one woman to the point were I wiped out everything. The mess I created just for her to live once more, only to have the Creed tear open a hole open in the Void.


    Fighting them has delayed my plans as they wash over the entire Void killing everything they come across, those that are killed by them then mutate and merge into their numbers creating an endless cycle of death and rebirth. They pushed the Void to the brink leaving only the strong alive with Verena dead I refused to save those who caused her death, only after they perish will I fulfill her dying wish to me.


    After so many years the Creed became a threat I could no longer ignore even with her killers still alive, defending her territory from the Creed reunited me with another group I owe a debt too. The Guardian race my race. My people still managed to survive yet so many others were consumed and joined the Creeds advance, they are clever creatures preying on the naive nature of emotions. Have you ever seen a father eating his own wife and child the Creed mimic the forms of those they kill, reaping lives at an even faster rate the Void began to be filled with a chaotic war.


    Upon knowing I ruled the territory they entered for protection they tried to demand I shelter them.


    "We are your people!"


    "We had no choice back then forgive us Dashnell!"


    "We will give you anything if you agree to aid us!"


    How could I refuse help against the Creed, after killing the Elders who ordered my parents deaths I agreed to allow them into my territory. During the years under my protection they began to produce extremely powerful Guardians, one had to admit my people if left alone were destined to become those who stand at the top. As more and more Void Gods retreated from the Creed my territory became filled with them and their followers, this war caused many changes in me granting me a new ability that I could use to complete this plan of mine.


    With this and my adaptability I saw my plan come back to life, I don''t know if this was my own ability awakening after the countless lives I reaped or somthing I gained from killing a unique Creed. It allows me to gain the ability and memories of the things I kill the best part of this ability is I even gain the ability and memories of those they killed.


    After getting used to this new power of mine I set everything aside and focused to see if I gained powers and memories from my past. Once I confirmed that I possessed her power joy flooded my heart, with this I no longer need to recreate existence I just need to gain the ability to create life.


    Taking life for me was never hard even from the time I was born I could kill things stronger than me, what I needed now was to find a way to bring her back to this world. Who would have thought my answer lied in one of the young Guardians, she stood out among the others something about her drew me to her. With my vast experience from simply living to long I quickly noticed this young girl was able to draw me to her because she was Verena, I had no way to control myself after finding out. Locking her away from the war I as the savior of the Guardians was blocked by no one from my actions, her parents were pleased that their child caught my eye.


    If rebirth was possible I wondered if I could track and control it! This also caused me to fear the Creed. Those they killed have not been reborn as they were reanimated as one of the Creed after being eaten alive, testing this young Guardians powers I come to know her name is Crest. I know that I can easily force her to become mine but that is not what I want, slowly over time I try to recreate the emotions we had in the past not telling her about her past life as Void God Verena.


    Void War Era Year 3


    Regardless of the Creed managing to kill so many Void Gods and enter the vast Void my territory continues to expand. Those 12 who took Verenas life perished under the attacks from the Creed but in truth I was the one who struck them down while their allies were busy fighting off the waves of Creed. I have also come to notice the Creed do indeed have the ability to use the powers and abilities of those they killed, this ability from them how did I manage to gain it I wonder.


    I discovered I possess a similar ability to theres and once I killed so many it evolved into what it is now, they can only gain the abilities of those they kill while I gain abilities from those that I kill as well as those they have killed. The similarity is gaining the memories of those we kill and the thing I lacked was being able to mimic the form of those I killed, well I posses it now but will I even use such an ability to hide my true form?


    While I helped expand the territory against the Creed, Crest that girl fell in love with another her parents feared I would kill her an her partner. I just watched on with a pained heart throwing myself into the depths of the Void, only the screams and cries from the Creed can drown out my own.


    This emotion from me did not escape the watching eyes of the Creed Elders.


    ...


    Void War Era Year 4 End of the Creed War


    Look at him that pitiful man that still to this day possesses the body of a 10 year old child. I must never let him down, deep in my heart this is my dream my wish my desire. I will do what he can not do and bring her back to this world and if she doesn''t love me after regaining her past memories as Verena then I will watch over her as the last Guardian.


    Today is the day it happens. The Creed after fighting against the various Void Gods found that it was impossible to wipe out all life in the Void, so they changed and controlled territory in the Void trying to allow time to heal the damage they caused. Their goal was to allow others to forget their sins and after eons no matter how us old Void Gods tried to hinder them they succeeded, and so the alliance was made, I truly hoped they changed only to be dissapointed.


    Out of all the Void Gods they feared I seem to cause them an unbelievable amount of it, with the Guardians as my person army with the female Void Gods leading them my power grew unchecked and stopped their invention in the Void.


    To remedy this they planed for so long that even I grew naive of their true nature if only I killed some of the older Creed back then. This was not the first time they ended an entire Realm of existence so they were aware of people who would have abilities similar to mine an let the young do the deed while they arranged everything in the back.


    ...


    As the forming of the alliance was celebrated by many major powers within the Void, even having several Void Gods myself included there for the celebration. Looking around I find the young man Crest fell in love with panicked with regret all over his face, reacting fast I quickly brought him away from the others were he told me that the Creed took Crest. Before I could react the massive tear in the Void were the Creed first emerged from began to close, rushing out I instantly arrive stopping the tear from closing.


    Using my other form all Guardians have I attach myself to the tear.


    Once a Guardian has let rage consume them their formes change into the manifestation of that rage.


    Mine being a massive serpent like dragon even the size of the tear was only able to match my true size, but this too was in their plan. They did not know all of my abilities they only knew that I am a threat to their goal of slaughter.


    Before my eyes I see them eating Crest alive, screaming out my name I once again witness her death extremely similar to how she died before. Those 12 Void Gods sealed her in a closed space away from me and filled her body with spears killing her, and now as her hand stretches out to me everything else of her can not be seen as she is consumed before me. This massive tear blocks my ability to control time and is locking me in place, I can choose to let her die and break the gate or let her die and be crushed to death by the gate. I fail to understand how this will aid them in defeating me it only enraged me beyond my imagination, as the tear began to rip open from my struggles I hear their laughter as they retreat before I could fully escape from their trap.

 61 Dragon of Destruction

    Rage an uncontrollable rage exploded inside me in that very moment as ripped apart the tear leading into the Creeds Realm. Watching him be consumed by madness I no longer wish to observe what is to come I already know what is to follow this, as if knowing my demands I am ejected from the birth of the Dragon of Destruction. I don''t wish to relive myself destroying everything in the Void.


    As I took my true form even the Creed shut the gateway they made once they realized the mistake in causing me to go berserk. This was something they could not fight against as they have just created their own demise, for now they will think they can escaped only to soon perish to the beast they enraged.


    The scene before me now is after I finished wiping out everything on both sides, there still possessed by madness I attack the empty space around me. Destroying even space and time my rampage causes reality to collapse upon itself, with nothing else to destroy or stop me this continued for eons.


    Time slowly brought back my senses, looking around at the catastrophe I caused I find that reality no longer affects me as if I no longer exist. Short moments of madness still happen from time to time until I can fully calm down gaining control over my true form and my full power. Retracting the uncountable wings into my back my massive body coils with my head as the center condensing this massive body into the childlike one I have always had. As a blood red line runs down from both my eyes the red from them recedes with the green merging with the red before being replaced by pure gold.


    Numbing my emotions with the help of my powers seemed to be the best option for me to be able


    to focus on how to undo what I have caused. I first roamed about the damaged reality that kept trying to fix itself but was failing, It was absorbing the excess energy coming off me. As I no longer qualify as something that exist in any reality it was not able to gain much from me yet it kept trying like it was alive and fighting off death. With this in mind I decided to help it by going into a state of hibernation while it could feed off the energy I would produce as time went on, and as a Guardian the longer I live the stronger I would become.


    Deep in a slumber I rested as the memories of those I wiped out entered my mind, with my madness no longer suppressing these memories many of my defensive abilities activated on their own to protect me. If I have another breakdown I am sure this being trying to survive will be dead once I snap out of it, so I numb my emotions even more seeing them as unneeded locking a few each into my 6 pair of eyes. While I struggled in my sleep against the varied personality changes I managed to stabilize myself, I failed to count the amount of time it took for this to happen but my mind is now like a evergrowing maze. During this time I succeeded in helping it survive I feel its gaze on me, most likely because I no longer exist to reality I appear as a abnormality to it, this was my thought but the gaze was one of extreme devotion.


    Maybe because my ability as a God of Balance or because I killed every single God of Creation my body houses all three affinities. Balance, Destruction and Creation causing my power to evolve and improve making me even more of a monster, if I destroyed both realities just from unleashing my power how can they survive if I bring them back now. Thinking about a solution to this problem I failed to notice that the two realities merged into one, but are separated by the rip I made long ago.


    This creature is linked to both realities and seems to control them she and I are the only things left here within the darkness that is space.


    Searching my memory I find out I killed the two other reality controllers and she is now the new controller of existence in this Realm of reality. Slowly over time I learn to connect with her finding that her glare was that of a child staring at its hero, savior and parent, as I do not wish to live as something I am not I give her the memories of the past two in her position. She left me alone for awhile only to return able to manifest herself in front of me as well as speak my language, the young girl is of a race I never encountered before shocking me, she also informs me that she knows everything I did and will always watch over me. I can hear the worship and love in her voice, taking out a colorless orb from her chest she smiles at me with both her hands stretched out.


    As a transcendent female voice enters my head I look into the silver eyes of the young girl speaking to my body, soul and mind.


    "You''r people are named Guardians, so I ask you Dragon of Destruction who has cleansed everything will you become my Guardian and protect me forever! Those before me died to you alongside their protectors, I am sure they would have made you their Guardian if they survived but now that is no longer possible. So Dashnell will you protect me, my beloved God of Destruction my Savior who gave me life!?" She said with a smile on her face as her mouth did not move a single time. Accepting the orb I notice my hand size is larger expanding my vision to my surroundings I now no longer have a body of a 10 year old child but now possess an adult form.


    Bright light breaking apart the scene before me I know I can not watch anymore but there is no longer a need as it is imprinted deep into my mind.


    "Verena, Crest! for you both I shall follow your dying wishes and protect this young being of existence that watches us all, she is young and I have influenced her. I will never interfere in how she does things as I silently protect her for all eternity."


    ...


    Rising up I find myself within a seal surrounded by my wives as I had one eye open I know nothing happened this time around, even so they seem to worry about another rampage from me. If only they knew I subconsciously held back last time, looking around with my one golden eye I notice I am alone inside the seal. Expanding my will out of it I look at the Capital City to see the citizens roaming around still searching for the missing and collecting the bodies of the dead, getting up alerts the scout division maintaining the seal. Before they could even act I appeared outside of it walking towards the familiar scout leader Kate, holding up her weapon at me I hear in her mind the panic as she calls for the others.


    "How many times must I tell you all to relax? Once I finish sorting out the things in my head our bond will stop preventing you from my mind. Also don''t be mad at me I was not the one who locked you all out, if in my state of madness you were still connected most of you would have also enter that state of madness." I said


    Looking a the confusion on her face she rushes at me, squeezing me with all her might as a wave of emotions assault her. As she cries in my arms the others arrive and not just them I see the army that was brought by that old man here as well, they really worried I see I won''t be explaining this to them I will leave it to Tai and her mother they have a better way with words than I.


    High in the air Ibrahim looks down at me at first with worry then a smile creeps across his old face, so this old man is one of my manifested abilities given life. Watching over me even now after so long such loyalty I will give him a present later, he then signals for the troops to fall back and continue helping the injured and finding the dead, sending him a command he stops for a second before issuing to them a new order. The look of surprise on his face last only a brief moment before he turns back into the emotionless old man we all expect him to be, my next headache is the few thousand wives standing in front of me with looks that could kill.


    Among them are a few wives of the loyal soldiers who meet their end at my hands.


    Opening my shut left eye red and green shine bright as the ground trembles around us, I lift up my left hand as Kate is still within my right. Now that are minds are once again linked they find what I am attempting to do as and unbelievable task that is until the body of Three Suns who was to be buried once I woke up glows with a bright golden light. With a thunderous roar and burst of scorching heat Three Suns rises up from the dead shouting.


    "Live well Tomas don''t join me to soon I must try to do....." Stopping his speech he finds his wife clutching his once deceased body.


    "Forgive me for killing you General Three Suns, welcome back when you and your wife regain your calm visit me in the throne room." I said Carrying Kate on my right shoulder walking towards the throne rooms ''sideroom''.

 62 Emperors Visi

    A week after the attack on Capital City Lime Leaf many of the families that suffered deaths found their loved ones alive again after a bright golden flash of light swept through the capital.


    Walking through the streets of the Imperial Capital I look at the celebrating citizens alongside Three Suns and a few invisible guards assigned by Eleanor. During the walk the two of us discussed the overall development of the conquered territories, things they may lack along with concerns about corruption. As the two of us walk down the streets the people begin causing an uproar seeing the Emperor walking with a few of his Generals through the city, cheers could be heard all around as they heard it was the Emperor himself using his very own power to bring back the dead.


    "So no one has told them that it was me that went on a rampage that caused these deaths?" I asked Three Suns and Timothy.


    "No! Your Majesty how could we tell them that, what happened is already in the past the people saw it as a desperate attack by remnants of the Church." Said Timothy.


    While we continued our walk I made sure to inform Tai and Sophia to give the Empire a report about what happened, they are to call it a failed assassination attempt on my life. Three Suns then looks at me before saying. "Master I.. I was ready and willing to die as long as it helped calm you from your rampage, I charged at you thinking I could distract you while they set up the seal. My family saw what happened and I will hand-" Stopping him I explain to him my ability of future sight and that I know he will remain loyal even if his wife gives me a hard time about his death.


    After a short pause laughter can be heard from the two Generals who are now as close as brothers, walking on we encounter cheers and gifts from the various people we pass by.


    "Emperor I am young and willing to serve in your harem!!"


    "Don''t pick her choose me Emperor I am also joining the army!"


    "Ha these girls throwing themselves at you have no idea that you will take them up on that offer Your Majesty. Said Three Suns laughing with a smile across his face.


    .....


    Palace Garden


    Sitting down in the room are Valara, Tia, Samara, Kiera, Eleanor, Teressa and the elders from Teress.


    They are all sitting down while Elder Ibrahim tells them were the Guardians originated from, that they are descendants of the race Dashnell belonged to when every realm was within the Void. And that Dashnell destroyed everything long ago after watching Verena''s reincarnation die before his eyes, he left out the part that Crest is Verena and that Elder Crest is as well. They should have enough brain cells to put that together on their own and if they ask he would just tell them yes, everything else that was talk about was the whereabouts of that being that now controls both realities and what is she doing, does she need protection and has she selected new protectors.


    Ibrahim just smiled and told them that she is around doing whatever she wants to do.


    "She needs no protection." He said. "Wait you already explained that if she dies reality would collapse destroying anything and everything until a new controller is born from the remains of the old reality." Said a worried Elder. "Worry not she was too weak to take on the burden so she passed it onto Dashnell! While she has every bit of control as he does he left everything to her while he shouldered the burden to maintain both realities, she also left recreating everything to him which is why the Creed and Guardians exist, among other races that he could not forget."


    Silence fell upon the room as they heard this many unsure how to ask further questions as they have always obeyed the Guardians and still intend to.


    "If that is how it is I have nothing to fear I hope young Guardian Dash... I mean The Great One can handle this matter any way he chooses." Said the Elder as he returned to his seat.


    Ibrahim laughed before shaking his head he did not understand why his master would let them in on such a secret, but he would never complain if he received a direct order to inform them.Since it was an order he will do just that, after the Elders digested the information they talked for hours before leaving the Garden leaving through their own portals back to their ships.


    As all the Elders besides a few left Valara walked over to Crest. "Crest do you remember anything from the old reality? From the information we gained from Dashnells memories he gave Teressa a fragment of your abilities." Said Valara. Teressa hearing this looks down not knowing how to feel after all the repeated floods of memory into her head, she had not even gotten over her past and just reunited with Aisha. She then looks over to see Crest silver eyes meeting her gaze, before turning back to Valara and saying.


    "I remember it all yes, that boy grew up into quite the man. This is what I always wanted for him you don''t have to treat me different, I am just Elder Crest of the Guardian race now, as for Teressa that power is hers and no one else''s. Dashnell has always been lustful I did raise him to be that way after all, for now I will just live my life alongside him just like in the past, if you girls ever want to know some tricks or find out his fetishes come see me!" With that Crest got up and vanished from the room her voice telling the others were to find her before she left.


    Everyone then looked at each other with a bitter smile on their face, Ibrahim silently escaped from the room not wanting be involved in the coming struggle that will take place in the Palace.


    ...


    Once I returned to the Palace I found Valara and the others waiting for me in the bedroom and I could tell their cloths would remain on them from the serious looks on their faces.


    "Do I have to dig inside your minds or will you tell me what I can do to fix things?" I said to the couple thousand women in the room. "We.. Can we compare to her! Now that you have her back will you throw us away? Dashnell answer me open your heart and tell me now!" Said Valara.


    With that being said I open my heart to let them feel my emotion, inside is a unquenchable lust pushing down a even bigger emotion of rage and insanity. Multiple personalities eating away at the core that is my very self, as hatred, guilt, revenge, and regret from all the lives that I ended so long ago still try to inflict damage to my heart.


    With a smile I cup my hand around her face.


    "I will never let you go or treat you as something that can be thrown away, even I do not know how long I will last under this emotional pain but I know that I will always love every single one of you even if it leads to my death." I said to her and all the others. Some who have their faces down feel guilt for something that had nothing to do with them, the few Creed in the room have red teary eyes after I opened up my heart to them not wanting to look up to meet my gaze. After this I know expanding my harem will go on a short pause as I have to spoil this batch of beauties who just met my Master, lover, and parent the very person I wiped out all of existence for.


    Looking out at the many faces I spot a lustful smile from Tia and Teressa who have already started to undress, witnessing this the others follow suit not wanting to be out done by the two ''shyest'' among them.


    .....


    For the next few weeks the Emperor of the Dragon Empire could be seen walking through the Capital, with the few guards being Generals under his command.


    News spread that within the Imperial Palace Empress Valara is recruiting female elites for the army that will make up her personal guards, many male soldiers felt left out until she notified them of 100 limited spots for men while the rest would be female until the unit reaches 1 thousand. All of those applying must be within Heaven realm up to the Immortal God realm. Once the requirement was out many felt down, although the territory has seen many breakthroughs after the Dragon Emperor took control they were still very few who have reached the Heaven Realm let alone Immortal God.


    Many of the disappointed soldiers were within a lower realm but still wanted to apply as a personal guard that would serve one of the Empresses, the next announcement allowed them such hope.

 63 I Fight For Her

    Leaving his Village and heading towards the Capital is 16 year old Derrick Truss, as a child he was saved by Empress Heather when they raided the monster cave King Alba was using as his base.


    "Son you have only entered the Earth recently do you really plan to head to the Capital to fight for a position as a guard? Here in the Village you are the most important member if you die it will make things harder for us until one of the others becomes stronger, can''t you wait until then!?" Said a Village elder.


    Turning over to look at his home he shakes his head, after King Alba he became an orphan and vowed to thank the ones who saved him and the other villagers lucky enough to survive until that moment. "Once I join the elite guard unit our Village will become famous and I will be able to better protect it won''t I!" Said Derrick as he made his way out of the Village following him is a young girl around 14 years old. When the elder saw this he shook his head, his daughter married this young man after they grew close as he trained to become stronger so the Village will have a protector.


    After the Dragon Empire claimed sovereignty over the land many had their lives improved through the development of trade and protection from the Beast within the region. With the Empire''s promise of protection to those who actively developed the surrounding territories from Beast attacks and attacks from the other Empires and Kingdoms, many Cities and Villages started to prosper and grow but they all still trained their own forces not fully believing in the protection of a newly founded Empire.


    All over the Dragon Empire many youths and those who sought to increase their power rushed to the Imperial Capital of the Empire.


    After all other Empires and Kingdoms surrendered to the Dragon Empire truly unifying this land under one ruler, only one Empire remained an that was the Dragon Empire. They also renamed the Continent to fit this change, to give piece of mind to those who wished to recreate the Blood Sun Empire of the past the Emperor allowed for the old ruined fort to be rebuilt into a grand Kingdom, with the rise of the Blood Sun kingdom he appointed Three Suns as its ruler. He granted many titles to the former rulers naming them each a King ruling territory under the Empire, with those who refused to surrender they are now either dead or had their children become the new rulers.


    Travelling to the Capital was a long journey for those still at the Refinement and Earth realms, many with connections or had broken through to the Heaven realm helped those they came across to reach the Capital faster. They were then surprised to find out the Empire sent out massive air ships created by the Dragon Clan to bring anyone at the Refinement realm and above, this allowed many who could not make the long journey rush to the airships fearing they would fill up. Once they reached the air ships they found it able to hold millions if not more, with the room inside the ships many of the youths began to spar against others who wanted to improve before reaching the Imperial Capital.


    Young Derrick was one of the youths rushing to improve his power before reaching the Imperial Capital, thinking back to the second announcement he still could not believe it until the elder read it before the entire Village.


    "As Empress Valara has already announce we will be recruiting personal guards for her but this is not all each of the Empresses will have a guard unit of one thousand to personally command. Anyone from the Beastia Nation, Dragon Empire, Moon Empire, Stormrain Empire and Star Nation can join the only requirement is to be at the Refinement realm."


    These words ment that he at the Earth realm was given a chance to thank his and his wife''s savior Empress Heather.


    ...


    Even with the deployment of the airships to gather the many willing participants took three weeks total, those who arrived early were greeted by the Grand Imperial Capital. Lime Leaf is no longer the same after constant expansion under the watchful eyes of the Empresses it completely absorbed a few of the neighboring Empires and Kingdoms before slowing down. The Imperial Capital itself has four Empires at each of its corners with it being the Center together they make up the new Lime Leaf Imperial Capital, the four Empires after becoming apart of Lime Leaf were named Imperial Kingdoms.


    Soaring high in the sky the passengers witnessed the massive Capital for all its glory moving past the Imperial Kingdoms before landing in the Imperial Capitals military camp.


    During the trip Derrick met others who had the same goal as him wanting to become apart of the personal guard units, while others were Refinement realm smiths, alchemist, pill refiners and spirit beast tamers. Most of them came to be nurtured by the Empire now that they had a way to get to it they choose to board the airships, they were shocked at the size of the ships interior until a Heaven realm smith explained it was the Dragon Empire using dimensional refined metal to increase the size inside. Telling them this was why he is moving to the Imperial Capital with them to learn under a Master who could bring his talents to further heights.


    Walking off the airship many humans with horns, scales, fangs and claws moved over into the gathering area, many eyes were on them as most humans were taught to fear and hate the beast who live on this world alongside them.


    Many of them knew the Empires army wiped out the Sacred Rain Church during the final battle that decided the true ruler of this planet, so although some held hints of fear or hate they knew death would be a likely outcome if they fought.


    This hesitation was a blessing for many as one human male could not hold in his rage when he noticed a human-beast couple, he tried to cause problems for them only to be arrested by the military guards stationed here. The couple thanked the guard only to see a human officer also rushing over, with the guard that arrested the human being a beast they assumed an argument would break out over the arrest. Only to see the female officer telling the human that if he wishes to join the army in any capacity he must marry a female beast, they will be lenient with his punishment and allow him to choose between the female guards here who are willing to take him so that he can still participate in the test.


    Many who overheard her gasping for breath they then took long hard looks at their beast kin brothers and sisters with a new light, a few of the lustful and eger males moved over to the female officer to volunteer to set examples willing to marry a guard here. She knew they were trying to gain a beautiful beast wife everyone knew once a beast gains human form his or her beauty is otherworldly even more so for hybrids, with a smile she raised her hand and many female guards came before her. A few ambitious women could not allow the men to gain an advantage and also walked forward to request if they too could set an example, the male beast guard smiled as he walked over to the female officer.


    "This is my husband and head of the Guards in this camp that will be the testing ground for this group, I am an officer assigned here to maintain order and I serve directly under Empress Tia. If you girls wish to set examples I can introduce to you a few male officers but it would be wise to not force the marriage, both male and female beast have extremely high amounts of lust so you making this move in a rush is a bad idea. Hearing this the males who volunteered cast multiple glances at the line up of beauties before them, they were beyond hope as they already choose to throw themselves at the women so to be chosen by any means.


    As the few brave humans male and female began to talk to each of the guards and officers who agreed to take on a human partner, the officers were then met with a surprise when Prince Vesta and his wife entered the camp.


    "Attention! Everyone that has gathered here today is seeking to enter the Military, Pill Hall or the other branches that are here in the Imperial Capital, and it is now within your grasp as long as you follow the laws here. Everyone here can gain access to resources to gain power or enter the political aspects of the Empire, both beast and human alike have this opportunity."


    "Today I will announce the trial that you all will undergo each batch will take different test, you lot are lucky for my test is something I had my father help me create. I call it the Trial Tower! Inside you will undergo test suited for each and every one of you personally, no matter if you wish to become a expert in our army, a pill refiner, master smith or alchemist.

 64 Trial Star

    While we all focus on the Prince as he announces the rules to the Trial we are to undertake, behind him stands another man. Looking down at us with a smirk on his face he sits on a massive serpent but I can''t find its head from down below, the prince doesn''t seem to notice or maybe he does not care. The crowd gets more and more agitated as every guard upon noticing the man falls to their knees, they only bowed before the prince so who is this man before us now? Princess Tarisa then bows after she looks behind her saying.


    "Emperor... I mean Father what brings you out here were you not busy with other matters?"


    As we are stunned by her words everyone takes an extra look at the extremely young looking Emperor, he looks every bit human with the exception of his eyes that are like a dragons that change color and the massive tail behind him.


    "Greeting a lot of you have come here today to my home in order to join the guard units that would protect my wives, although that is not all that those have come here for I will personally watch the test for those units. So I hope you put forth your best so you are selected for the jobs you all have come here to pursue."


    Silence washed over the thousands of people standing before the Emperor only to see Prince Vesta push the Emperor aside, shock was all that was left as nothing happened to the prince when this occurred. What did this mean was their relationship that strong or was this Prince spoiled beyond belief, the next thing the people saw was the argument between father and son on how to conduct the trial with both of them being here.


    "Did I not help you build the tower I only wish to watch and mess with the test takers while the others finish the budget meeting!"


    "Father you... Fine stay but don''t push any blame on me when mother finds out I won''t shield you, in fact if you try anything I will show them all your hiding spots!"


    Everyone looks to see the Emperor shaking his head agreeing to the terms set by the Prince, afterwards the Emperor moves to the side of the Prince with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone Sorry for the trouble this is my father the Dragon Emperor, he is going to watch todays test along with me so put in extra effort, we have high hopes for this batch after all."


    Not delaying any longer before another mess shows up Vesta takes out a small tower that expands in the center ofthe camp, the tower now stands majestically tall even reaching the clouds above.


    The tower with its clean cut surface reminds everyone that the technology from the Emperor is superior than any of the methods they have ever seen. Derrick has never seen a building so beautiful in his life this tower would cost more than every village he passed coming to the Empire. With a loud crack the doors to the tower slowly slide open another thing they have never witnessed before, everyone looks on in awe at how the doors went inside the doorway.


    "The test inside will separate everyone upon entry! After a test of abilities everyone will then meet again in a large space before a scoreboard. This board will show everyone how well they are doing and whether or not they will pass, each trial passed will award 20-40 points the goal you all must reach is 400. Ask your questions now you will not get another chance to gain information once you enter the Tower, don''t think about anything extra and ask your questions I will punish no one no matter what is asked about the Trial Tower."


    Hearing these words many still hesitate to step forward until a familiar face does so.


    Stepping up from the crowd is the Heaven Tier Smith. "Prince Vesta I am Thain from the Star Nation as the announcement was for those who wanted to join the army or personal guard, I came here to gain further knowledge in smithing. Will taking this trial still allow me entry into the Empire to find a master?" Said Thain with his hands shaking, looking around he can see many others like him were struggling to ask this very question.


    Moving forward to speak Vesta stopped before looking to his side as a rift in space opened and a group of people walked out of it. The Prince bowed before saying "Hello Mother have you come here to find Father?" Shaking her head she looked at Thain in the crowd.


    "The Trial Tower will test you on your talents whether that be combat or auxiliary skills like Smithing, Pill refinement, and the others. I am Samantha and also a Smith like you, I have learned much after coming to this world along with my husband. Once you enter the Tower I will be the one to watch over the smiths who take the test."


    Standing beside Samantha are others who are from the Pill Hall, Alchemist Hall who also inform them that they will be the ones watching those of their professions. The various non combatants below began to regain their footing as they began to ask questions one after another no longer afraid of being pushed out of the Trial. Derrick was another who asked a question about his wife he wished to test her aptitude within the Tower, when Heather looked down at the youth she noticed his stare, a smile appeared across her face when she noticed where she had seen the youth before.


    When he saw the smile he had also seen the way she looks at the Emperor and it is the same look his wife gives him, looking over to her his smile brightens as he says. "Layla what test will you take in the tower? As I wish to join the personal guard I believe my test will be to fight against various opponents." Said Derrick looking at Layla. Turning to him she smiles before showing him a small dagger, with a smile on her face she says. "I am good at stealth so I might be suited for something like that as well as making antidotes for poison."


    As the couple continued their talks so did the others not knowing what test would appear before them that would test the limits of their skill.


    ....


    The thousands of Trial takers started to move into the Tower under the instructions of the military camp guards, as everyone disappeared from sight I called over Samantha to go into the tower and teach that Smith that spoke up earlier. If he is suitable to have as a student I wanted her to provide the aid he would need to become useful for my plans as soon as possible. Jumping down to enter the tower she disappears from sight, Vesta looks at me but says nothing knowing that I was the one that told his Mothers to head over once that question was asked. With a wide smile I call over a few more to enter the tower without anyone noticing, I found a few good seeds worth growing here today why would I let them take a simple test.


    Pass or fail they will be mine, I sent Valara to the young man Derrick, Samara to his wife as well as Alisa that poison master.


    The other person I had sent inside was actually one of the female beast guards, I knew she had volunteered to marry the human who was trying to cause trouble for a couple that came here for the test. So his test will be extra ''special'' for his test I speed up time for him and a few others, he is to have at least 3 children with her and the two must also become Immortal Gods before they exit to rejoin the test. The place they were sent was New Teress while everyone else took the trials inside the Tower he and his wife would first become a true couple before taking life and death trials inside the tower, once they pass they shall become my piece to show that equality truly exist here.


    ...


    Inside The Tower


    First floor trials are for testing the skills of the trial takers and to find out what their strengths are, while many of them began their test alone against summoned opponents and obstacles, standing in front of Derrick is Empress Valara.


    "Hello child my husband sent me here to fight you but I had a better Idea! Heather get out here I know he sent the both of us here." Said Valara with a lance floating at her side.


    Walking out of the shadows is Heather as she looks at the shocked youth she smiles. "We meet again little one at least this time you are not in a cage! Unlike Valara here I am not a combatant, well I was less of one when I started now I have some ability and can be considered quite good at it. Today you will fight against the two of us, we will test your limits then once we get a grasp on your talents we will each take a month to train you."

 65 Trial Tower

    Looking at the confused face of the young man his new wife is just as confused, both of them heard the test for the tower were to be taken separate. Yet now here they stand together with a massive mansion before them, surrounded by a town filled with other couples just like them a union between human and beast. Young Jacob has already fell to the floor as the Emperor''s voice is heard in his ears but as he looks around only his ''wife'' Liz can be seen.


    "Hello Jacob starting today you will live in this peaceful city here, I have not given it a name yet so lets just call it Love Nest! Everyone here is like you but you are special the two of you can get out of this town while they can not."


    "I will let you know that this test will end once you and Liz have 3 children and once that is done oh will we have a lot of fun. For your life will be on the line in the battle that I will throw at the two of you, if you fail you die while I will personally save Liz if her life is in danger. These rules will be known to her as well, I will be checking in on you every now and then goodbye!"


    Turning over to Liz he looks at his wife, she is taller than him at 6ft with long black hair which drapes over her armor with a bright red sword on her hip. She looks over to him an walks towards him extending her hand covered in a light red fur, the beauty of this red wolf hybrid young woman stuns him stupid as he takes her tender hand looking into her red-black eyes the sunset at her back rocks emotions in his heart.


    ...


    Samantha looks at the middle age smith before her, he is currently melting down metals she provided to him. She requested for him to produce the best thing he can with his current abilities and she would provide all the needed materials, he knows no matter what he makes it won''t catch her eyes or the eyes of the Emperor. So he decided to make his long cherished desired sword, the materials to create this sword was something he could never get his hands on being a Heaven Tier smith from his small clan. It was already enough that they provided him the means to make it this far on their own, and this reason drove him to work to perfection on this sword.


    As he melted down the Void Metal he poured in a vial of blood he requested from Samantha, the blood is for the soon to be wielder of the blade. The red blood had a multi colored shine to it as it merged into the Void Metal sword, the intense heat was absorbed by Samantha so he could focus solely on the sword he was molding to perfection. Casting the mold was the simplest step for Samantha provided this as well, the strange thing that made Thain struggle was the blood that went into the blade started to rampage about. Changing the entire quality of the blade as he hammered and poured out as much of his energy as possible, he tried his best to calm the raging blood within the blade only to struggle to not faint before he finished.


    A cold refreshing energy washed over him shaking him awake before he failed to finish, with the added energy he knew this process was wearing him out. 30 days to melt the Void metal half a year for the blood and metal to merge into one, he had no idea how he was even standing other than Samantha aiding him in some way. The thing that drove him mad was that during this process he had already broken through the Heaven Realm in both cultivation and skill as a smith, he has now become an Immortal while his skill at smithing skyrocketed beyond his belief.


    He has always felt a faint connected with the weapons he created but now he can feel as if the blade itself started to breath, he could not stop his heart from beating loudly. This is the legendary realm were blade and smith become one, if he continues to refine this sword till completion could he not become a legend. A smith that can create a spirit weapon has finally broken past the bottleneck of elemental weapons, just like a Pill God can their not be a Smith God.


    Shaking as he adds the finishing touches to the blade Thain breaks thorough and becomes a Master Grade smith, only one step away from a Smith God crying as he puts his signature on the blade''s hilt he passes out.


    When he wakes up before him is a floating pitch black blade resembling the Void Metal which was its main ingredient, standing up he also finds himself thousands of miles away from the weapon as the oppression it give off crushed its surroundings. Samantha and the blade are the two things he can see in the distances, thanks to becoming an Immortal his vision is exceptional allowing him to see the grand smile on Samantha''s face.


    ...


    Fighting can be heard as the sound of metal clashing against each other fills the world around it with echoes of the fierce training going on, a wounded youth covered in cuts and slashes bears a bright smile on his face as he charges at the woman who saved his life those years ago.


    As the two swords clash against each other yet again the bracelets around Heathers two arms and legs shine bright gold, these power restraints were developed with the intention to aid them whenever I go berserk again. Now they are using it to take turns training the youth Derrick, as he falls to the ground he coughs up a mouth full of blood before struggling to his feet. Planting the sword in the ground at his feet he finds his footing, looking up at the serious face of Heather his bright eyes shine with a drive to improve as within those eyes he sees his wife Layla.


    During his training Heather has mentioned his wife to him again and again, he was asked why he wanted to grow more powerful. Why! He asked himself this again and again as he was brutally beating to the ground time and time again. Until he came up with the answer it was so that he would never have to look on as his own mother and father were eaten in front of him only then too watch as his best friend Layla also lost her mother.


    He vowed to gain the power to kill anyone who would take the life of his loved ones again. As he was saved by Heather he forgot his want for power instead what replaced it was a drive to do anything in his power to give thanks to his savior, these beatings reawoken that hunger and his desire for power to protect his wife and future loved ones.


    "Take a break for now Derrick eat the pills provided by Rose before we continue, the month of training with me is coming to an end so I hope you go all out after you recover. This places energy is so concentrated that even I feel pressure and while fighting you I have even become stronger, as I am just part of the ships maintenance team this time fighting you will give me an edge over the others."


    "So I have to thank you Derrick, as you strive to gain power to protect the ones you love I too move forward to be useful to my Master. Yes I said Master he is both my Husband and Master as a member of the Ancients I left behind everything to become selected. Hahahaha listen to me talking about this with a child who has probably never even slept with a woman even if he has a wife!" Said Heather as she laughed at the panting youth who is stuffing his mouth with pills.


    "Lady Heather I have already consummated my marriage before I left the Village, don''t look down on my love for Layla!" Said Derrick standing to his feet with his weapon raised.


    Looking at his determined face Heather smiles when she heard his response she has already decided to pick his youth as one of her protectors. He has already reached the Heaven Realm with the high concentration of elemental energy in the area aiding in his growth, even she can feel it effecting her after she put on the bracelets. Once she sees the youth running at her her smile fades as she turns serious one last time ready to finish off this training, a face to face clash between the two puts his face close enough to see her smirk. Finding this smirk strange he puts up his guard against any tricks, during this month of training he has gotten a grasp on her fighting style as well as her many changing facial expressions yet today he saw her smirk for the first time.


    Before he could ask he feels a intense pain in his abdomen, looking down he looks to see the hilt of her sword deep in his stomach the sound of his ribs breaking is all he hears before his vision blurs into darkness.


    "Did him talking back force you to finish his training or was that my fault Heather!" I said coming behind Heather hugging her from the back, as I rest my chin on her shoulder my hands move up towards her chest. A loud smack forces my hands down from groping her chest the smug smile on her face fades as she catches the falling body of Derrick before placing him in Valara''s waiting arms.


    "I will Treat him well Heather, you got yourself quite a talented guard here. Now I will leave you to alone for I already had a month full of indulging, it helped melt away a lot of my stress you should take this time to do the same Heather!!" Said Valara as she walked away into a rift opened by the tower leading into a new area while still carrying the knocked out youth. Not waiting for her to fully disappear and before Heather could reply to her I melt off her clothes and jump at her like prey. As a playful yelp is heard loud unrestrained moans is all that is heard that echo off into the distance.

 66 Void Blade

    Standing near the completed blade Samantha places her hand on the pitch black blade feeling overwhelming amounts of obsessive love, the blood that mixed into the Void metal was not hers but mine. I did not know what she wanted the blood for and I did not ask, they have gotten better at blocking my future sight from watching their every move. But now that the blade is complete I see all that it sees, feel what it feels the connection is like a clone of me was just created.


    "Lady Samantha that sword seems to be alive the blade is getting darker. I don''t know what emotion that is but it is powerful enough to gain complete control over the area around it! What a superb ability! Thank you for helping me create this weapon I will never forget this." Said Thain walking forward under the suppression of the blade.


    Looking over at the struggling man Samantha provides a sheath for the blade eliminating the suppression, allowing him to come to inspect his work more closely. "You did most of the work besides I also wrote my signature on the hilt." Samantha said as she passed the sheathed sword over to Thain. Looking over the sword he finds that the blade is already destroying the sheath that is trying to contain it. "What a powerful weapon Lady Samantha your blood is truly too powerful!"


    Samantha just smiles not saying anything as this is a gift to show her affection towards Dashnell.


    Thain excited beyond words holds the blade in his hands as he moves around lifting it up and down like a trophy. Little does he know he helped create a evolving self aware weapon, Void Metal was a material he heard about in legends that came from space never in his wildest dreams did he think he would get to forge a weapon out of this dream Metal. Void Metal comes from the center of the Void were a war caused the Void to shatter sending chunks of Void Metal into different Realms. But Thain could care less about this at the moment, he achieved many of his dreams here today and before he could drown in his success Samantha takes the blade from him and walks towards an open gate.


    With the weapon no longer in his hands he comes back to his senses as he follows Samantha out of the gate, walking through the gate he ends up outside the Trial Tower appearing once again in the center of the military camp.


    Clap Clap Clap


    As applause from his surrounding shock him, Thain straightens his back walking out of the blinding light of the gate before he comes to realize he is standing on a stage. "Congratulations Thain you are the first to pass the test within the Trial Tower! Well you would have been if you exited thirty seconds ago." Said Prince Vesta as he he pointed to the Couple on stage who he remembers as Jacob and Liz.


    "Your excitement for the blade cost you and me both Thain! Hahaha just kidding well done apprentice." Said Samantha as she heads up to stand besides Vesta.


    Becoming numb to the rush of information Thain looks at Jacob who he can swear appears much more mature and older he also spots a few kids behind the two, twins at age 10-11 and a little girl who looks no older than 5. Looking at Samantha with a look of absolute confusion he says. "Did we take 15 years to create that blade!?" Shaking her head she tells him that time was sped up for those two by the Emperor, this helps Thain calm down slightly as he takes a look around at the empty field in front of him. Turning around he sees the Prince and Princess along with a few guards that should have been the ones clapping earlier, looking around he spots that the Emperor is nowhere to be seen.


    ....


    Waking up Derrick looks around to find himself in a forest, at first he calmly gets up but he soon finds himself inside a familiar cage. To his side is his parents as well as his wife and a younger version of himself, tears line the edge of his eyes as blood drips from his clenched fist. "Remember child fear can halt growth and could even cause death if encountered at the wrong time. To pass this trial is quite simple kill the cultist, rush into the cave and fight against the Monster who took away your parents!" A voice echos out inside Derricks head.


    Standing up he grips his sword as he destroys the cage, hearing the sound of shattering wood nearby cultist rush over to find out what is happening inside the camp. Looking over to were the noise originated they find a youth killing their fellow cultist while making his way towards the Cave entrance, seeing this the stronger and more calm among them organize the others to help lead the youth into the cave.


    "Push him towards the cave he is a Heaven Realm expert let Alba deal with him!"


    The slaughter he unleashes onto the cultist cools his head, stopping he turns back to rescue the caged villagers. His greatest wish back then was for salvation when he was inside these cages waiting to be eaten by the monster inside the cave, so how could he pass by the very people who ended up like him. Cleaning out the camp of cultist and saving the villagers became his goal and he moved swiftly to achieve it.


    With no more cultist left the other villagers helped free the others as he made his way into the cave to face Alba. Before he moved to enter the cave young Layla gives him a charm and his younger self gives him a small knife similar to the one he gave Layla after they escaped, taking the knife and charm he smiles as the two children are dragged away by their parents.


    "Thank you mister for saving us kill that Monster inside the cave! Be careful!"


    "Thank you!"


    Moving into the cave Derrick''s shaky legs steady as he moves to face his greatest fear.


    "What test did you make for him Dashnell!" Said Valara as she interrupts the two wild animals mating on the ground. Looking up at the undressing woman I see lighting corsing throughout her body, as she makes he way to join us here on the ground. "A simple test to check his resolve, do you wish to watch? He is currently fighting against King Alba I made this Alba a bit stronger and faster but he has already taken off Alba''s right arm and is not losing his head to his fear or getting to cocky. Such a good seedling!" I said as the two women place their heads against mine.


    As our three naked bodies huddle up with me as the center I let them focus on Derrick''s battle as I start one of my own against their distracted bodies.


    ......


    Jacob watches as more and more people exit the Tower and give him the strangest of looks, as they look at the children at his and Liz''s side. Some even walk up to him and ask why he seems to have aged and if watching these kids are apart of his punishment.


    "They are my children for the last time! Now stop bothering me with your stupid questions, I spent 50 years inside the Tower falling in love and making babies yet I still made it out faster than any of you!" Said Jacob as he placed his head into the chest of his wife Liz. "Oh they are just surprised by the change sweetheart, for them a few days to weeks might have past but for us we had a special test as you know." Said Liz as she caressed Jacobs brown hair as he hid away in her breast.


    Hearing Jacob say he spent 50 years inside the Tower makes many of the people look at the ground in shame, they don''t know if their short amount of time inside will allow them to gain the positions they desire even if they acquired the 400 points to pass. Many keep staring at the couple with 3 adorable children at their side as they come out of the Trial Tower, as they too begin to ask around the news of Jacob and Liz becomes a hot topic for all the test takers once they exit the Tower.


    With many people sharing their experiences inside the Tower some had test that lasted a day while others spent nearly 100 years searching for a way out of a maze or years finding a lost child. Many had different Trials that tested them as well as bring up moments in their past that they regretted giving them the chance to alter the past that haunted them. The couple that was harassed by Jacob finally made their way out of the tower, they too have children following them out one boy and one girl.


    Jacob then makes his way over to them his head held high he then bows to the couple with a serious look in his eyes.


    "Forgive me! I know that you might dislike me still for what I said but I still must apologize for my words and behavior towards you both, I will do my best to work hard in the future for others that fall in love like the two of you!"

 67 Accept Me

    Blood running down his arm Derrick stands straight as he looks at his greatest fear, the thing that brought him countless nightmares as he struggled to become stronger. The standoff between man and beast lasted mear moments before they rushed at each other one last time, the blood from their weapons dropping to the ground being the signal for the end of this battle of wills. As his blade cleaved off Alba''s left side he received a blow that tore through the side of his abdomen, the wound may look light but he had several crushed ribs and internal bleeding. Looking down at the collapsed body of Alba Derrick drops to his knees as he cries letting out all the bottled up emotions he held inside him from the past.


    The sound of someone falling woke Derrick up from his momentary daze, he turned to look and spotted a small child that he was sure was King Alba''s son.


    Once again gripping his sword he notices the charm wrapped around his sword arm as well as the knife start to absorb his hate and rage replacing it with a rush of emotions he felt when Lady Heather first saved him. He did not understand why these items given to him by his past self and wife would calm him when he was about to act against Alba''s child, sitting on the ground he watched on as the child ran to the dead body and cried for its lost parent. This caused Derrick to drop his weapon as he could no longer hold any hate for a child who lost its parent it reminded him to much of himself, all his hate and fear was towards Alba and no one else so why take it out on an innocent child.


    He just set there and cried along side the child and over time the child started to resemble him, the child was crying as it watched his parent die before it''s eyes fighting for its life to the very end. In the eyes of the child he could see the same emotion he had all those years ago was this not the same, looking around there was no one in the cave just two dead ape type beast one male and one femalethat had just been killed. He then took notice that he was not the one the child was staring at with those hateful eyes but the humans behind him collecting the rare materials they just gained from the pair of adult monsters, looking back over to the child he could now tell this was Alba when he was young but why was he witnessing this?


    The only explanation would be this is also part of his test he had overcome his fear but his hate for beast was still lingering on, he hated that they were the same as the monster who took his parents.


    As time went on he watched as the child Alba was beaten unconscious by the humans as they took his parents corpse away leaving nothing behind, the only thing left was a few severed pieces that they did not find value in. Both being the left and right hand of his parents his mother''s left hand and his father''s right, these were the hands they used to protect young Alba when the humans targeted him to make his parents easier targets for them to slaughter.


    During this time Derrick watched as Alba dealt with being an orphan marked by the humans who would return once he matured to collect ''him''. From then on Alba was constantly moving to different mountains as he was chased out by the other beast living there once they found out he was marked, this was until a Beast King took notice of him and raised him. This old and dying Beast King became his new father and Alba was finally able to live without fear, he lived like the other beast fighting and killing for food and resources in the forest to grow stronger.


    10 Years later


    One day Alba was running through the mountains controlled by the Beast King when the humans he knew all too well returned, they were looking for him and he did not want to watch another parent die so he fled from the aged Beast Kings territory even if it meant he would die. Being chased by the humans caused panic, fear and hate to consume his heart as he ran for his life. he did not understand why he was being hunted was he not the same as the humans he could walk and talk and cultivate just like them, yet here he is being hunted while shouting at and being shouted at by his enemies.


    As he continued to run he made his way into a massive mountain forest that both beast and humans feared, because long ago a violent possesed beast King died here. Everyone who entered failedto return even several Beast Kings and human Earth Realm experts, knowing this might lead to his death he still ran inside death by humans or death by a undead Beast King he would choose to die at the hands of his own. Reaching the interior of the mountain he looked around to find a blood red pool filled with crimson red and black blood, hearing the humans rushing inside as well he jumped into the pool.


    Everything else turned quite as the humans arrived at the pool of blood they knew their prey Alba was inside it, they wasted no time an set up a formation around the area sealing it completely so he could no longer escape. They did not wish to wait so they sent attacks at the pool to drive him out of it, soon after rumbling sounds echoed out of the pool of blood as Alba emerged from the pool each step he took a clump of flesh and fur dropped down from his body. As they watched Alba undergo his transformation a few of them knew that Alba was becoming a Heaven realm Beast King, when he was under the protection of the old Beast King he himself also became a Earth realm Beast King.


    This change happen as they bombarded him with vicious attacks be it poison, fire, lighting or ice they used everything they could to stop his transformation as the others undid the sealing formation they set up earlier . With a earth shattering roar Alba in his human form with his fur crimson red and black looked at the terrified humans who were once his hunters, both his fist had the hands of his deceased parents melded onto them becoming his newfound weapon the Bone Gauntlets. This was the last scene that played before Derrick, as it began to fade away he watched the massacre that happened inside the sealed off space he knew that this place would also become the lair of Beast King Alba in the future as it was were he and his family was held.


    Collapsing to the floor covered in a puddle of his own sweat Derrick looks up to see the young beast child in front of him no longer has any hatred in his eyes, the only thing is regret followed by a unwillingness to accept the abuse and mistreatment of his kin, his fellow beast. He was blinded by his hate and ended up being the same as the humans who took his parents away, repeating the cycle to create another version of himself.


    This was what Derrick came to understand that he should not allow his hate to consume him and blind him of how humans and beast treated each other as food and nourishment to grow stronger, he could think of the countless young beast children who had yet to attain a human for that were caught and killed for their blood and meat that allowed one''s strength to increase at a faster rate.


    ......


    With this he knew his test was over and the possibility of him passing was extremely high, after all this test was tailor made for him. Just as he was having this though a blinding light enveloped him and shot him out of the Trial Tower, the light blinded him for awhile until he adjusted to its brightness. The next scene that he saw was the ocean of people crowding around Jacob and his family as well as many people watching as Samantha along with Thain the two smiths walking up towards the Emperor to gift him a pitch blade blade whose aura suppressed even the most verteren of guards here inside the military camp.


    Walking forward Samantha presents the blade to me with a proud smile on her face, I knew she helped Thain create this blade and it turned out to be better than she expected it to be. She never knew the Void Metal would react to my blood in such a harmonious and magnificent way, the blade itself was alive and was already bonded to her and me.


    "Mas- Dashnell this blade is my love for you, over these years you treated me the same as all the others I even received love that rivaled Lady Valara and Lady Samara. We followed you not expecting this type of treatment and I have finally done something that I think would make not only you proud but the others who I had to defeat in order to get here!" Said the flustered Samantha with tears in her eyes she moved to hand me the blade.


    Just as she was getting close the blade that was laid flat across the metal board shot up into the air and hovered mid air before turning to me and rushing straight at me piercing straight into my chest.

 68 Causing a Panic

    As my face is calm a smile is seen on my face as blood oozes out of my mouth, at the same time Valara''s eyes turned a bright red as she rushed at Samantha. Samantha becomes limp as she did not even wish to be alive anymore if she caused my death, she just wanted everyone to know that she truly made this weapon and poured all her love into its creation.


    Blood dripping from the open wound in my chest echos out as I freeze time for any and all who try to get close to Samantha, as she slumped there on the ground expecting this incident to be the end of her life. "Da- Dashnell I-I I did not meant this." Tears running down her cheeks she looks at me knowing the others would not look past this as a simple mistake. And as expected the nearby Valara was moving at her as soon as the blade struck me shattering one of my many hearts absorbing it, only to find herself unable to move any closer to either me or Samantha.


    "No one will hurt you Samantha they can blame you all they want we both know this blade is already part of me, it needed more of me to complete its transformation into a living weapon. Now with the heart it stole from me it should be complete, this pain is nothing losing this little bit of blood is nothing! I Dashnell love this gift of yours Samantha." I said walking over to her lifting her to her feet before pushing the blade in my chest through hers, giving her a deep kiss I pull the blade from her back. Thinking she died she rest in my arms with a wide and proud smile on her face, opening her eyes she sees around her that everyone but Valara is solid like a motionless statue.


    "DASHNELL RELEASE ME! AAHAHAH." This Roar was not the only one heard


    Watching Valara struggle so much I look into her eyes and know that when my heart shattered and was absorbed she snapped, the bond of the Guardian race showed itself as she has lost her mind to madness. I can Feel it affecting all my wives as they all started making their way over here once they felt my heart shatter, although it was not a true death losing the heart stimulated death and affected the bond between us. From this I know to be more careful as Valara, Kiera and Aisha were the only three who lost themselves to madness, the others were shaken but recovered when they noticed I was no longer under threat but still swiftly rushed to my location being stopped by my power as I wanted none of them to see this scene.


    "Samantha from now on you will never separate from me do you understand! I don''t know how long they will hold this against you but don''t worry they will all come to you soon Valara will be among the first I promise." I said as she recovered from being stabbed through the chest, checking her wound she finds it completely gone. She also feels the power from the blade in my hands is connected to the two of us alone, with a smile she realizes the meaning of my words just now.


    With a thud Valara slams into the ground after being released from my hold, seems these women are somewhat immune to my powers of absolute control. "Dashnell what happened tell me why you are protecting her I do not understand!" Slowly as she regains her sanity she calms down as she looks at the pitch black blade in my hand filled with overwhelming obsessive love for me, she then shoots Samantha a glare stubling to her feet she makes her way to us before collapsing onto Samantha. "Make me one as well!" Was all she could get out before she fell unconscious on Samantha''s shoulder.


    "You weren''t lying when you said she would be the first, but are you sure you want me to create these weapons for them, for you! You will lose not only a lot of blood but hearts! How many do you have!?" Samantha unsure if she should follow through and make these weapons.


    I tell her that she can just make the one for Valara for now but sooner or later the others will pressure her into making a weapon for them as well, as for how many hearts I possess my reply was simple. "Do I not have a heart from each of you? If you really want to know how many I have left you can get the answer out of me in bed!" With that said I smiled at her before releasing the others from my control of time and drop into her embrace.


    .......


    "Did you hear the Emperor himself handed out rewards to those who tested out the new Trial Tower developed by the young Prince!"


    "I heard they were lucky enough to meet every one of the Empresses too."


    Gossip like this became the topic of many of the residents of Lime Leaf as there were still many who planned to take the test to become personal guards, and with hearing that a Smith and other non combatants could take this test to join the various powers in the Empire more and more people rushed to the Capital.


    Deep within the Palace as I lay in the bed surrounded by these worried people that forbid me from any and all activity until Rose or Lillie have given approval, they won''t even let me touch any of them I know this is just them being jealous of how Valara had a weapon made even when I was still recovering. I could not stop her that crazy woman was relentless against me, once she woke up she rushed into my room and everyone knew not to stand in her way the guards kept everyone out and oh did we have a good long ''talk'' after awhile I gave up and gave her the required blood. When the weapon was done she rushed back with Samantha behind her as I went through the same process of being attacked by a living weapon hungry for completion.


    When they heard what she did they all have been watching each other, each of them looking for a chance to sneak into the room and have a weapon made. The ones who succeeded in this was very few but enough to have me bedridden for awhile, Samara came after Valara followed by Kiera, Aisha, Teressa, Tia and Crest all made sure to not be left out.


    Watching this go on Eleanor no longer hid in my shadow as she actively prevented the others from causing any more damage to me before I fully recovered, no matter how they bribed her. They also noticed she was like them and lacked a weapon so they began to settle down, after a few brave among them failed and are now unable to walk for a few weeks but are no longer complaining about being left out.


    With Eleanor as a guard keeping anyone from taking any more of my blood as well as keeping guards around Samantha''s workshop I slowly recovered. The truth of this event was seen by all the Trial Tower takers and guards stationed in the camp. Tia ordered them all to keep quiet about everything they saw and that the Emperor will be fine, but everyone knew news would still be leak out sooner or later, what they did not know was Samara sent her assassin units out to follow each and everyone of them. If they dared to speak about it before Tia was ready to announce it they would receive a warning if they still tried they would meet capture or immediate death.


    1 Week later


    A announcement about the Emperor being wounded by a out of controlnewly created living weapon sweep throughout the world, some hoping he died others wishing the Mighty Emperor a speedy recovery as they had better lives under his new found rule. As the news circulated around many heard that the Smith, Thain was the one who made the weapon, everyone expected this poor smith to meet a cruel and torcherous end. The surprise that shocked them more than the news about the Emperor being wounded was that he has become a Elder in the Empire and given control over the military''s weapons workshops for his great skill in making such a powerful weapon.


    This news showed the people of the world that if they had the ability they could indeed stand near the Emperor, causing hundreds of millions to rush into the territory of the Dragon Empire. They had long heard that the Empire had several small and large worlds its people could live in and visit once they became part of the Empire, the one most talked about was the massive world many called New Teress. It was even said many Gods of Destruction lived within these various worlds as its guardians and would each recruit millions of common people to join their worlds and armies.

 69 Treat us Equal

    Thousand Empress Palace


    Deep underground resting inside a ''lake'' the size of the entire Dragon Empire Continent is a Colossal looking Serpent, on its body is pitch black scales that shine dark green to the surrounding area.


    Laying under the water massive slits on its back show its retracted wings numbering in the millions, the massive dragon head of the serpent filled with just as many eyes. In the front of this massive creature sitting at a table is Elder Ibrahim drinking tea, with two of its red eyes open looking at the old man in front of it. A ''smile'' could be seen on the face of this massive monstrosity and the terrifying rows of teeth and massive fangs, Ibrahim does not seem to mind these things and just leisurely chats with the beast.


    "How long have you been awoke ''Ibrahim''!? Watching over me like I am a child keeping things hidden from me." I said looking at Ibrahim.


    "Don''t be mad at this old man your memories and powers are linked so you don''t cause another mess, this was done by Lilly that little angel is always watching over you even though she has to watch over two realities." He said pretending to be wronged.


    We talk about Lilly being the one who placed these restrictions on my power, she has grown more powerful while I remained a mess. Thinking this a heavy suppression comes into being as Lilly emerges from the Void, floating in the air she glides over entering the water and hugging my face.


    Looking on Ibrahim almost wanted to laugh as he watched the young lady surrounded by a blinding light hug scales larger than her entire body. As my massive red eye looks up at her the entire place is bathed in its red glow, rising out of the lake my body coils around until my human form takes shape once again. Lilly still hugging me is now being carried in my arms, with her face resting in my chest looking down at her, green and red merg once more within my eyes.


    "Why have you picked this time to show yourself to me, what is different this time?" I said looking at her with a serious face. She lifts her small hands around my face before her ethereal voice echos out around the entire underground area. "I have fixed you! This time your mind will not cause you to collapse, there will be no more rampages also while it''s true I have become stronger you are still my ''Guardian''." She said wearing a bright smile.


    From the way she spoke it seems she won''t let me go or replace me, as for fixing me I have failed to see how fixed I am after the recent rampage. Knowing my thoughts she giggles before appearing at the table with Ibrahim.


    "Tell me Dashnell did your rampage cause a mess or did you simply break and destroy the things that surrounded you? I would say this is better and more manageable than what you would do before, with this in mind you are also slowly dealing with those many memories while not closing off your emotions right?"


    Thinking of things like that I guess she is right in saying she fixed me, I just don''t like the way she said it. She appears before me again with a face full of tears as she felt wronged by my thoughts just now, as we converse in with our minds Ibrahim holds his hand up trying to block the light at the same time as trying to see her true form. From what he can see she is a young girl no older than 16-18 other than that her silver eyes are the only feature he can make out due to the blinding light.


    Staring at him I share my sight with him, allowing him to see the short haired girl with silver eyes.


    ....


    In a small courtyard filled with all female servants devoid of any and all males in the entire area sits Crest surrounded by every one of my wives.


    "We have all come to talk to you about Dashnell Lady Crest. No Verena! This is what we have all agreed on that you should not be called Crest any longer." Said Samara as the other were to afraid to talk about this even after agreeing on it and being here.


    "Do I not have a say in the name I choose to go by?" She replied. "Yes you do It''s Just... We know that Dashnell wishes to call you Verena and we know you want that as well!" Said the timid Teressa. Looking at the girls before her Crest drops her head down as she is filled with complex emotion, she then looks up at the group with red teary eyes.


    "It''s true that I wish for him to call me by my name! But things are not so simple I don''t wish to cause him to remember any of those memories, did you not witness the destruction he caused?" Said Crest. "What destruction! He wiped out all of existence when you died before his eyes for the second time, the tension between the two of you is to much for even us on the sideline." Said Tia clenching her fist she stares at Crest.


    Verena did not know how to handle things as she also remembers her life as a Guardian and living a normal life unafraid of those around her. She did not grow up in a hellish and cruel place as a Guardian, she only found herself being forced into it when the war against the Creed started. During this time she meet a unparalleled God who seemed to favor her talent, while also being a member of the Guardian Race this allowed her to train and become stronger to fight in the ongoing war.


    Who would have expected the God who trained her would forbid her from ever fighting in the war, this enraged her and she as a rebellious youth ignored his affection and ran off, while being forced away from the war she fell in love with another youth and by the time Dashnell had time to return from the frontlines thousands of years of this love solidified for her. Even today after she regained both of her lives memories she felt that both of them would avoid talking about anything related to the past, for the both of them the tension increased to the point of him avoiding all of them.


    She was trying to make up her mind to force him to talk as she did not want to solve all their problems through the bond, she wanted to recreate everything they had in the past.


    "I will talk to that stupid dragon snake and force him to call me by my name! You are right I am Verena when have I ever been this emotional, this weak just because of the past. But I will tell you all right now that Dashnell won''t give me any special treatment unless I ask for it, besides he has a new special someone who he has to place above even me." Said Verena! As she looked up with a bitter smile on her face.


    "This we know we can''t just expect to try and become your replacement, we are us and you are you. We want you to treat us equal! What we mean is you don''t have to hid away from us unless that is what you prefer, a lot of us love each other as well as that stupid dragon of ours." Said Valara.


    ...


    Hours later.


    While they were laughing and getting close with each other they felt a powerful force enter the lower levels of the Palace moving towards Dashnell. This forced them to stop their ''bonding session'' they each rushed to dress themselves as they flooded into the rift created by Valara barely clothed, with some not even bothering to put anything on.


    Moving down the stairs like an army comes my many wives, they felt the disturbance and move quickly to check on me. Even if they left Elder Ibrahim to watch over me they did not think he alone could aid me, upon reaching the lake they spot me embracing Lilly. The smile on my face is one of a parent reuniting with a child after a long day of separation, they feel that I posses no lust towards her but each feel the threat that this new woman poses to them.


    Looking over at the arrived army of half naked and naked women Lilly smiles at them while Ibrahim vanishes from his spot returning to me, though his action escapes everyone''s notice but Lilly''s. She then smiles at the others appearing before them and speaking into their minds.


    "Hi nice to meet you I am Lilly, you don''t have to worry I won''t steal him away from you. As most of you have guessed I am the Controller that he is tasked with protecting but I hate that title so just call me by my name, I will leave you alone as you all seem to have been busy before I caused you all to rush in here. Besides Dashnell is Mine! But I will let you borrow him." With a giggle of laughter Lilly vanishes from this world returning to the Void.


    Leaving me to handle the misunderstanding she created, but she was not wrong in a sense.


    Stepping forward I see Crest moving towards me with a radiant smile on her face, the sweat from earlier still present on her body. "Crest you seem to have been bus-" Grabbing the back of my head she kisses me before stopping, the separation leaving me wanting before I could act on her or speak she looks into my eyes with tears running down her own. "Venera! I am Venera Dashnell do not push me away do not keep running from Me!"


    Her words cause a sharp pain in my heart as for the first time in years tears drop from my eyes, again before I could speak she steps to the side letting the others enter my view.


    Wiping the tears from my eyes I look up at the ceiling of this cave before grabbing Verena with my tail and walking towards my harem. "I wanted this place to be where I relaxed but! Who said I can''t relax while unleashing my fury, love, and emotion upon all of you!"

 70 Dragon of Lus

    The sound of panting has long since drowned out the silence here in the underground lake, as the women throw themselves at each other while making their way towards the center. Some pay no attention at all to moving knowing if they ignored him for to long he would shift the center around them, then ravashing them to the point of exhaustion this was the goal many of the girls here had.


    Many have already succeeded in luring over the lustful beast upon them, after being ravished they would collapse on the ground panting while looking up at him with a want for more before passing out. My body fluids act as a powerful aphrodisiac even more so for my seed, being able to control my ejaculations allowed me to pump them full anytime I desired which would drive them mad with lust even when their bodies could no longer take it. That along with my blood are also both a potent addictive substance I use to bring the demise of any and all women, this added with the fact that each time they had sex with me increased their power made them keep coming back for more.


    Samara enjoyed these orgies the most if not just as much as myself, if one thought of Samara they would consider her as a reserved leader who managed the Empire alongside Tia. Only now would one be able to see the true Samara, as she chased girl after girl only matching my speed. While I know she can''t compare to me in stamina she is eliminating girls, making it so I have to wait till they recover before having my ''turn''. She was not the only one doing this but I solved that already, with her help we both targeted Valara and Verena.


    While the two of us going after Valara is a common thing we saw that Verena was a larger threat while we slowly played with Valara till she hit the ground. Putting our pride aside we once again teamed up to take someone down, the battle lasted so long Valara got up again and joined us only to be once again beat down Verena finally joining her. Samara then went off on her hunt for new victims but I saw this as my chance to add her exhausted body to the pile on the ground, being to busy with her head being grappled by the legs of her ''victim'' Teressa I made my move.


    As Teressa was being made a mess by Samara''s technique she tightens her hold on Samara while I move in for the finishing blow, being shocked by this trap she tried to struggle free from Teressa''s thighs. "This is what you get for always bullying me! Now finish what you started before you become a mess to Dashnell." Said Teressa with a face full of red, lust filling her silver eyes.


    As I get a hold of Samara''s other half and with one thrust deep inside her she loses control of her legs spraying the floor, she did not go down in vain she managed to keep Teressa from fleeing away from me. "Spare me Dashnell we agreed that if I helped you take her out just now you would go easy on me!" She said trying to back away but Samara''s death grip remained. She looked down at the face Samara had and the red on her face extended to half her body, Samara had a look of satisfaction on her face as if drowning in ecstasy.


    With a thought she remembered that for the past week I had not had sex with any of them and just rested here in the underground lake. "Mercy!" Was the last thing she said before she too joined the others becoming a mess on the ground, being pent up truly is bad, for them that is. With a smile on my face I make my way towards Kiera, looking at me she sees behind me a pile of bodies still quivering most not lasting more than 2 minutes before it became to much for them. Verena last the longest even with Samara helping at 25 minutes, Valara lasting 10 for the first and five for the second.


    Samara lasted for 20 before being tricked and the latest to drop to me being Teressa with a little over 7 minutes. Kiera knew she would at most last 10-15 minutes and it would have been less if Samara was still around, during these ''sessions'' although Samara seemed to be going after others she was always teaming up with Dashnell to take out those who would get in her way of being alone with him. With most the others being apart of the early group the two went after, she knew she would have a chance to have Dashnell to self, the smile on her face was then replaced buy one looking at her greatest challenge.


    "Come! I don''t think any of the others will get in the way now." Said Kiera as she stood in front of me. I took this chance to stop time before taking hold of this fierce woman, she was not like the others she had more muscle than them and was proud of it. Taking her in to my embrace I had to look up as she was taller than me, this Draconian like all the others became extremely lustful during times like this, with competition only making them more brave in trying new things. Lifting her up I thrust into her as she bites down on my neck drawing blood, a habit of Draconian women until her moans turning more and more into pants as she began to lose control giving up to reason and giving into her lust.


    The others in the surroundings look at the two of us engage only to find that the split second that they blinked Kiera was spasming on the ground at my feet, I picked her limp body up placing her near the edge of the lake. She tried her best not to move so she could enjoy the lingering feeling, the others now know why they kept finding bodies hitting the ground every second.


    "So that''s how he does things when he is serious, Tia go on you don''t have to wait here with me go join the other youths have your fun I won''t be left out. How many times has he proved that this amount is nothing to him, you have to remember he spent eons playing with trillions of girls like you." Said Sophia wearing some eye catching lingerie. It caught my eye the moment I saw her rushing down the stairs with the rest and I intend to save her for last, this can be her reward for tempting me so effectively with that outrageous outfit.


    No longer than 30 mins later the only one left is Sophia with a bitter smile on her face, she always worried that she was too old to keep up with these young girls and here she is being last to have a go. "Don''t look down on yourself so much Sophia!"


    I said appearing before her she only looks up at me not knowing how to respond, she may look young but she knows her true. Not letting her think any more of these useless thoughts I take her in my arms as we appear in the bed chambers of the Palace, I then take my time teasing her body till she is drenched in her own sweat. Watching her chest rise and fall I know her lust is at its peak as she stares at me forgetting her previous thoughts, right now she is just another woman spending time with her lover. Thrust after thrust led to more and more moans then to a rapid sounding pant as the two of us have long since forgotten the world around us.


    .....


    Many maids could be seen rushing around in teams of 4-5 carrying the bodies of the Empresses deeper into the Palace, rushing back and forth from the underground lake they never knew existed. Some of them even being Pill refiners, this was set up by Tia after she received too much ''love'' from a certain someone, this would allow her to enjoy the moment as well as know after taking a few recovery pills she could keep that feeling present as she returned to work. The others followed her lead and they then created a Pill refiner unit that specializes in providing these pills to them after a ''long day''.


    "What happened in the Palace I never seen this many servants moving around?"


    "Isn''t that the reserve maids? They never go towards the deeper parts of the Palace I am sure they set these rules long ago as the Emperor would often exhaust his guards and maids. So they set up another group of maids he was forbidden from going after as they were married!"


    "You fool stop trying to make it look as if he is breaking that rule! The Empresses ordered them to move as the guards and maids serving the Emperor are currently in his bed allowing them to rest, this caused them to order the reserved maids to go into the Palace Inner areas."


    As the group of male guards continued talking to each other about the unusual activity in the Palace they hear someone coming down the hall, this area was forbidden to many and they knew the Princes would always wait in the Throne room and never entered this hall. So they were at a loss of who was coming, until the sound became focused and it was not entering the hall but someone exiting meaning it was most likely one of the Empresses. To their shock it was the Emperor they saw, as he was walking towards them they saw Empress Verena to his side locking arms with him as she struggled to keep up. And behind the pair was a few others including Valara, Tia and messy looking Eleanor who was last in the group.


    "Don''t let anyone disturb the other Empresses they seem to have had a very tiring and exhausting day, so I will let them get their much needed rest." I said to the dazed guards as they looked at how the others besides me looked ready to drop dead on the ground if a weak gust of wind went by.

 71 Inheritance

    The sound of laughter could be heard throughout the Palace as a group of young children no older than 5 years old were running about playing. The guards watching over the children wore specially made armor that showed off a pitch black dragon insignia that wrapped around their shoulders, with the head stopping at their hearts. This unit was selected after the Trial Tower showed off its ability to produce talents, everyone who entered the Tower underwent a mass change from a farmer become a newly selected general to the poor who found a way into the test now holding massive power and influence in the Empire Capital.


    No matter the background the Tower seemed to produce constant miracles for the people who entered, and along with these miracles came tragedies. While the majority of those who entered survived and gained from the experience no one was banned from entry, meaning many seeking power or those evils who hid away could sneak into the Capital and into the Tower. After finding out these vile people were inside many of the Empire worried that it would grant them power to continue their evil or cause trouble for the Empire itself.


    These worries ended a year after one evil man exited the Tower completely devoid of his previous power, the guards quickly questioned him and found he succeeded in gaining more power but tried his luck and attempted to kill the being who trained him. Being striped of his power then tossed aside he barely made it out of the Tower alive, more people turned out this way but a few of the truly evil came out not only alive but were taken into the Empire and given powerful positions.


    The citizens did not know what to do with this information many feared they would become victims of these new powers and the Empire would turn a blind eye to their suffering. Others saw this as being truly fair to anyone and everyone who had the power and ability to raise even if others considered them evil, a message about the matter by Empress Tia proved just that. Stating that everyone will be given fair treatment, that right and wrong, good and evil can not be decided by those who did not walk the path themselves and the Emperor would be the one to decide if they died after exiting the Tower or served under him.


    During the Trial many youths found themselves given the position of personal guards or were immediately sent to join the Empires army, at first the personal guards found their jobs unneeded as while following the Empress they were assigned they were no use at all. Every trouble she would encounter was handled by her alone, many of them who guarded those in the army experienced this uselessness, Anna, Elise, Iris and Ivy all caused those who followed them to feel this way.


    These 4 women were rumored to be among the first human wives the Emperor took in, each having a low starting point and now each are stronger than anything the guard units ever seen. The Twins unique fire burns any and all their enemies to ash both women seem to be a phoenix bathed in flames, while Anna takes after Empress Valara and destroys everything with lighting attacks or her sword. As for Elise many regret trying to learn of her strengths as her army unit is low in number but feared as they are the Legendary Shadow Unit, that the Emperor uses to silently cleanse life from his enemies.


    If these four did not need protection then what about the others, this helpless feeling came to an end when they all started to notice each of the Empresses putting on weight. Finally each of the guard units felt they would be able to do their jobs, the Empresses they guarded each became pregnant around the time the Emperor was said to be recovering. After finding out they would be watching over the Emperor''s future children they were each determined to perform above what they were capable of.


    As the Years went by more and more children were born and the guards unit finally found out why they were assigned to guard the Empresses. They were to become guards for the children that now fill the Palace halls running around causing untold amounts of trouble, they had become guards that


    are professional babysitters. Many of them were depressed at first until they became the trainers, teachers and personal guards for the children, each guard being assigned a child each. With this the guards found it unbelievable that each Empress would have a thousand children in such a short amount of time.


    In these short 5 years they were proven wrong they each were responsible for guarding a single child, as well as the education of said child. the 900 female guards watched over the princesses while the 100 male guards watched over the princes. Some of the Male guards watched over a princess but these were very uncommon and the more uncommon was a Female guard watching over a prince but there was indeed one such case were this happens.


    Prince Edwin was the only one among his brothers who had a female guard, while a few of his sisters had male guards although rare was not as shocking as his situation. Even when Empress Valara gave birth to one thousand girls the 100 male guards who served her only 20 stayed, the others were replaced by female guards from the other units. The case that was on everyone''s mind was 5 year old Princess Tianna who was taken care of by her male guard, he never left her side during these 5years of her life even when she bathed. Many expected Empress Tia or the Emperor to lose their minds when this information was found out but nothing happened the man was well liked and treated warmly by the two.


    Another strange thing was this five year old Princess announced she will compete for the throne against her elder brother Vesta, many did think about who would Inherit the throne when the Emperor passed it down and to who. With so many children how cruel and brutal would the fight for the throne be, yet after all this time only a few of the Emperor''s children wanted the throne. Two of which fought for power in the open all over the Empire gathering support, while the others hid away in the shadows only meeting with a select few.


    The two who fought openly were Prince Vesta and Princess Tianna these two held as much power as their mothers, Empress Samara and Empress Tia many avoided this struggle for power between the two youths even their own mothers. When they tried to get their husband to do something he just said. "Let them fight no one will die, besides they are the two who I expected this from". With this both Tia and Samara left their two children to fight for their father''s throne.


    ...


    "Father why do you not spend more time with me!" Said a little girl swinging on the arms of her father. As the two of them play in the garden a guard can be seen not to far away with a smile on his face as he watches over the two.


    "Son do you want to play with me as well? Even if you are grown we did not have much time to spend together before I sent you away to explore this world, you were only 10 years old when I sent you away." I said looking at my son who stayed hidden not revealing that he is a prince as he even took the test in the Trial Tower and became a personal guard ending up watching over his own sister.


    "Father you know how my mother raised me! I am me a blade in the dark that will kill anyone who tries to hurt my family, besides Tianna would make my day hell if I stole away her time with you." Said the youth teasing his sister who let go of her father''s arm and running up to her brother.


    "Michael don''t tease me I will become Empress one day! Unlike my sisters I won''t throw myself at father without a fight! I refuse to let my blood control my heart." Said Tianna even as she rushed back to me and demanded I run around with her on my shoulders. Me and Michael just laughed at her contradictory actions.


    "Father will you really let her fight with Vesta? Even I see that you have placed great trust on elder brother Vesta." Michael said as he smiled at the playful Tianna. "You worry to much like your mothers she just wants to show she can do everything he can even without coming into my bed. Did you know out of all my recently born daughters Tianna has been receiving training from both her mother and grandmother in how to please-. As I tried to finish my words Tianna who turned bright red made sure to silence me from speaking any more.


    "Why do you know this! They promised me they would not tell you.. Agh just you wait!" She said before jumping off my back and dashing away heading towards Tia, watching her leave Michael can only shake his head at me before rushing after the bright red embarrassed Princess.


    Appearing from the shadow is Eleanor as she sits on my tail looking at me with a proud smile, she had raised Michael to become someone who kills for his family in the shadows just as she kills my enemies from the shadows.

 72 Little Princess Sun

    Standing high above the sky looking down below at her father bathed in flames is Ella Sun, the petite girl had already married and had children with her husband but the man below is always on her mind. He missed her wedding, her having his grandchild all while he went to war trying to become more powerful to better serve his lord, her Husband the Emperor Dashnell.


    Had she known the man she fell for was the Emperor she would have given him a harder time as well as demand her father have more free time to spend with her when she was younger. But today she found out in her father''s free time he just trained like a man possessed, his obsession to get stronger even infected his wife.


    Looking at the lithe figure behind her father she looks at her mother, as the pair sit there in the magma absorbing its essence and becoming one with it. She feels the warmth of her husband''s hand and squeezes it tight. "Is this really how you wish to spend your time?" I say turning my head to Ella, her bright red hair shining in the intense heat given off by the lava below.


    "You can''t complain you told me that I could go where I wanted, do whatever I wanted! Why? Do you want me pregnant again?" She said with a smile as she turned back to watch her parents.


    When I spend time with any of my wives I would isolate time for us as we went about doing whatever they wished, this was the least I could do after they have given everything they are to me.


    Some want to spend time with me away from the Palace in a foreign land were no one knows us, others want a night of passion with just the two of us Sophia seems very fond of that. While Kiera, Valara, Aisha and a few others want to bond on the battlefield killing enemies drying ourselves in blood before having the corpse littered ground as a bed to indulge as the unsatisfying battle was not enough.


    There are a few who enjoy travel, helping others, researching in a lab for days if not years on end and so many others. The time I spend with them helps to ease my mind, but I often think of when I would fail to protect even one of them or the death of one of my many children. A simple way to solve this is to stop getting more wives stop having children but why would I do that, ifI want something I will take it! This just means I have to be stronger than anything and everything that is out there, those women of mine also need to become stronger.


    While a few of them are strong enough to protect themselves, it is those few who I find myself always worrying about the most. As they always try to throw themselves at death''s door, in the years after we took complete control of this mortal world they went out alone to gain control over the other nearby worlds. I never lifted a hand to help letting them handle everything on their own, doing this allowed them to bond with each other as well as make them truly strong.


    If they always depended on me appearing when they were in danger they would cease to grow stronger, the worst that would happen is after they faint due to nearly dying only then would I show up to save them. I would always hope that the near death experience would push their growth to another level, Samara and Valara have little to no problem getting stronger as they are Guardians my other wives take a bit more push to get stronger and I am more than happy to be that push.


    The first time they become pregnant with my child their bodies undergo quantitative changes shedding off their mortality then and their as the child develops in their wombs. With my blood as the catalyst to this evolution both mother and child are made stronger as my blood mixes with theirs. Through this process my human wives become more and more like the Guardians just like the others, when they learned of this they made sure to send me plenty of ''hints''.


    ....


    After spending time with Ella watching over her parents we go to greet them, making our way down to the scorching landscape we spot another person also heading for the couple.


    Meeting up with the youth who is going to check on his master we find that it is no other than Tomas, once he spotted Ella he knew she wanted to spend time with her parents and was about to leave but we stopped him from leaving. "Brother Tomas you don''t have to leave let''s visit father together!" She said with a bright sun like smile. Over the years Three Suns started to treat Tomas more and more like his own son, teaching him everything he could even his families inheritance arts related to the sun.


    As we get closer to the pair sitting in the lava they sense our approach, opening their eyes Ella''s mother stands to her feet before making her way into Ella''s waiting embrace. This wife of mine sent a message to her mother about our visit how sly, Three Suns on the other hand slowly makes his way over to us he has long gotten used to treating me like family so he knows he does not have to put on airs when around me.


    "Dashnell I feel I am seeing you more and more these days, every time with Ella in tow are you trying to tell me something?" Said Three Suns as he went up to Tomas who is stunned solid.


    These words of his giving me hints to have Ella change her habits of these frequent visits are well received by me, but who would have thought her own father would throw her into the jaws of a ravenous beast. Ella''s mother Lana Sun stops the invisible talk between us with a few shocking words she says out loud to Ella. "Ella I am happy you stopped by today I have good news! You will soon be having another sibling! I am sure its a boy as well." These words from her caused Three Suns to sit on the spot allowing the lava to reach his chest.


    The laughter from me did not help the silence her words caused but after a few silent minutes tears of joy could be seen from the three, from her words I could sense something was wrong and then Ella explained it to us. That her mother was injured after having her third child when Three Suns was fighting for the throne and crowned Emperor, during this time his other wives tired to get rid of her for being unable to bare anymore children but Three Suns forbid anyone from trying to get rid of her or they would be cast out instead.


    This must be the reason Ella tries so hard to be better than her sisters who also caught my eye those years ago when I was unknown to them, who would have thought that I would manage to seduce so many princesses of the Emperor Three Suns while roaming the lands looking for a spot to start my take over of this world. The day I tell him these things I wonder how he would feel knowing that the reason I ended up in Lime Leaf Village was to get all his daughters in my bed, this also meant I could not cause their father''s death in any of my plans when taking over the Three Suns Empire.


    With this news uplifting everyone''s mood we begin to talk while roasting delicacies over the lava pits near us, until everyone gets a message each being different than rest. Tomas and Three Suns both got messages from Tia telling them to prepare for a war against a planet controlled by a few trouble making Gods of Creation, Lana got a message from Ella while Ella and me both got spammed with mental messages about freezing time and what we did with that time alone. Rather than tell me about what is happening on the planet they are about to go and conquer they want information on what Ella and I did together.


    These girls are always trying to get an edge over each other and I can''t blame them, Verena is the most lustful of my wives followed by Valara, Samara, Teressa and Tia. The others are only ''slightly'' behind these wonderful succubus, as they each spend the majority of the time alone with me in my embrace. The other want to roam the stars, visit strange worlds or travel the void with me to bond and deepen our romantic love with each other, while those lustful few only want to see how deep in them I can be and how long they can last my ''relentless'' assault... I mean love.


    After sharing their time ''spent'' with me, the others made less demands to do anything romantic other than things they held dear, with that most of the time with them is enjoyably lustful.


    After Ella shares what we did I get a mix of demands for future ''dates'' and finally get the information I wanted from these competitive women, the Gods of Creation are claiming that this realm is their and that they will not sit by as I go to conquer it. That is unless I prove I am a righteous ruler by handing over a valuable ''Stone'' to them, gifting this stone to them would prove that I will not rule them with power but with mutual ''understanding''.


    With my eyes glowing a slight red Ella squeezes my hands to calm me down but that is enough of this shit from those greedy fucks! They know that Teressa would need to die for them to get the stone as unlike the one in me it is now her heart. With my blood boiling I summon Ibrahim from his sleep, when he appears before us he is no longer an old man but a youth with black hair and strange glowing green eyes.


    "Go with them during this campaign Ibrahim and bring me the bodies of those who keep requesting Teressa''s death! Let Valara and the others do most of the fighting. You just make sure none of them escape do you understand!" I said to Ibrahim with fury in my voice and my eyes a mix of red surrounded by black.


    "Yes Master! You don''t have to worry! Am I allowed to use my powers?" He said with his head down clenching his fist. Ibrahim being a part of me was birthed when my ability of mind control gained consciousness, he knew from his birth that unlike my other abilities he was rarely used if at all and even hated at the beginning. "If I am sending you that alone should be your answer. Yes you can use your power I am not the same as before, my hate for your talent was misplaced hatred. Forgive me."


    With a smile on his face the black haired youth vanished.

 73 I am Your Master

    Lana wrapped both her hands around her husbands as a bright smile spreads across her face, letting him know that she will also be going with him on this trip.


    "I won''t let you run away from me, even if you run off to war I will follow behind you. I may not be as strong as you but I am not weak enough to die so easy in the battlefield. Lets go!" She said leaving with Ella and Tomas following behind.


    Ella kisses me before she goes with her mother leaving me and Three Suns alone for a brief moment.


    "Your wife reminds me of Valara, don''t let her down old man. Timothy will join you on the front lines, when you strike make sure you bring about the most suffering to those Gods of Creation. Timothy has already received this order, show them what suffering means!" I said looking into the bright fire in Three Suns eyes.


    Nodding that he understands he transforming into a flame that races after the others who left before him, turning around I step through the lava appearing inside the Palace. As the lava leaves my imprints in the ground as I walk the maids have a look of rage on their faces once they spot the damage caused by my ''walk'' towards the throne room.


    "That lava should not be able to melt the ground! Inform everyone in the Palace that the Emperor is in a bad mood and be quick about it!!" Said one of the more experienced Palace guards.


    Once I arrived inside the throne room the sight in my eyes is of Valara and Verena whose eyes mimic my own, the flaming black and red mixed together giving off a feeling of dread to those in the Palace. Samara on the side suppressing the rage as best she can looks over at me with her eyes being blood red, she walks up to me her hands clasping my face in a attempt to calm me down.


    "We will deal with them I promise Dashnell! You stay here and don''t do anything stupid, also the Elders mainly Vargas wish to speak with Ibrahim. They said he has not been seen for the past five years, they know he likes his freedom but he left without saying anything to them. So they asked me to inform you to see if you could find a way to reach him as you did before." Samara said leading me to the throne before sitting on my lap making the others rage lessen as jealousy replaced it.


    How could I forget to inform them about what Ibrahim truly is.... Wait this is not my fault that old monster became apart of me again on his own and did not even let anyone know about it while he just left that to me. Shaking my head I tell them to have the Elders and Vargas join them in the attack. "They don''t have to do much but that is were they will meet Ibrahim, he is a bit younger but Vargas should be able to spot him right away. If you want another person have Sophia around she should notice him hiding among the army, Tia assigned the troops with her help after all so she should notice him quickly." I said leaning back in the throne thinking of a way to vent.


    "I am going to enter the Void while you all are busy with the war." These words of mine bring the talking in the room to a silent stop.


    As each of them voice their worries and demand I stay away from the Void, I tell them that I planned to go there without them knowing. That the reason for me going is to get something that is resting there in the Void and I must go get it sooner or later, that this trip won''t have any danger how could it the Void is apart of me after all. None of them want me to go and I feel that if I speak about what else is within the Void they would stop me from stepping one foot inside it even if I have to regain the piece of me that is needed for me to completely regain my former power.


    One by one those inside the throne room kiss me goodbye as they head off to war and I leave too entering the Void, they must think this trip will last as long as the war but I will soon join the battlefield. Although I promised not to involve myself with the war how would they know if I send those like Ibrahim a manifestation of my power instead, Ibrahim alone is enough but I will show them what it means to enrage me. With the goodbyes done I sit alone on my throne before stepping off traveling through space arriving at my destination, this massive ball of energy wrapping itself in darkness is the very ''ability'' that has been with me for the longest time.


    Feeling me getting closer to her she opens her eyes as the darkness envelops us both.


    "Master you have need of me!? I feel your rage, your hate even your regret. But if you request it of me I shall follow you once more, but you should know what you promised me last tim-"


    My stare alone gives my answer. As her body descends towards me her fully nude body is there for me to see, Black hair bright green eyes the naked body of this young woman wrapped in darkness bows before me.


    "Come! Devour all of me for I am your Master!"


    The darkness swirls around us as she merges with it before charging at me along with the mass of physical abyss, when the darkness of the Void returns to its dull black a mark of black ink makes its way down from my right eye stretching down to my cheek. Turning around to head back to the Palace to make the journey with my wives the mark can no longer be seen, as both my eyes are no longer a mix of black and red instead it is black and green.


    ......


    Ibrahim helping organize the troops boarding a spaceship for the first time helps them ease their minds of the fear they have leaving their homeworld. These fears only affect the newly recruited as most of the veterans or anyone who has spent more than a year in the Dragon Empires army would have already visited New Teress, as he was giving out orders his eyes flashed a strange green before turning back to their original color of pale green. "Shit did he wake up that monster? I best do everything I can to show she is not needed not just yet anyway." He said looking back towards the Palace before turning back to the crowd entering the ship.


    Many of the troops look at Ibrahim unsure of who he is but see that every general has went up and greeted this strange green eyed youth. So they kept their talks to each other, speaking out to question this youth gave them a feeling of death when they looked into his eyes his black hair in the sunset giving of eerie vibes to the experienced war veterans. That was until a brave youth rushed up to the fearful green eyed black haired youth unafraid of the rumors that speaking to him would shorten your life.


    "Who are you? I am Derrick Thruss a new General of the Dragon Empire, I know I have not spoken to many of the other higher ups as most of them are still away on missions but I know quite a few of them yet I have never seen you. Seeing as the others have all introduced themselves to you I guess you are even more new than I." Said Derrick out loud showing the others the youth is not someone they should fear as he is one of their Generals leading this army.


    "Oh quite brave of you young Derrick! I am not a new General but an old one, do you not recognize me?" As he said these words he changed his form back into that of the old man everyone knew as an Elder of the Guardian race that the Emperor was close with, many thinking that they were father and son! Shock and fear now truly appeared on the faces of Derrick and the troops boarding this ship.


    "Hahaha!" With a laugh Ibrahim returns back into his original form of the black haired green eyed youth. Informing them that he will be taking on a mission given to him by the Emperor during this war, that this is his true appearance he regained after regaining his true powers that were sealed away.


    This vague information was enough for the soldiers of the army as they knew their judgment of this youth being a bringer of death was spot on, they prayed that the enemies who the youth was sent to kill were nowhere near their battlefields.


    News spread that a youth named Ibrahim was directing orders on to those boarding the ship the Emperor choose to board, Vargas was among the first to rush over to verify the identity of this youth.


    Once he arrived his gaze immediately landed on the youth, dropping to the ground his memories went wild as he relieved his youth following around this very person through life and death. This youth was indeed the Ibrahim of old that he remembered, a hand landed on his shoulder as he looked over to see Sophia with a radiant smile on her face. "Dashnell has told me to bring you and the elders into the ship as he and Ibrahim have something to tell us!" She said helping the giant of a man to his feet, as everyone watched this stunningly beautiful woman lift up the man with a single hand chills ran down the spines of everyone who was ''inspecting'' her figure.


    This chill became a sweat filled terror once they heard Derrick address her as Empress Sophia as he lead her into the ship along with the elite guard thatwas made to protect the Emperor, the unit of legend that everyone said did not exist made by Empress Eleanor.

 74 Something You Should Not Be

    A young soldier watches as the army moves into the metallic flying ships, the massive silver ships shaped like a spear tip can each hold millions of troops along with supplies for the trip. Hoping he can rise up in the ranks during this war is his goal as he clenches his fist, both his father and mother will be watching over him but he can not stop that. This will be his first time going to war and Lashar made a deal with his parents that if he can survive the war without their help he can roam the mortal realm.


    Passing this test means traveling the realm with a few protectors but failure means another 5 years of training against Valara, this mother of his trains all his brothers and sisters once they reach the young age of 5. This year he will be 15, he has watched for the past few years as his older siblings left this planet to roam about the mortal realm, even the weaker less combat oriented were able to leave as long as they took guards along. His older brother Vesta left while he was still a child taking his wife and a few aids with him, while his younger sister Tianna also gained permission to leave this world.


    He was older than her yet he had not been given the ok from his mother Samantha, she was among the few of his mothers who gave birth to a male child. When he was born he was always treated as fragile glass waiting to be broken, so his mother was extremely protective even having Valara be in charge of his training instead of his personal guard he had known his entire life.


    To the side of this youth stood a middle aged man, although he was not in a military uniform nor the custom made personal guard uniform everyone knew him well.


    This man is the long time friend of former Emperor Three Suns, someone who after the explosive growth of the Empire choose to retire from his position as second only to Empress Samara in authority in the Empire''s management. Instead he went to New Teress were he became one of the few Gods of Creation the Empire had, as most choose to become a God of Destruction in honor of the Emperor who is the Origin of Destruction. Unlike his friend Three Suns he became a God of Creation as he had more information than the rash youths who wanted to please the Emperor.


    He knew that after Creation or Destruction all would try their best to become a True God, who wields both Creation and destruction equally. The Emperor Dashnell has yet to inform him of how one becomes a True God but he was given a hint, that if he as a God of Creation witnesses true Destruction he will find a path were he can come to control Destruction. After this step one must find balance between the two powers before they are to claim they are a True God, then there is the rank above True God known as Void God that he overheard Valara asking Verena about but he knew that he would need to first work toward the goal of becoming a True God.


    During this trip his plan is to follow his nephew Lashar around on the battlefield, this war should involve other Gods so he could not miss it and when the youth decided to join he was the first to agree. He was also the one to suggest this be a test for the youth if he wished to leave the planet an roam on his own, only to know that pass or fail he would still roam the realm alongside Lashar.


    "Uncle Vincent look! Father is in the same ship as us! I wonder if I can spend a bit of time with him during this trip." Lashar said waking Vincent up from his day dream. "Calm down child he is most likely the one who had you put on his ship, that or Samantha getting Tia to arrange things this way. Let''s just enjoy our time of peace before you throw yourself into the battles, you won''t get another chance like this even Tianna was only given one chance so don''t relax and give it your all Lashar!" Vincent said as he put his hand on the exited youths shoulder.


    Calming his heart he stares up at his father in time to spot a smile directed at him, he once more clenches his fist before heading towards the ship.


    ...


    Inside the bridge of the ship Vargas can be seen pacing back and forth waiting for Elder Ibrahim to enter the room, when the sound of doors sliding open he stops his anxiety eating away at him.


    "Fath- Dashnell!? Is Ibrahim still not done? Please come sit." Said the shaking giant of a man.


    "Once the others get here we can begin talking, come out Ibrahim no need to delay anymore." I said out loud shocking both Vargas and Sophia who was in the corner of the room. Soon after the words leave my mouth a green flash of light exits my right eye, standing in front of Vargas is Ibrahim looking 20-24 years old. Shock hits Vargas again as he stumbles backwards before falling into a chair that appears behind him, Ibrahim then manifest another chair directly in front of Vargas.


    "It''s a long story Vargas my child but I will tell it to you, once words are no longer enough I will share a part of my memories with you allowing you to understand my origins. I just want your word that you will treat me no different once you know what I am about to share with you, Sophia will also be hearing this for the first time. Well I guess we can begin with what I am, I am the manifestation of manipulation a power that is part of Dashnell. There is nothing I can''t control, I specialize in manipulation of the mind, at first I was among the powers he would never use but after..." Stopping Ibrahim looks at me complex emotions filling his gaze.


    Opening my hand I shoot both Vargas and Sophia with a shard containing the events of my past were for the first time I used Ibrahim and his powers was to gain control over my chaotic mind.


    "After that Ibrahim aided me in regaining my sanity It took a long time but eventually I became somewhat stable, with this I started to make use of every one of my abilities. Some were useful some were situationally useful, but doing this allowed me to understand myself even more. Most of my powers were given physical forms and are able to live their own lives, as Ibrahim did as a Guardian along with those who decided to remain at my side. Even without them serving me as Ibrahim does I still have the ability to use said power, it''s not like I lose it if they leave to live on their own."


    "My overall power was to great that it spilt over and created life for each of my powers/abilities. There was even a time when they thought I needed them to continue remaining powerful, that is why some of them left to roam the many realms after Lilly and I fixed reality. Ibrahim decided to remain at my side as did many others as I am their creator and father."


    Hearing this makes Vargas''s head spin as he leans back in the chair given to him by Ibrahim. "What does this mean! Is Ibrahim a Guardian or not! This information will cause so much confusion among the Elders, I... I don''t think we can tell anyone other than the Elders about this."


    "Vargas I am telling you this because I raised you as my own, While doing so I was trying to find meaning to my life. Unlike the others I was hated by my master most of my life only in the end when he had no choice did he warm up to me, were we found common ground. I know it is his past that makes him hate those who can control the minds of others but it still hurt to be hated by the being who not only created me but I am a part of. That''s why I told no one of his existence until I had too, even pushing myself to the verge of death to prove myself to him."


    Looking at Vargas Ibrahim stands up once more before turning into a bright green light that shoots back into my right eye.


    "After I fully accepted Ibrahim and his abilities, I died and Lilly allowed my powers to choose to stay with me or roam the realms as she recreated everything. Giving them this choice allowed them to grow stronger while I lived countless lives that would allow my mind to become more stable and firm."


    As I turn to leave the room Vargas request one last thing from me, although it was expected the chances of him asking was low.

 75 A Message

    Leaving the bridge of the ship I head to my own room to relax before the others arrive, knowing I only have 2-4 hours of time before the meeting is set up. As I press my hand on the control panel to unlock the door it slides open and before me stands Teressa, a nervous look on her face is shown as she tilts her head to the left. Gazing to the left I spot the Elder that was with her the day she became my wife, I had always wanted to know about this Elder but she always dodged my questions when I brought it up. Her methods are the main reason I ask about him so often so I must thank the old man for having such a secret, now here he is before me yet again.


    "We meet again young Emperor. I came to check on the little one here.. well she is not so little anymore. As for the other reason I am here, it''s to give a message to you from those who have control over that planet you are heading towards." Said the old man while taking a drink from the cup Teressa prepared for him.


    What he had to say was simple and short that the attack was not so secret after all, that they do not wish for a war for this one world. As for taking Teressa''s life they do not believe taking the orb would kill her, but if they truly have to give up take the orb they want Teressa herself to join their fraction. They have also requested my presence in a meeting being held on that world, to discuss how to split this realm among the various powers it houses without unnecessary loss of life.


    I also found out this Elders name, Elwin Flur of the Snow Wind Fraction. They claim ownership of the western half of the Mortal Realm and do not view my claims as a threat, with me being in the North of the Mortal Realm. The Blue Stone region of the North is to far away from their territory in the West the Snow Wind region, to the south is where most non humans live the Flowing River region. Last is the region that is backing the Gods of Creation to contend against me alongside the current rulers of the Blue Stone region, the Setting Sun region of the East.


    Each region is controlled by a powerful major fraction that the various Gods of Creation-Destruction have joined. Snow Wind controlling the west, Rising Tide controlling the south, Evening Sun of the east controlling Setting Sun and lastly the Blue Stone Guards of the North. With every God of Destruction leaving the Blue Stone Guards they lost a large portion of their power to compete with the other powers here in the North, fighting then began over who should become the new Overlords of the North only to have each of the fighting powers run into my armies taking planet after planet.


    This stopped all aggression so they could assess this new power rising up, what they found caused them to form an alliance as well as demand help from the other regions.


    The old man provided so much useful information but I won''t push to far and demand his fraction surrender and come under my control, yet these words came from Teressa as she puffed out her chest and held a wide smile on her face. Both me and Elwin nearly spat out the drinks she prepared for our little chat, turns out Teressa is not from the north region and was also a member of Snow Wind before rushing to the north after feeling my presence within the mortal realm.


    "Child you left our fraction and joined the one your husband has newly created, I will discuss what you suggest with the other Elders. As you are no longer the heir you lost both my protection and the authority to command anyone from the Snow Wind fraction, the new heir wanted to capture you but was quickly restricted. As you can and did make your own choice when becoming the Empress of the Dragon Empire. Oh! Speaking about becoming Empress I have a gift for you!!"


    Pulling out a ring Elder Elwin gets up from his seat before handing Teressa the ring. "And with that my message is over. Please don''t miss this meeting Dashnell! They will blame this old man for not being persuasive enough so don''t ruin my reputation young one." With those words Elwin turned into a wisp of white light before vanishing from his spot.


    ....


    After filling in the others on the meeting that took place they all started fighting with each other on who should go along with me, besides Tia, Samara, Valara and Teressa the others knew if they wished to go they had to do so by finding a reason for me to pick them over the others. With the meeting 2 weeks away I am sure that a few will find ways to sway me into taking them along, I told Teressa to stay silent about the fact that I could bring them all this is payback for teaching them how to block my future sight from seeing their every move.


    It will still see when their lives are in danger as well as everything they allow me to see.


    Once they find out I can take them all she can push the blame on me but we both know during our next ''bonding session'' she will pay for doing what I told her. All I had to do for her to keep quiet was spoil her a bit, so while everyone was trying to ''appeal'' to me I spent extra time with the shy succubus Teressa. Isolating time for the two of us is going to be a lot of fun, every time anyone would spot her she would have a delightful smile on her face as she struggledto walk around, slumped against the wall to support her every step.


    "You dare! I don''t know what Teressa did to get extra attention from you but I won''t overlook it anymore!" Valara riding on top of me uses this time to get anything she wants from me. Pressing my hands above my head she grinds as if possessed by madness not even getting words out of her mouth, so she switched to mental communication. Even so she still has a hard time getting her point across, after I filled her up.. in on the deal I made with Teressa she retreated away. Leaving me wanting more she left to find Teressa, by the time she came back carrying Teressa under her right arm I had already found others to unleash on.


    As she stood there holding Teressa her mouth was agape her and Teressa both found Tia covered in a mix of sweat and cum, while Sophia trying her best to crawl away was trapped as my right arm is holding her in place. Both their gaze lands at the puddle below Sophia as well as the shape extending up into her gut, after spotting them I release my hold on Sophia as she tries her best to hide her face from the two. Teressa knew that face Sophia made all to well it was the face she made every time she was completely lost in her own world of lust almost to the point of returning to the beast that just ravished her.


    As Sophia tried to stand up they could see she was thinking of presenting herself as to be devoured once more despite her current state, Valara had a crazed look in her eyes as she sent a message to everyone of the others to get here or miss out. Dropping Teressa on the floor she makes her way towards me while her clothes drop off her well toned body, her abdomen shows the amount of work she puts into her training while her muscles contract and tense up showing that I flipped her switch.


    Thankfully Ibrahim was bonded with me and made it outside before it was to late, I had him seal off the area around my room while each guard would rotate in and out of the room. Having the resting one''s guard the room while I helped myself to the thousands of women who rushed into my waiting embrace. As expected Teressa was surrounded by a fewwho were unhappy about the extra time she was given, as they moved towards her I held them down with my tail. The wails of incomprehensible moans was soon the only sound heard if one went towards the back of the ship.


    "Seal off access towards Dashnell! Also open a rift so that the reserve maid unit can make it here without being seen, he is becoming more and more like his past self! 7 thousand women are no longer able to satisfy him." Ibrahim said shaking his head at the ''new'' problem he had to handle.


    As a light green smoke drifted into the room it startled the guards receiving orders from Ibrahim, he rushed them out of the room as the smoke turned pitch black and a beauty cloaked in darkness was sitting nude in the chair next to Ibrahim.


    "He is using his ''tail'' to aid him in ravishing those young girls so no matter their numbers he will always win. I will rejoin them soon but Master wanted you to know that once we reach Planet Sedar you are to stop his fun if he loses himself to his lust, as for your mission to kill those few Gods of Creation he wants you to bring help if you need it but to take care of it without damaging the planet. He wants those at the meeting to name him as the new Overlord of Blue Stone, so have fun little Ibrahim." She said teasing Ibrahim as she once more turned into green smoke that slipped into the walls of the ship.


    "Damn her!!" Ibrahim cursed he could not deal with her as she was born before him and always looked down on him and the others.

 76 True Body

    Lying on the bottom of an endless abyss is a serpentine dragon, the abyss is glowing a blackish green due to the massive green dragon while it itself is pitch black. The head of the dragon has two upright spikes seemingly like ears and below that is a vast collection of multi colored eyes. This sleeping beast lay alone here at the bottom of the void, as it expands to match his massive size. Breathing in and out accelerates the growth of the void as it sleeps here, yet on the back of this mighty creature there is a world of sharp weapons embedded into its back.


    The sear size of the dragon makes the weapons seem smaller than the hairs on a person''s body, the numerous weapons give his green scales a metallic shine.


    Looking down at this massive beast is a dark skinned youth with emerald green eyes alongside several thousand beauties.


    "This is my true body.. No it is better to say this is my original true body, although I can move it and it is still apart of me let''s just say it has a mind of its own. Bringing you all here is a risk as the only way I can die is if both of these bodies of mine die at the same exact time. As no one can enter this realm without me I would say I am pretty unkillable but you can never be to sure, this is my trust and love for all of you, I will bring all my wives here once and if they wish it anytime they wish to come here I will bring them!"


    As they look at me a few give me a stare of anger, they are overjoyed with the amount of trust but to reveal a weakness such as this to them was better said with words. Yet I brought them here in person a few even sent me messages asking if this other form of mine can exit this realm, I tell them that yes it can leave this place at the cost of everything on the other side perishing as it makes its way out. In the past my true power was to much for the old reality to take and it fractured under the immense pressure, as the one who recreated everything in this reality it is far from perfect which is why Lilly is now managing things to correct my mistakes.


    But after she took over she alone bore the weight it is now hers to shoulder, if I added this extra body of mind she would end up like the two who came before her. She might one day be able to shoulder the pressure of both my true bodies but until then one shall always remain in the Void.


    The Void is the shell of the old reality that has now become my own personal world, if I willed it all existence that is currently outside the Void could be moved here. The space it would take up would be that of a speck of dust on one of these swords that aren''t even considered a hair on my body. This information about how large the old reality was makes them think about how massive the current one is and how little of it they have yet to explore. It was no wonder that Void Gods did not care about the territory of others unless it posed a direct threat to their lives as I did.


    ....


    Dragon Empire''s First Fleet.


    Inside the leading ship is Vargas standing tall besides the one he respects the most his adoptive father Ibrahim. Ibrahim seems to have a bitter smile on his face but Vargas could not bring himself to as about it, he knew it was related to the green smoke that spoke of Dashnell entering the Void with all his wives. This trip was nearing its end as they were already above the planet, the Gods of Creation have named it after the race that call it home.


    A aquatic race named Cordelia this world was home to massive aquatic life forms, the humans took over this world to nurture water elemental energy. As well as collect a source of true water that the world would produce every few million years, they did not wish to give that up to my expanding territory. So before I could take over this world they choose to use it as a place to negotiate one last time before using force, they hoped to not only retain control of this water world but joint control of Teressa''s life.


    "Father will Dashnell truly let Teressa''s life become a bargaining chip in this meeting, I know he is powerful but they would not request this meeting unless they were sure they could apply pressure on him."


    "He always does things his own way let him be, Teressa will be fine even as I was newly born I saw how he never lets go of anything that is his. He coils around it keeping all others away from what he claims as his own, it was the same then it will be the same now even more with women." Ibrahim said looking down below at the planet.


    As the two watch Dashnell leading everyone down onto the planet they fade into darkness as if absorbed into it.


    ...


    Planet Cordelia


    Within a vast majestic hall various men and women were being served by beautiful aquatic maids, they had skin that always seemed moist along with three lines on each sides of their necks. These lines were the gills that allowed them to roam all over this world as its old rulers, now they were only second class citizens under the rule of humans. Many tried to retain their former power and the few who did, did so by crushing their own people for better treatment by the humans who now rule this world. A few of the maids had a bitter look on their faces as they went around serving the guest, they had no idea why so many powerful humans came to this place today.


    This is the most popular Cordelia run restaurant on the planet, several powerful humans would even visit this place giving it a lot more reputation. Plus many former noble females served as maids for protection, this was one of the ways to avoid being a humans plaything. And today with so many humans entering this place it caused all of them to be on edge, they knew if they were to be taken there was little they could do to resist. They judged that each of these humans belonged to a powerful group.


    What confused them even more was the youth surrounded by countless beautiful women of various races, some human some they could not recognize and a few beastkin that the humans were always at war with through the various planets.


    A Cordelian man walked up to the stage to inform everyone that all the guest were now here, this shed some light on the situation to those nervous maids. They found out that the dark skinned youth was from a newly formed power that is attempting to become the new Overlord of Blue Stone.


    So young and he is already so powerful or his army is powerful they did not know, what they did know was that Major powers from the South, North, East and West came here to this meeting. Did this not mean they were going to witness a major change in power, this youth before them they were sure he was not human not only were his eyes like that of a dragon but behind him every so often a massive tail would come in and out of existence like it was a mirage.


    A young maid looked at the youth surrounded by so many women as a way to regain all that her people lost, if she could become one of his women would that not get her some form of power to undo the current state of things on Cordelia!?


    As if reading her mind a few of the women looked at her with a smile, one of them even signaled to her to serve them. Everyone watched this, those from the North knew who this maid was and laughed at her attempt to gain a backer. They then also signaled for her to become their server, causing the owner to go pale as he knew he could not afford to ignore anyone here. Doing so would end many of the lives he was doing his best to protect. "Dear patrons please Miss Ara has been requested by those of the Dragon Empire first so I must ask you to choose someone else." He said while his skin that was already moist from being a Cordelian became visibly wet as if coming out of a shower.


    "Who are they to pick before us! I demand that we be given better treatment as we are the ones who control this world!"


    Slamming her a palm on the table before standing up, is a blonde beauty mesmerizing everyone here with her looks, her black eyes seemed to cause the man from before to fall back into his seat.


    "Shut your mouth you invited us to this meeting! She is mine!!" Standing up is Samara using her power to pressure the person who spoke up from the Major power in the North. There was no need to play nice here we already declared war on those from the North if they wanted to cause trouble she was willing to crack a few heads.

 77 You Forced My Hand

    As Samara stood up forcing the man back into his seat the place shook but not due to her power, the world was being sealed. My wives moved quickly some leaving to stop the seal that was already complete others checked our surroundings and the last few remained around me. Ara was sitting on the floor as she knew this was a trap laid out by the North and possibly the other Major powers, they used such methods against a raising power that showed he truly did have the means to aid her.


    Gathering strength to stand she struggled under the planetary seal towards her would be savior, as she made her way closer to her goal she was spotted by the man who was suppressed by Samara before the seal went into effect. With the seal boosting his power to new heights he felt he was invincible, reaching out with his hand an invisible force grabbed at Ara. Her body stiffened as she was pulled towards me shock filled the eyes of everyone as they watched me push aside the mans forceful grab. "My wife has already said this one is mine, so why are you still trying to slap your own face?" I said to the stunned man, his grey eyes looking at me as if I wiped out his family.


    Everyone from the North stood up as their power shot up as they prepared to launch themselves at my group, the other Major powers were still sitting by just watching. They were eating and drinking as if nothing was going on, they even had various barriers separating them from us and the North forces as if they knew this would play out. Standing up my wives armed themselves with the weapons made with my blood, making my way to the center of the two groups I look at those of the North.


    "So you want to use force instead of your words to deal with me? This seal of yours is quite powerful my wife Tia said she can''t break it, even Valara said she was unable to do anything to it. I hope you all remember today very well as this will be one of the rare times you will see me act!" I said as I started to ascend upwards.


    Once I moved to act the forces from the East also stood up as they made their way to the side of those of the North.


    "We from the Evening Sun have already formed an alliance with the Blue Stone Guards and we now both jointly are the Overlords of the North! Today you will die to show the other Major forces that we will unite into one force the Evening Sun Guards! We will now have ownership of both the North and the East regions and with your death we will absorb your forces into our army as we wipe out those non humans hiding in the South." Hearing the words from this Elder from the East the representatives from the South stop their casual attitude and take a defensive stance, not knowing if the West was also in on this.


    Sophia besides me began to converse with the Major powers from the South and West, this was something she taught to everyone of the Ancients that follow me. To gain all available information even as things were getting out of hand, judging from how calm she is she must have been talking with the other two forces before even this.


    "Come show us how strong you are little monster! Humans should rule all others in this realm, we will not allow a non human such as you to replace us as this realms rulers." Said a red robed elder from the Evening Sun Guards that grouped up together.


    With a smile on my face I look over to Elder Elwin. "Elwin as you requested I showed up on time, I was also not the one who started this so I ask you how many of them do you want me to keep alive?" My words were echoed out to everyone on the planet, Elwin had a sour face as he did not want to involve himself nor the West in the power struggle here.


    "Child don''t involve this old man this is a matter we from the West will not interfere in, we are here as observers as well as to make sure this does not involve the people of this planet. So the amount of death from the allied force of the North and East does not matter to us! But remember that we will also not aid you even if Teressa was once the Heir of the West." Saying so Elwin sat down to enjoy what was to come.


    He said all that to remind the allied forces that the West would remain neutral as well as telling them that Teressa is still from the West.


    Still with a smile on my face I look down at the group of Gods before me, before I could even act against them a few of them had ugly expressions on their faces. They began to discuss things before turning to me with wrath in their eyes. "Monster! What other forces do you possess that could rival our ten Gods outside the barrier!?" As my laughter fills the air I move back to the ground making my way back to my seat.


    "Morrigan bring me their corpses leave none of them alive!" These few words were mocked by the North-East alliance, as for the others they felt I looked down on them. Are we all not Gods of Creation or Destruction, even if you were a more powerful God of Destruction numbers could suppress you, they did not believe everyone of my wives were Gods yet and they were right only about half have reached the realm of God. This fight is not theirs to fight, this challenge was to my right to rule this realm a test of my ability so I had them sit this one out. While they still had smirks and mocking expressions on their faces while they looked at me seated, a light green smoke made its way out of me.


    As the smoke became more solid it turned from green to pitch black, the smoke swirled together into a ravishing beauty the black dress she wore had slits along the sides as her long black hair covered the open part of the dress in the back. All the men and women in the restaurant were caught with their mouths open at the beauty before their eyes, they even forgot a battle was about to take place just moments ago. As she made her way forward she looked back one last time her green eyes staring deep into mine as she spoke.


    "Master if I do this you promise not to stop me?" She asked leaving her back to the alliance behind her. "As long as you don''t cause to much destruction you can kill each and everyone from that group and I will not stop your rampage." I said.


    A sinister evil aura then suppressed everyone from the East, West, South and North leaving the maids and servants from the place untouched along with me and my wives.


    From the side of the Evening Sun Guards they sprung into action not willing to wait to see if this woman had unparalleled might. They surrounded her and golden chains shot out to bind her, as they wrapped around her they were quickly eroded by black mist. Reaching out she grabbed the chains pulling the Gods who threw them out towards her. A more astute Elder saw what was about to happen and yelled out for them to release their hold of the treasure they used.


    "Drop the chains! Quickly flee away from her!" As these words came out a few of them failed to react in time they did not want to abandon this treasure, this moment of hesitation would cost them their lives.


    As they were pulled in towards the black dress beauty black chains penetrated through each of the four who would not release the chains. The chain used was the once golden chain they just used, as the gold turned to black the chains were absorbed into her body. As the chains seeped into her body a weapon was manifested in her hands, at the start it looked like a staff but the curved edge proved that wrong and a Scythe came into being. The four who were wounded quickly jumped back to their allies as she focused on making the weapon, as they tried to mend the holes in their chest they found they could not heal it.


    Their wounds not healing was causing them to panic as they used their energy as Gods of Creation to neutralize the damage, the Gods of Destruction request aid from the nearby Gods of Creation.


    "You can''t heal those wounds no matter how hard you try! This is my ability of Destruction it is Absolute nothing is undead or unkillable to me even if you are stronger than me a wound caused by me is absolute. You should not have forced my hand talking is what you mortals do best you should have left this Void God in her slumber! Now Struggle for me as I slaughter you!!"

 78 Void God Morrigan

    Carnage is what was happening, carnage is what you would describe the scene before the eyes of Ara as she watched the black dressed beauty rip apart the group of men before her. While the men died and were torn to shreds she noticed Morrigan sent each of the few females in the group into a seperate space like capturing harmless animals. They were knocked out as black chains wrapped around them and tossed their lifeless bodies into a dark void, as the others watched as scythe cleaved through flesh and bones many began to look over at the master of this ''Void God''.


    They were not the only ones stunned by how quickly the group of living people became a pile of freshly cut body parts, the women who were wives of this monsters master could not believe their eyes. They did not mind the deaths of these people as they wanted to be the ones to kill them but the gap in power between Morrigan and them was too massive.


    As various gazes were felt on my back I turned to see angry faces of my wives and I am sure Morrigan is the reason, in the moment of trying to vent I forgot to tell her to hold back. Showing that I had a powerful servant following me around was something I did wish to display at a later date, which is why I told Ibrahim to make sure he was not discovered when he acted. Yet now all that effort is gone due to the savage scythe wielding beauty before me, as promised I did not stop her slaughter and left her to enjoy herself as I would enjoy retraining her later.


    Ara on the other hand slowly made her way in front of me as she tried her best to watch the slaughter, she could only hear the screams as body parts descended to the ground.


    "I- I am Ara Flur a former noble of the Cordelian race, after being conquered by the humans they striped those who opposed them of power I wish to regain that power if giving myself to you is the answer then I, Ara will become your woman." Ara said as she kneels before me.


    With blood running down her scythe Morrigan made her way back to me, kneeling besides Ara she set her weapon down as she looked up at me. She could feel my emotions and knew she had ruined a few of my plans with her actions, she could also feel she would get what she wanted a ''punishment'' that would make her feel alive. "Master I have done as you have asked, if you have any other use for me now would be the time. Any more killing and you would have to stop me my force, so I can only fight if you are willing to allow me to lose control." These words sent a chill down the spines of everyone present.


    Stepping forward Verena gives Morrigan a grin before picking up the scythe on the ground, the blood drenched on the weapon peeled off the ground as blood kept falling from it.


    "Dashnell won''t have to act, if you get to crazy I will be the one to beat sense back into you. You may have retained most of your power due to him but remember that we can restrict you to our level of power and force you to calm down. So don''t try and get him to pay more attention to you, we all have to share so don''t go making things hard for him!" Verena said as she absorbed the scythe into her hand, as a tattoo of a black scythe appeared on her forearm she walked back behind me to her seat.


    Morrigan no longer had any mood to play around so she too got up and stood behind me, as she leaned on my back she whispered loud enough for all her competition to hear about how she was waiting for her ''punishment'' she described in detail what she knew was to come.


    Ignoring her attempt to make me rush to her retraining I reach into my chest.


    Standing up and moving towards the still kneeling Ara I manifest a green-black orb that pulsed with power, the green light illuminated the surrounding area.


    "If you take this from me you will become mine in body, heart and soul I will be bound to you and you to me. Take it if you accept thi-." As I was making my long speech Ara took the heart from me and placed it into her chest as if it was speaking to her, as it was. Each of my hearts know that it will one day leave me to forever protect and live within one of my many wives. Who knew these two would be so compatible, calling out to her to take it even before I finished speaking the things I will do to her will show both her and her newly beating heart in her chest to wait for me to finish!


    After being rudely cut off explaining things to her became much simpler as she could now speak too and hear the others, this allowed me to once again appear in front of the other Major powers. I again explained to them that I will now take over the position of Overlord of the North and today I will rename the region to resemble the name of my growing Empire. Henceforth it will become the Dragon Empire, as for the East wishing to retaliate against me they are free to do so if they have the ability to do so. I also sent the South an alliance offer as I had to get my hands on a few of the various different non human beauties that live in the southern region.


    Old man Elwin moved quickly to my side as if we were old allies in a war, as he expressed that the West would be sending many youths over to the Dragon Empire to test themselves against the youths within my Empire. This sparked a heated debate among the living here as they saw that even their strongest expert was nothing compared to Morrigan, so if war really happen they knew they would have no choice but to surrender in the end. So this idea by Elwin would allow their youths to represent them in the new formation of Powers that would now be under the Dragon Empire.


    Elwin set the time and date for the battles, ten years from now here in the Dragon Empire there will be a massive tournament that would divide power among the new members of the Empire. This would allow for the South and West to show off what it''s future talents could offer moving forward, as well as push their youths into the view of the Major powers that already exist within the Dragon Empires military. This must be Sophia''s doing, she really does things fast she wishes to integrate them quickly even giving them ten years of time to nurture a batch of fighters to show off the power from their respective regions.


    Looking back at her I see her face is bright red, she has already planned out what she wishes to do and the others were giving her ''tips'' of which activities she should try.


    Ara not wishing to be pushed aside even as a new wife demanded I first tend to our wedding and everything that would follow, she began planning everything even getting a few of the other noble maids to submit themselves to me. With this I gained a extra few hundred new members to my ever growing harem, seeing a opportunity a few women from the South and West came forward to become my wives. Elwin supported this as he also asked about a limit as he wished to gather others from the West and wished to find out how many he could push into my bed.


    This old man''s boldness shocked even those of the South who were becoming extremely close with Sophia, they had already asked these questions but did not dare to do so out loud. They never expected Elwin to bring this up, those of the West knew Elwin better and did not bat an eye when he brought it up as they are now 100% sure Teressa becoming my wife was his doing.


    The blood and bodies in the middle of the place was quickly taken care of by servants, as the meeting truly began everyone was making sure to improve their relationship with my various wives. Malire from the South belongs to a Major clan of fox demons, she was one of the older women sent here as if she were to die they would not lose a youthful talent. She made sure to inform me through the bond that she has many daughters and female''s that will also join her in becoming my wives as she wanted support in freeing her eldest daughter from a political marriage. Saving her daughter would get me not only the mother but other willing daughters she had, she promised so much to me but I agreed once she said she needed my help.


    The others quickly became busy planning how ''we'' should handle the matter in the South and who should be the ones to go along with me.

 79 The South Is Also Mine

    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    The banging on the door continued till late in the night, lying on the floor in the corner of the room was a beaten and bruised young female fox demon. The bruises on her did not lessen her beauty as under the light of the moon her grey long hair matched her 9 tails, her curves covered up by her tails as she curls up into a ball of beautiful grey fur. Like a wounded animal she stayed in the corner looking at the door ready to defend herself when needed, those on the other side are the ones who are trying to force her to marry into another powerful Clan. The Clan is a long time rival that recently gained support from a Major power in the East, this action is looked down upon as those from the East look suppress and enslave non humans.


    Hera was on the floor crying her tails being the only thing keeping her sane, her family turned on her once her mother left for the meeting they knew was a trap set by the East to kill the new Overlord of the North. They were helping the old Overlords regain power by killing This new power that rose up, and most likely those from the South would die as well as tension between the South and East was reaching a breaking point. So once they helped the Blue Stone Guards regain control over the North everyone in the South expected a war to ensue so they began forming alliances to better protect themselves.


    The Clan she was to marry into was a puppet controlled by a powerful Clan in the East they were offering the Demon Fox Clan protection from the war if they sold off several of the legendary beautiful women in marriages to a select group of young masters. It was rumored that women with 6 or more tails can gift their lover increased power the more the two had sex, this benefit was then multiplied as the number of tails increased until it reached 9. At 9 no only would they gain an increase enough to push them into a new realm of power, they would also gain the elemental affinity of the female.


    On the ground the beauty named Hera control of every element be it light or darkness, fire or ice, she held these powers since young. During her childhood she was only a two tailed fox but as she grew older her power increased along with her tails till she possessed the legendary 9. Much like the ancestors of the Demon Fox Clan, they were all excited and praised her achievements as this was always what the Clan hoped would happen. Their overall goal was to have as many 9 tailed foxes to nurture for the Clan to continue to be powerful.


    Over the years the number became lower and lower until they had not seen any youth obtain 9 tails in the last 200 years. This caused a panic as they began using the bones of their ancestors on those with 7 and 8 tails hoping it would boost their realm up while they gained 9 tails. The Clan over all had 1-2 thousand males with 9 tails and more than 20 thousand females with 9tails. Over time this number would drop and this is what the Clan wished to prevent, when they received a marriage offer from the Clan that always waged war against them.


    The Lynx Clan has always preyed on the foxes taking many of them prisoner, to later force them into marrying into their Clan. As many refused they were killed an used as an example for those still hesitating, not wishing to die they accepted their fate as a tool for the Lynx Clan, this was the cause of the major and never ending war between the two.


    Many other Powerful Clans forced the two to cease the bloodshed in the open after a few thousand years of war, as they continued their war in the dark the Lynx Clan found it was no match after losing its allies who aided them in the open. As they were continually falling in being able to retaliate and fight back they were then approached by those from the East.


    With the help from the East their Clan was not wiped out by the Demon Foxes that hunted them with perfection in the dark, they then openly admitted defeat to all Major powers in the South asking that they prevent the Foxes from wiping them out. This caused the Demon Fox Clan to be forced to halt all attacks on the Lynx Clan, many knew the Lynx Clan could continue the war but the fighting only weakened the South''s over all power so they agreed to force the Foxes back.


    After all this they still agreed to the marriage as the Lynx Clan was gifted the remains of an ancient several million years old 9 tailed Fox Demon that the humans hunted long ago, the Lynx Clan wanted Hera in exchange for the remains.


    This condition caused suspension in the Clan but they were tempted, if the remains were genuine not only could they help those stuck with 7 and 8 tails they could even aid those with 5 tails. With the decline in 9 tail youths over the past 200 years they were becoming weaker compared to the other Clans in the South so their power waned. What this marriage provided was what the Clan could use to once again stand at the peak in the South, as well as being spared in the incoming war the East would soon bring to the region.


    ....


    Border Worlds Between South and East


    On a planet warned of the incoming war trillions of non human and half human people ran for their lives as the East sent its armies to wipe out all non human life on these planets, kill those who resist enslave the rest. This was their methods in taking over these 10-11 planets that were in the neutral zone, these planets would become their future bases for the war to subjugate the South.


    As they moved to conquer these worlds a massive chasm opened as they prepared to invade the first few worlds in their path, what they saw exiting the chasm was a dark skinned youth with white eyes mixed with black.


    "Well look at this timing who could expect such perfect timing! Hello there, you must be the assault force from the East one of your leaders Elder Mason ''Sent'' me to fetch you before you caused problems for me. I won''t kill you if you retreat and tell those old fools from the East that I Dashnell, Dragon Emperor and Overlord of the Northern Region Claim the South as well!" Saying this I send a slash out to give them the warning they needed as my words only got mocking laughs as they charged me.


    After they lost a few limbs they stopped in their tracks, they did not try to block my attacks as their numbers were in the millions. They were sure they could overwhelm me and the force that did not reach over 200, but when the streaks of green and black sword swings reached them it cleaved through without weakening or slowing. Those who tried to block it were behind barriers and thousands of others so they put little to no effort to actually block the attack until they noticed it gained power as it traveled instead of weakening.


    "Block or Dodge it! Don''t let it get near you, those with the ability to stop time or rend space come together and counter attack we will push forward after you nullify the attack."


    Calm and sound commands were issued out to the several million troops as they quickly moved to follow these orders only to be stuck with the attacks that they were sure had not reach them yet. As confusion spread to the troops from the East the pain they felt was real and forced them to consider the words spoken by the dark skinned young man and his claim to be the new Overlord of the North.


    "Y- You monster we will come back stronger to wipe out all you non humans from this mortal realm, while we keep your women and children to serve us! You will regret sparing us today."


    The commander''s words caused his army to lose their fighting spirit, as they slowly moved back as they retreated. When they knew they were not being followed they quickly ripped open a tear in space and retreated back to the East at their fastest speeds to inform their superiors.


    It is common knowledge among the Major powers about a realm above God of Creation-Destruction and that is the True God Realm. The respective leaders of each region is either at this Realm or a Half step True God, and from what they just witnessed Dashnell the Dragon Emperor should be at the peak of True God or a realm above it. They were too weak to tell the difference in power accurately so they chose to place him at the peak of the True God Realm.


    As they traveled in the tunnel created by those who were better at manipulating space they all came to a halt as they could see Dashnell in front of them blocking their retreat.


    "Hello again most of you will die today and the few of you and I mean ''few'' that I spare. I want you to deliver a message to your leaders tell them that I the Dragon Emperor Claim all within this Realm and if they wish for a war I will bring about a massacre to all those in the East." After saying so a double headed curved blade appeared in my hand, the pitch black shaft gave the weapon the same reach as a spear or lance.

 80 Visiting

    Blood drenched hands can be seen behind my back as I float in the void space created by the fleeing troops, as I watch the few survivors terror stricken faces I smile knowing they will relay the intended message to their leaders. Appearing from the shadows is the slim and sexy Eleanor, watching her become visible I notice she brought along another girl.


    "You never allow anyone to follow you as you stay in my shadow, have you and Trish become the best of friends?" I ask rather than searching her mind for the answer. Looking at me she smiles as she brings the young girl forward. "She is my successor, I know that you will try your best to protect us but I am here to die for you so I have trained many to replace me if I should ever die. She has shown the most promise in absolute obedience towards you, so like me she will obey any and every command be it the most disgusting or the kindest. I and the unit trained by me are tools for you to use for any purpose." Gesturing with her hands to the field littered with the bodies of the dead.


    Smiling I turn to the young girl who likes to be treated rough while having sex, so much so that I made sure to explore everyone of her holes. No emotion can be seen on her face the same as Eleanor, walking with my back towards the dead they both merged back into my shadow.


    The similarly slim and sexy young girl mimics Eleanor to the best of her ability even wearing all black, as she wears gear suited for her role as an assassin.


    "Eleanor are you sure me being her is alright? Won''t the others take offence?" Trish said as she and Eleanor appear in a world filled with a table a bed and a few chairs. This is Eleanor''s personal world she created after much difficulty, filled with the things she uses when inside my shadow.


    "Worry not he does not care he knew you were here the whole time, when your bond with him become stronger you will be able to see his twisted thoughts. He just likes to tease us whenever he can or to mess with new wives, also you should know among us wives those not from this realm treat a select few like ''Gods'' that is because they rule the realm were we came from!"


    "So although Dashnell may treat us equal it is hard for us who worshiped the Guardian race for generations, I try not let it affect me but they will always be my masters and I live to die for them. As for you and the others you are to live and serve Dashnells every need even if he treats us so kind, I will never allow anyone of us to overstep her bounds unless she is a Guardian! Remember this well Trish."


    Trish looks Eleanor into the eyes with a smile as very few could ever get the silent beauty to talk unless they brought up new ways to lure out more of Dashnells lust. She knew very well that among the many wives the Guardians stood at the top, even if they never abused this position of power no one would say anything if they did. Above the Guardians are a select few that rule does not apply to those few are Lady Eleanor, Kiera, Samara, Valara, Tia, Teressa, Verena, Samantha, Heather, Sophia and the human twins as well as Elise and Anna. They alone have even more control than Dashnell.


    While below them is everyone else fighting each other, stealing other girls methods to entice Dashnell as well as being extremely creative and bold in what they would do or ''not do'' to please him. She knew this best as she was slowly becoming if not already a complete masochist, and she knew Dashnell loved every bit of it. Thinking of what will happen in the bed just behind her she reaches up to grip the collar she wears as drool and lust start to fill her mind, Trish could swear she heard his voice just now telling her how he will treat her like the dog in heat she is once he finishes his task.


    ....


    Thinking of her grandmother Hera lay alone in the room as the door is still being bombarded with knocking.


    Hera rubbing a small orb, a memento from her grandmother the same grandmother that told her that a prince would come to save her from all her troubles if they are ever to come. She never believe these stories as a child but her grandmother would always cheer her up with the stories of the prince, like how he was overwhelmed by madness at the loss of his love that he choose to watch over even after she fell in love with another man. The time he ventured into the dark abyss of the void slaying untold numbers of monsters for his servent before taking her as his wife, when she heard her prince to be already had a wife she would frown, she always told her grandma she would steal his heart away from all the others no matter what.


    "What was the name of your grandmother? She might be someone I know." The sound of another person in her room shocked her, as she looked up she saw a dark skinned youth sitting on her bed. Having no light in the room made it so she could barely see him if not for his glowing green eyes.


    Looking at the youth sitting on her bed she almost rushed at him, as he was everything she wanted in a man. Fine tone muscle like that of a sculpted god, heavenly colorful eyes she never seen before. Him wearing nothing to cover his upper body made her shoot to her feet as she made her way over to him only to stop herself. A circular gold band around his neck, arms and legs add to his aura as someone who stands above others, looking at the five gold bands she swallows as she can feel they are seals. His smile tempts her but she holds her ground to remain wary of this enemy to women, looking at him again she notice he is barefoot as he signals for her to come forward.


    "How did you get in here!? If you move close to me no matter how handsome you are I will end my life!! They sent bait to lure me out, is that what you are? Once I give in and throw myself at you, you would just restrain me as they drag me away." Her breathing was becoming to intense, she knew she would lose herself soon if she continued to be near this man but her feet kept moving closer as if it was natural to be his possession to obey his commands. Looking deep into his eyes her mind was going out of control as she knelt down on the ground, tears streaming down her face as her heart began to burn with a familiar power.


    "Young Master you have become a fine man, how long did it take you to gain adult form? How am I alive did you finally gain an ability to bring back the dead? She asked several questions before stopping as she notices 9 tails behind her, along with looking at her hand Helen noticed she was in a new body. "Did you do this Dashnell?!" She asked somewhat hurt that he gave her such a weak body, she wondered if he wanted to spoil her in this new weakened form.


    "Lilly the next time you materialize before me I will make sure to play with your body till you faint."


    Saying this outloud I inform Helen that she was reborn into her new form, to be calm and look through her mind to gather all her memories before I answer any questions she might have.


    After a few hours a panic attack, heavy breathing and a few tantrums she finally calms down, sitting down in my lap that she made sure she snuggled into. She looked up at me before jumping up striping off her dress and everything else keeping her flesh from mine, staring at me like a starved animal she breaths in one last time. "The moment I seen you my entire being remembered that it was yours I will ask you questions after you take my virginity in this new body. Also my name I prefer Hera, so Dashnell please don''t tell Verena about me until I figure a few things out."


    As she slammed down with her hips she began to move like an expert, swerving her hips in a motion that would give her extreme pleasure while I reached deep into her. She was lost in thought as she gave into the pleasure of her flesh, the initial pain was nothing she bothered with as she was drenched from before she remembered her life as Helen. She knew that in this life she was more attached-obsessed with her Young Master than before, so much so she noticed two women in his shadow she even teased them with her moans and was showing off her skills to please me.


    This action forced Eleanor to exit my shadow and join in on the action, once her master left my shadow Trish waited for me to call for her. She was hoping the words I said before to her would now happen in this room and in this bed, as Eleanor disrobed the collar on her neck showed that she was the one who trained Trish to match my fetishes. Everyone of the women from the assassin unit was overjoyed to become a toy for me to use as I please, the three women in the room realized they were each the same ''massive masochist''. They lived to satisfy my desires no matter how extreme no matter how painful, they wanted nothing more than for me to dominate them completely even more so when I treated them like a pet.


    As the three of them sit in a line they each have a black collar on their necks, drool and a look of worship rest on their faces while between their legs is a puddle.


    "Each of you will become good friends, I want you to bond when I am not training you as Hera will be able to teach you a better method to hide in my shadow. She can also help you breakthrough Eleanor, so make sure you learn everything from her do you understand."


    Dropping her head down to the ground, her body shivers with excitement as Hera told her what I plan to do to them in the moments to come.

 81 Let Me Talk You Can Rest!

    An aroma of sweat fills the room as a moan is heard, with a thud the body of a young girl joins another on the bed. Looking through the room you can see a body of a naked female tied up, standing upright on the beds rails sweat drenches her body along with her own ever flowing juices gathering on the floor. Various glowing toys remain inside both her ass and pussy, alone with many lashes on her soft flesh caused by a whip like object ''my tail'', her panting is betraying her as she is begging for more punishment even as her body is no longer responding to her.


    The two on the bed are Eleanor and Hera while Trish pushed her luck causing her current state, though I am sure this was what she intended.


    As I stand up and move away from the bed my tail makes its way out of one of the girls causing her to moan once more, the warmth made me forget where I placed it last. I look back one last time to admire my word of art, the cum leaking out of each and everyone of their holes puts a smile on my face and improves my mood, it will be needed as I intend to show both the Demon Fox Clan and the Lynx Clan a proper way to treat others.


    I wonder how should I play with them scratching my head as I think a pair of moist tits rest on my back, looking back again I notice the struggling Hera with barely any life in her eyes.


    "Take me with you please Dashnell I never had a family in the Void, they were just thinking of the Clan don''t destroy them! If you must make them pay spare the younger ones!" Hera knew my methods from my time on the battlefields in the Void, she will be shocked to know how much I have changed.


    With a light tap I use my tail to wake up Eleanor and Trish, when that fails to wake them I split it in two and drive it deep inside them. This wakes them up but the effect was to strong as Trish broke her restraints an rushed me, while Eleanor made her way to me at her own pace making sure to keep hold of my tail inside her. "Stop you lustful beasts! We have things to do I will break you down after we take control of this Clan but until then you will have to endure!!" Thinking these words would snap the two from their lustful daze I turned my back on them.


    Only to be tackled to the ground by Trish, she halted while I spoke only to resume when I stopped talking to her. She is too well trained as a dog, that her urges are now taking over what''s worse is Eleanor is joining in. As the four of us once again begin, the plug inside Trish''s ass is no longer needed as I intend to give her a lesson she will enjoy. The beastial moan escapes the sealed room forcing those on the other side to begin throwing themselves at the door, but I have already placed a barrier to block them.


    Continuing the anal assault on Trish each thrust causes a puddle of drool to form below both her mouth and pussy, a low growl then comes from Eleanor on the side who feels left out. Thrust after thrust sends pleasure down Trish''s spine, my tail is in multi task mode keeping both Hera and Eleanor occupied long enough for me to finish this starving women off. 10 minutes later Trish is a lump of exhausted flesh lying limp on the ground with the only sign she is alive her slow breathing that happens every so often.


    Next is the nearest of the two Hera, she seems to have realized her mistake in tempting me as memories of this happening to her in the past flood her mind. No longer in a semi dazed state she does not resist as she spreads her legs, her face bright red her 9 tails doing the best they can to hid her lustful gaze and anticipation of what is to come. Using my tail to drag her closer I dive into those 9 tails to get face to face with the reborn beauty, as my nose touches hers she grabs my balls.


    "Fuck me! I don''t need foreplay give me everything that you gave Trish she seemed to love it so much she passed out." A smile soon transformed into a face that had its eyes rolled into the back of her head. With the 9 tailed fox defeated my last victim is the beauty licking my tail up and down as she grinds on it, the four tails merge back into one as it coils around her bringing her closer to me as it wraps around her upper body.


    "So how do you wish to be devoured? I am guessing a combi-." She looks at me as she kisses me to seal my mouth, after she pulls back she says. "I want another child Dashnell, so fuck me with that in mind anything and everything else I will accept but impregnate me!"


    .....


    Outside Princess Hera''s room


    "Master this barrier is not something she can make, before it was her own barrier after she was beaten for not showing up for the party were her future husband wanted to see her. She has been hiding in her room since then, a few hours ago the barrier changed into this purple one we have here." The guard reported. The Demon Fox Clan Elder brushed his 9 tails against the surface of the purple barrier.


    After putting a bit of force on the barrier it shattered and he wore a smug expression as he looked at the guard. But before he could praise himself or give the guard a mouthful the door was swung open and a youth carrying the sweat drenched body of Hera in a light red nightgown over his shoulder came into view.


    "You though with that weak push you could break my barrier? I was coming out once I noticed you at the door. Hello Elder I am Hera''s Husband Dashnell is my name nice to meet you!" These words caused the Elder to stagger backwards, he can see the light red blush still on Hera''s unconscious face. "Blasphemy!! You would dare to ruin the purity of our Clan Princess even daring to name yourself her Husband!"


    His words were loud enough for anyone in the Palace to hear his shout, looking at me with rage filled eyes he failed to notice the two female bodies on the ground covered in sweat and cum. He might have missed that but the guards eyes widened as he pointed into the room attracting the Elders gaze, with a wave of my hand I close the door to keep anyone else from looking at my work.


    The Elder had his face redden as he pointed at the closed door, words could no longer exit his mouth as he had never been in such a situation in all his life. Before he could calm down the door was ripped open as one of the women inside was completely nude still unable to move while the other wore a lavish dress full of cold elegance. She then produced several cloths to cover the still sleeping beauty Trish who had nothing but a smile on her face, Eleanor then slowly made her way towards the group.


    "If you ever tell anyone you seen me in such a state I will ensure you are quietly erased from existence! You will also make room for me in this Palace, I expect it to be done quickly. Gather a few maids to clean that room as well as help my subordinate to my new room." She said without batting an eye or flinching as she moved down the Palace hall waiting for the guard who stood stunned before the three of us at the same time replied with a Yes!"


    "Y-Yes!! This way Mistress." Said the terrified guard.


    "Yes of course. No one will speak of this event even if toruchered!" The Elder promised.


    "Yes I will wait here for the maids to make sure they do a good job!" I said but before I could laugh at how things played out Eleanor grabbed me by the gold circlet on my neck and dragged me along.


    "Elder follow me so when Hera wakes up she can have a nice chat with you about our marriage! I Promise I can offer better gifts than the Lynx Clan!" These words were hard to get out but I promised I would not cause any bloodshed if it could be avoided to this sleeping beauty. As we moved Eleanor was then informed of the Palace in extreme detail by the two tamed men, she then lead us into a meeting hall were she allowed the guard to fetch the sleeping Trish and gather maids to clean that room. As for the nervous Elder he was told to gather every other Elder or important power from the Demon Fox Clan.


    A task he was happy to complete if it meant getting away from the woman whose very presence caused him the Clan''s strongest power to feel that his death was a simple wave of her hand.

 82 Dawn of War

    Sitting in a tent forged by the Empires best is Three Suns with a map of the various planets in front of him, his goal to take over each one in this area of the north. He was given complete control of what methods he used, he knew this was a test of his leadership abilities going forward and was trying his best to not fail. His ''aid'' Tia was here as his overseer while she usually had different opinions on how to deploy the troops, she had agreed with everything he proposed this time.


    He was currently looking over his plans that he was to use to take over the world before him planet Har, the race that rules it is one of the few that retained complete control of their world in the north. They have resisted the armies of the humans and anyone who tried to conquer them, even with this Three Suns was ordered by the Emperor to capture this world without fail. Never has never heard the words without fail before from his Emperor but those words caused a fire to be lit under him.


    "Tia change of plan! Instead of overwhelming them with numbers we shall seal off their world from everything else forcing them out. They rely on food from the neighboring planets in exchange for protection, so if we cut off their food supply would they not leave that damn fortress of a planet to not starve?" He said staring at Tia who he knew was someone sent to ensure the job got done.


    "You are right we have two options before us, no matter which one we choose a war will happen. I agreed with your first plan as we have the numbers to overwhelm them to death but how much loss of life is that? You set down after I agreed to think of a better plan to finally use that brain of yours for something besides a straightforward fight. Good! Dashnell wishes to see you grow as he has plans for you, this was the best plan you could have made unless you suddenly became a True God and could break their defences on your own but how far away from that are you?"


    She said puffing her chest out as she is has already broken into the True God realm like Valara and a few others, even if it was only recently.


    "I am already a True God Lady Tia! Dashnell just told me never to tell anyone until he was in the southern territory, so from what I understand Timothy should also be revealing that he is a True God to Lady Valara."


    As he kept talking Tia just set down and began talking with the others to confirm his words, and as she did Valara was already sending her a message asking if Three Suns was a True God. They kept it short but made sure to ask around to see if the other Generals under Dashnell were also at the True God realm.


    Asking around took less than 2mins and after she was done Three Suns was still talking to her, she stopped his words. "Enough Three Suns! We will use both methods. You will break their fortress world open and surround them with our forces while we also seal off their supply of food. Before they grow desperate from the hunger we will offer them a deal that they can''t refuse, Samara will be here shortly so let us set everything up."


    Hearing her give out orders he knows his big reveal did not make her happy.


    "Yes Lady Tia I shall carry out all orders to the best of my ability!" Turning into a bright orange light he disappeared from the tent.


    Sitting down Tia sorts through the information she and the others were sending out and finds that her husband trained an army of True Gods without them knowing. Although he made no attempt to hide it, he never spoke about it so they could not punish him for finding out this way. Over all they counted more than 20 thousand True Gods under his control while they his wives only 60% were True Gods, they were not helping each other train as they were sure they were levels above the Generals. Only to find out the cold truth today that Dashnell assigned each of them a guard unit of True Gods that hid in the shadows protecting them.


    From now on they decided to aid each other to grow stronger and no longer would depend on themselves as much, they also made it clear that Dashnell should pay for this one way or another!


    High above the clouds of planet Har.


    Three Suns looks at the barrier surrounding this world and beneath it the metallic ever evolving metal, that Dashnell has ordered him to secure without fail. This metal could evolve and become stronger when struck or damaged. The importance of this task caused him great worry, as he was never sure if he should just rip open the defences they thought could protect them or melt them to death to gain the metal. But he knew Dashnell would never accept that result he wanted the people who used this metal in their everyday lives to live, to gain a better understanding of it.


    This meant that he could not cause to much hate to build up between his army and those protecting their homes. He floated there in the sky unsure of how he should carry out what he must do, when suddenly his wife appeared besides him leaning on his shoulder. "General why are you thinking so hard? All you have to do is break the barrier, that alone should not cause any deaths. After that only the metal would be there to protect them but so what they need food in order to live do they not.


    Let them fear an invasion all we have to do is make sure nothing gets in or out of the planet after we destroy the Barrier, and by ''we'' I mean you. So stop thinking so hard and launch your attack. With a wide smile on her face she advised her husband.


    ......


    On planet Har


    Inside a throne room many powers that use to hate each other could be seen gathered together today as they were no match for the enemies they faced alone.


    "The forces outside are not what normally attack our world, they are stronger and smarter and within their ranks is various different races. I have already confirmed that humans are working with beastkin in that army, as you know those two races have slaughtered each other for trillions of years throughout this realm. We do not possess anyone above the True God realm on this world of ours, from what information we were able to gain before they cut us off from others is limited. They should all be Pathless Gods but our allies suggest they are a full army of Gods of Destruction and Creation.


    They should not need an army this powerful for us mer ants, you should all know it is the metal their master wants. So we have gathered here as we most likely face extinction, do we fight or do we surrender!"


    "We should fight! Do we even think they will spare anyone on the planet after they break the barrier?"


    "I agree the humans must have told them how we never let them get any of the metal."


    "Surrender would only mean extinction why not fight. We must fight for the future of our people!


    "If that is how you feel we shall fight to the death with the invaders, the barrier should hold for a thousand years. The True Gods should be fighting another war against this armies True Gods, that should buy us the time to grow stronger. Select promising youths and have them undergo the metal liquid baptism, gather as many as possible we must produce a True God in the time we have!"


    As they all nodded their heads and poured out countless unseen and priceless treasures, the barrier they were so sure would last at most a thousand years shattered. Before they could panic or check to see if it was a minor crack or a massive tear they heard a thunderous voice echo throughout their world.


    "I am General Three Suns of the Dragon Empire! Under orders from my Emperor Dashnell Underwood I am to claim this world without fail, I am sure you understand what that means. I ask you natives of this world must there be a war between us? My Master only wants this metal, I am already a True God and I can easily cleanse this world of all organic life. That is not what I wish to do, that is something my Master has also restricts me from doing, I will give you 1 year to come to a decision.


    From today forward until a year has past I will personally seal this world isolating you from any and all help, this will cut off all communication you will have with other worlds completely as well as your food supply. Emperor Dashnell allows all races into his Empire be it politics, military, economic..ect. Even I a former enemy has risen and regained power and influence. I hope your choice in the year to come is not one of loss, if you wish to meet me come to the Palace I set down you can''t miss it."

 83 Nightmare

    While Three Suns waited on planet Har, my time in the South became quite relaxed thanks to Eleanor. That was until one day she just left telling me to stay here as I promised Hera, so here I am being treated like a prince by Hera as she tries to get ahead of the others.


    As she shows me around the Clans territories I heard stories of how they removed those from the Lynx Clan within a single day, the Lynx Clan then brought out the remains of the 9 tailed fox. Hoping it would show they were sincere in wanting the marriage, the Elders of the Demon Fox Clan just laughed at their ''gift'' before presenting a group of youths that now have 9 tails shocking the Lynx Clan.


    The Elders were happy to show off my work, those girls were sent to my bed and quickly gained a rise in power. At first they only sent those from Malire''s bloodline and 1 and 2 tailed female foxes to me, after each of those girls surpassed everyone from the main branch they quickly tried to get me to help the others without them becoming my woman. I told them that it is possible but why would I help their Clan rise up without gaining anything in return, so we agreed that any and all of the females that willingly choose to use me as a method to gain 9 tails was all I would get.


    The condition they set to this was for every female I must aid a male member, so they are not to dependent on those who have gone over to my side. Hera arranged everything and even convinced a few she was on good terms with to become my wives, others wanted power, freedom or just something new. These were busy days for me, I have gotten too used to having an army do my bidding. Handling things myself with only one aid got easier as I added more and more to my harem.


    I underestimated the Demon Foxes they said they did not want me to have to many under my control, but after a month women keep showing up. This girl here is Liasha who has been stuck at 8 tails for a thousand years, as well as one of their other princesses.


    She is here today to give herself to me while I accept this beauty, she is number 10,713! Those foxes tricked me.


    They will send as many women as they can into my bed this I now know, they have been searching for any girl with unique powers or bloodline powers that were too thin to bring out the girls power. This was done after they found out that a 1 tailed girl with an ancient but thin Demon Fox bloodline saw her bloodline power fully awaken, every Elder immediately went into a frenzy.


    They searched every branch and main family female member that was suspected or had a bloodline that was becoming a rare sight, and sent those girls to a hungry beast. At this rate the Demon Fox Clan that is 70% female will wind up in my bed.


    .....


    News quickly spread that the Lynx Clan failed to gain Hera the 9 elemental tailed fox, the other news that spread was that powerful Demon Foxes were showing up all over the South. Many other powerful Clans came over to ask if the Clan found a ancient artifact that helps awaken the bloodline powers of beastkin, the Elders under Hera''s orders gave them hints that a powerful being was able to strengthen the bloodlines of any beastkin.


    Hearing that the Demon Fox Clan had the favor of such a powerful being they rushed over trying to pry information out of the Fox Clan. All this then sparked a few of the smarter Elders from those other clans to then put the leaked information together, they were sure the powerful being was the reason Hera was not married off. And they just needed to speak with her to find out were this expert was and the price for gaining his aid.


    As many Clans visited the Palace I was in they were in awe at the endless number of beautiful 9 tailed female foxes that roamed about, the foxes treated the Palace as their rest station as they would only return when they were called or wanted. Everywhere else in the Demon Fox Clan territory was the same, just that it was mainly populated by the elderly, children, already married women and males.


    "Has your Clan separated all the single females into that Palace so that expert can have a variety of choices?" Asked an Elderly looking man with a grey lion''s mane. He was one of the Elders hoping to give his Clan all the aid it could before the coming war with the East, he wanted to see if this expert really could awaken any beastkin bloodline.


    "Old friend would I lie to you? How long have I been stuck at this level of power 2.. 3 thousand years. Yet after I made a deal with that youth I broke though, I am sure you can do the same. He is easy to please.. well I say that only because we beastkin will gladly give our daughters to someone who could protect them someone with enough power to make any who wish them any harm would be met with death. This youths name is Dashnell he will be here soon to meet you Shadow."


    Walking down the halls of the Palace alongside Liasha and a few others I spot the meeting spot were the Clan''s strongest Elder wanted to meet me. I knew he was helping someone meet me but who would have thought it was not his other daughters, out of all the elders who sent their daughters and sisters my way he always makes me give extra. He has 7 daughters and 11 sons, for his first 5 daughters I awakened all 11 of his son''s dormant bloodlines, they were already powerful 2 even had 9 tails like their father.


    But he wanted them to become stronger he also wanted them to meet someone far stronger than they ever imagined. This not only motivated them it allowed them to be at ease with their new brother in law.


    "Hello Elders! Sorry for bringing along a few extra guest but they would not leave me alone, they did not trust that I was meeting with you." I said turning towards Liasha and the others.


    "I was just making sure you were not meeting with Hera behind our backs! Now that I see you truly are meeting my father I will wait for you to finish your ''talk'' before we go back to the Palace together." Before I could reply she rushed off, going into a side room near us.


    Elder Silver Moon laughed at me when he seen this, once I noticed he tried to hide his laughs but then let them come out even harder. He was happy to see his daughter happy but was still unhappy she had to fight for my affection against thousands, thousands here and thousands he has yet to meet.


    Our talk was short and simple Shadow a powerful Elder from the LionHeart Clan wished to ally before the coming war, and gain the support of the expert who could awaken bloodlines. This would allow his Clan to stand their ground in the war, he knew that if they lost this war they would become extinct in this realm. After hearing what Elder Silver Moon did to gain my support he too started to laugh, he was sure a marriage happen but not over 10 thousand marriages.


    "Young one you have ''legendary levels of vigor'' I will inform my Clan of this matter, what they decide to do is up to them but I will be sure to send as many female members of my family over. I will warn you now that even if you are stronger than me if you hurt any of them I will still come to fight you!


    LionHeart women are strong so I wish you luck young one, their numbers will be more than 50 thousand this is my warning to you and that number is my family alone." He said as he left the plaza laughing loud so everyone could hear him.


    As I looked at Elder Silver Moon I could see a smile on his face, a smile that would give me endless pleasure and headaches, his next words proved me right even without future sight.


    "Dashnell my Demon Fox Clan has called the South home for millions of years, so I will have you know that there are trillions of us. If not more within the South I won''t force you to help everyone of us become powerful but... I was hoping you could at least take in a few million that are within the Clan?" He said all this with a knowing smile across his old face.


    Without hesitation I hurried and answered him with a resounding Yes! I even said I could take a few hundred million if not billion wives in my current state. At first he looked at me as if I was a monster then he jumped up took out a scroll with a long list of names that gave very detailed information on those females along with a up to date picture. Then as if he had the most urgent call he has ever received in his life he vanished before my eyes, the look on his face when he left gave me a deadly feeling.


    After he left I quickly sent messages to all my wives I left in the North.


    "Our family has ''grown'' no need to thank me you can meet your many new sisters once I finish the war with the East, please don''t kill me for what I have done. Even though we all know I can''t really die I don''t like pain!"


    .


    .


    .


    .

 84 Edict and Living Metal

    Sitting still I pant slowly to catch my breath, this body of mine still gets tired after all but looking at the laid out bodies of those who fell first I don''t feel to bad. Overlooking the sea of bodies I see tails, claws, fur, scales and fangs on the bodies of these 200 thousand beauties. How long will this keep me stable I wonder for now sex seems to be able to suppress my urge to destroy everything again.


    "Lilly! Is this a real solution to our problem? I know you won''t allow me to die but even I can feel my control slipping if I don''t indulge in sex. War is not an option I might lose myself in battle and we both know what will happen after that. So I need you to hurry up and find those 12 seals, I failed to destroy them before I went to sleep They should be near my other body or within it. If you can bring them into this world do so." I said aloud not caring if the women could hear me, this should earn me some points with the ones still in the north.


    Echoing in my ear I hear her reply.


    "Dashnell those seals are meant to restrict 100% of your power, I already have them located if you really want them I will bring them to you my love. Also a few creatures have become strong enough to gain an Edict, they are not in this Realm but once they interact with it for awhile they will head towards you."


    The panting and ongoing moans were all that was left as Lilly did not even say anything more after that. She still needs a little more time to become a true Controller, she still places my life above everything she is to manage and protect.


    Relaxing in a chair I summoned from the void I can feel myself about to welcome another flashback.


    This one was different I felt no control over it and I could feel those 12 seals. The Seals of Oblivion each one created by the 12 Void Gods I killed in Verena''s name, they each used their precious Edict transforming it into a seal that would limit and restrict my power. They vowed that so long as I leave them be the seals would never be used against me, we both knew that was just to buy them time to flee away from me. If not for the Creed invading when they did they all would have died much sooner.


    Instead 5 of them met their end at my hands as the Creed invaded, 3 died as the 4 of us fought surrounded on all sides by the Creed who wished to devour us. The last 4 were the ones who lived the longest surviving until the Creed retreated back into their own plane of existence.


    After all 12 met their end at these hands of mine those seals were very useful to me, they truly did restain 100% of my power, even so I still managed to stand at the peak as the strongest Void God.


    One for each wrist, Leg, and my neck. those 5 seals would always be visible to anyone who saw me, many thinking it was jewelry or fashion. Never would they imagine those were the most powerful means a Void God gained control over, a Edict gave them the ability to control, reverse time, manipulate... ect. anything that they wished. Most used it as a last measure to save their lives.


    Deep in the Void a ruin laid bare disturbed by no one, this place was were the first few Void Gods made a pact to stand as one. The first ever alliance of the strongest Void Gods of that time, a young Verena, and 12 others stood around a sword in the middle. Their oath was something I could not hear ( I will ask Verena about it later ) other than that each held various weapons but each of them held one spear. 13 spears came together as one and then they vanished, what came into view next was those same 13 people.


    12 surrounded one in the middle, they argued for a moment before all 13 took out the spears they held that day long ago. Verena roared as the 12 joined forces to fight her, she looked like a pitch black goddess with long flowing silver hair about to take on the world. what happened next shocked all 14 people present, Verena did not fight back she stabbed her spear into the earth let down her defences and looked into the sky.


    A clear piercing sound took place 12 times as she was impaled on all sides by the spears. A thunderous ferocious blood filled roar then took place, the 13 inside the ruins turned to see the youth Dashnell who was the catalyst of everything. He stared at the dying Verena she said a few words to him and him alone then died, even today I wish I heard those words.


    A fight broke out among the 13 remaining people this day, 5 died but before the enraged and mad beast that was the youth could do anything else 5 seals shot into his body. One erupted with endless chains, stopped his regeneration, sealed away his vision, caused insanity and the last of the 5 caused him endless pain.


    Furious roars shook the very ground causing cracks in space.


    This stopped the youth for a moment until he started to move forward even as the chains continued to multiply in number. This caused the remaining 7 to flee, as they did so a massive tear they could see in the distance opened up and the Creed Invasion began.


    .......


    Planet Har


    Sitting in the built Palace Three Suns created as the place to meet those who called this place home, were the Natives of this world. As Three Suns the True God they feared fear for his life as he stared at the few thousand women before him.


    "Explain Three Suns! When did Dashnell start training you personally?" - Verena


    "Timothy is on his way here as well. We will find out everything from both of you today!" - Valara


    "That damn Dashnell dares fuck so many beauties without me!" - Samara


    "You better answer our questions are you will end up worse off than him when he returns!" - Eleanor


    This did not end they watched as Three Suns the mighty True God was berated with nearly 10 thousand questions, they even watched as he patiently answered each one. When this ''Timothy'' arrived he also was revealed to the Natives that he was a True God. Yet both these True Gods treated these women as their masters, this caused the Natives great fear.


    They were smart enough to understand the conversation they were having and all it did was cause them dread. They now knew that an army of more than 26 thousand True Gods existed in this realm. They could not handle the information they were eavesdropping on, The 2 True Gods were only Generals in charge of an army of True Gods and below. These women each hold authority above the two Generals, which the two did not seem to mind they were even respectful to the women that had yet to reach the True God realm.


    The part that 60% of these 10 thousand women were True Gods numbed the Natives.


    Stepping forward not caring if he was rude was the Leader of the Natives. "I am King Shanlar, the various rulers of our world Har gathered in my Kingdom as you began your siege of our world. We were sure the True Gods under the Blue Stone Guards would keep your True Gods busy long enough for the barrier to last us a thousand years to train one of our own. But that is no longer possible and overhearing your talk we the Chiladar people surrender to you!


    We are the protectors of the living metal that live with us on this world, it has little to no intelligence, much like a wild animal and it lives off of the strong life energy planet Har creates. We know that we can no longer protect it as you have come for it but we have to warn you about over using it.


    Long ago a monster ate its fill of the metal and it changed into a ravenous monster that was always hungry, we stood no chance against the monster until it fell into the ocean. Ever since that day it was trapped at the bottom but even till this day we know it is still there sleeping at as it absorbs the planets energy.


    It absorbs so much energy we created multiple ways to amplify the planets size and it''s creation of the energy the living metal feeds on. Doing this put that beast to sleep for millions of years, the living metal multiplied beyond our expectations but this aided us in defending this world for generations." The king knew he would anger some of those talking as he did interrupt them but he could no longer just sit as they talked.


    "Yes we know you surrender. Now shut up and wait for us to finish or do you want to join Dashnell!"


    His silence was their signal to continue with their plan to punish me.

 85 Past Importance

    As the room was filled with curses about Dashnell, Lilly descended from the sky as bright light blinded any who would try and make out the appearance of this beauty. Verena felt as if something was coming her way so she expected Dashnell to show up and shut them up, only to now be as shocked as all the other women as they looked up at Lilly.


    As she looked down at the shocked people she found the one she was looking for.


    "Verena what do you know about the Oblivion Seals that are binded to Dashnell?" These words echoed in the minds of everything on Planet Har. Verena walked out of the crowd with Valara and the others a step behind her.


    "As far as I know they are the Edicts turned into seals by the 12 Void Gods that Dashnell killed all those years ago. Why? I am sure they were either destroyed or Sealed within the Void somewhere."


    Her answer put a smile on Lilly''s face, and she then made her way down to the ground standing in front of the others cloaked in blinding light. The only ones who could see her appearance being Valara, Samara and Verena herself, even so the women in front of them caused Verena to be at a complete loss. Verena was looking at what seemed like a clone of her former self just younger, there were other differences as well but anyone who knew her from the past memories would feel as if they were looking at the real thing.


    "Don''t be upset this was the form Dashnell could never forget, while he was rampaging about destroying nothing but space your face was all that was in his mind. Keeping him from completely losing control, so Verena I hope you don''t mind when I was creating my own body I choose to become a Lestari like you." She said as her words once again echoed across the world.


    Verena took a step back and looked hard at Lilly and indeed she was a Lestari that was only slightly different than how she herself used to look. She was not as tall, the muscles gone, along with her ink black skin that was replaced with pale white skin similar to those of the Guardian race.


    Speaking up Verena looked deep into Lilly''s eyes. "So did you pretend to be me!? Did he live all that time thinking he was with me?" She said losing the strength in her legs making Valara move to support her, at this point Lilly no longer hid her appearance from the other women.


    The reveal shocked everyone as they were unsure of what they could do or say, Lilly manifested a chair and set down then a table an chairs for the others.


    "Dashnell never once thought I was you Verena. Yes I did pretend to be you I wanted to become his world! His everything!! But he never looked at me, so I changed my looks only slightly to take on both the things that he loved. One part Guardian the other Lestari, he told me to be myself to be what I wanted. But how could I, I knew nothing but his pain his desires, after a time this is the form I decided on, it was also on this day he gave me my name! ''My little princess Lilly''."


    ("Don''t try to be anything but who you are, go explore your memories search and learn what is in this head of mine. I know you were trying to help me but I know that Verena is dead, leave me! While I sleep you will have absolute control over my powers. I hope this makes up for all the things I have done, if I should ever wake I pray that my mind is my own.")


    "Those were the words he said to me before he went into a deep sleep but he never did wake up." She said to everyone in the room and as she was about to continue Valara cut in.


    "You just said he never woke up, then how is he here now?" Valara said causing the others to think about that as well.


    "That should be the effect of my Edict" Said Verena in a low voice as her head was down looking at her feet. "I meant to ask you about your Edict, so that is why mine had no effect. I too used my Edict to ensure Dashnell would never met death, could you tell me the exact words you used Verena." Said Lilly.


    Verena looked up at her again before saying. "No matter what live Dashnell even if madness is the path you shall now walk I invoke the power of my Edict to forever grant you the ability to never die until we meet again, from now on you shall become Immortal and unerasable. Even if you fall and lose your way, with that I gave him the ability to live through the madness he was bound to suffer after my death, as well as let us meet again in my next life.


    Who knew that I would be reborn without my former memories and once more die before his eyes, causing him to snap. I have always heard that Guardians pushed past reason would become uncontrollable unkillable monsters, that would only meet their end as they died to old age. Dashnell at a young age became unageing due to his abilities and powers, I just wanted him to live even if it was without me. So my Edict Forces him to live forever even if he is looking death in the face my Edict will force out more power from him making him stronger, healing his wounds, removing all that binds and seeks to limit him." Verena looked at Lilly as she said all of this unsure how the other would react.


    Lilly said nothing for awhile creating a awkward silence in the room for more than 10 minutes.


    Only to get up from her seat with a "Ok". After saying that she opened up the void behind her allowing everyone to see 12 massive circle shaped objects rotating around my original body that lay there in a deep slumber.


    "I don''t need to tell you all what these seals are or where they come from, but do any of you remember what effect they cause towards Dashnell? Well worry not I shall tell you."


    "First Seal- Endless Chains, forever increasing the weight of the seal holder.


    Second Seal - Corrosion, reducing the regeneration of the seal holder.


    Third Seal - Insanity, constantly wearing down the mind of the seal holder.


    Fourth Seal - Suffering, causing increasing endless pain to the seal holder.


    Fifth Seal - Blindness, causing the seal holder to become blind over time.


    Sixth Seal - Truth, forcing the seal holder to experience death upon a single lie.


    Seventh Seal - Destruction, if the seal holder is in a extended fight they will lose their mind to destruction.


    Eighth Seal - Irresistible Lust, forcing the seal holder to produce only female offspring as well as forcing those females to desire their father and the father them.


    Ninth Seal - Balance, Even if the seal holder is stronger than his opponent he will be brought down to their level or up to it.


    Tenth Seal - Betrayal, seal holders first born son will take away everything along with killing the seal holder.


    Eleventh Seal - Mortality, strips away seal holders Immortality - if there is none limit the seal holders lifespan to one million years.


    Twelfth Seal -Power Restraint, reduces seal holders power by 100% for each Oblivion seal they posses."


    As she finished listing each seal the others began to panic and worry but before they could voice these worries she spoke again.


    "Dashnell is only affected by a few of these seals, as his powers counteract or alter the effects of each and every seal. Besides none of them are currently causing him any damage or illness, I will try to make it stay that way but he already needs the seals to restrain him. So I will be taking the 12th, 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 10th and 11th Seals and giving them to Dashnell. You mothers don''t have to worry about his sons trying to kill him as that Seal lost its effect long ago, but if it ever does try to activate again I will let those affected know.


    His regeneration is to powerful, Verena''s Edict counters the 11th, it''s just pain, a little weight and his mind is fine so long as none of you die ''no pressure''. I think that is everything at the moment, if he request more of the Seals just know that I can not prevent him from reaching them as the Void is the shell of the old realities which he has complete control over. And I will never willingly bring them into this reality, as they will seek out the one who killed their creator and we all know who that is."


    After her long speech Lilly appeared in front of Verena buried her face in her chest and gave her a sudden hug filled with a bit of her might. Verena could tell from the hug that the young girl wanted to say more but could no longer spare the time.


    "Until we meet again ''mom''. With that Verena along with all present in the room stood there in silence once again as a ball of light enveloped Lilly as she vanished into the Void.


    Everyone turned to Verena only to see the same shock and confusion on her face, getting these looks from everyone put the proud Verena into a awkward situation.

 86 I Want One

    Trapped by all the intense stares Verena took a seat at the table Lilly left behind, a cold sweat began to form on her back as she awaited the questions on her ''sisters'' mind.


    "I don''t know why she called me ''mom'' please don''t look at me like that. We all know I was dead during her birth.... unless."


    Verena stopped speaking but everyone was linked mentally so they too gained the same understanding as Verena. Lilly much like Teressa possesses a fragment of Verena, just that Lilly has the original while Teressa has a fragment of the fragment. This caused Teressa to have a ugly expression that was soon noticed by the others, they did not know how to comfort her as she much like Lilly possesses a likeness to Verena''s old form.


    Samara seeing weakness in her favorite prey decided to use her skills to not only show off here to the others who were unsure of what to say but also earn her points with Teressa. She then made her way over to Teressa who was slumped in the chair, but got up once she noticed Samara head right for her.


    "Teressa I am sure Dashnell has his reasons fo-""Not today Samara I can feel the pain I caused her so here I am to fix it." I said through the Void.


    Before anyone could react I sent my tail to retrieve my ''victims''. Both Samara and Teressa became trapped face to face within my tail that coiled around them. Shock was seen on a few faces as both girls were dragged into the Void regardless if they resisted or not. Samara wasted no time as she knew what they were in for and quickly got into the mood latching her lips on those of Teressa''s, Valara did not mind she had something else on her mind and shouted into the Void.


    "Dashnell I want one! Teach me how to gain an Edict I will not take being left behind lightly. I want to walk side by side with you on every battlefield so don''t you dare think about leaving me behind to be protected, I... I-"


    As she struggled to find the words I passed on a few words to each and everyone of my wives before saying a few words out loud to Verena.


    "Helen ''I mean Hera was reborn in the South do you remember her Verena?"


    "Who.... Hmm you mean that clingy girl who allowed you to treat her like a pet, are you having fun breaking in your new toy? Tell her I expect her to be every bit as obedient as she was in the past!


    My god! What things have you done to her already her mind is a mess, Dashnell why have you not done any of this to me!?" Verena said all this outloud not realizing I was trying to keep it a secret for as long as possible. But her smile showed me she was doing this to fuck with me, she wanted the others to know of my hidden fetish.


    Before a shit storm could start I tried to close the Void leading into the world I created to defeat that army of millions of beauties. Sophia who was sitting in the corner of the room letting the young do most the talking and trouble making, made sure to pay attention to each word said. When she heard how I treated Helen ''Hera'' she turned bright red vanished and threw herself into my arms just before I managed to close the Void.


    "Master I have a fetish as well while not extreme like Eleanor''s I prefer you to treat me like a toy, give me everything you gave that young girl named Trish!" Sophia said trying her best not to faint.


    Hearing all this in my mind I could not separate ''not extreme'' from ''treat me like Trish'', as I was thinking out loud Sophia''s blood colored face was emitting steam. We both know Trish is the definition of extreme, the image of trish covered in sweat as she struggled off the ground with her back covered in lashes from my tail appeared in both our minds. From my ear the misty breath of a soon to be overwhelmed by lust Sophia entered my ear.


    "Yes just like that destroy me just like that! But don''t stop even if I faint I want double of what you gave her. Like a wild animal I want you to tame me, punish me, break me!"


    As I had just finished unleashing absolute hell on the many women still ''fainted'' on the ground I ripped off the top Sophia was wearing. Holding her by the neck I pushed her to her knees as I shoved my cock into her waiting mouth, she wrapped her arms around my back and gave into her desires to be broken. I took out a black collar I give out to the women Eleanor brings to me that she has trained, placing it on Sophia''s neck a puddle forms below her shaky legs.


    "It won''t be easy being my pet Sophia, at all hours of the day and night I will be training this body of yours to suit my needs. I will explore and stretch every hole, make you drink endless amounts of my cum as I love to have my cock sucked." Saying all this her only reply is.


    "Then give it to me!"


    .....


    "Tia will you follow in your mother''s footsteps to become Dashnell''s toy?" Teased Kiera only to be surprised by her reply.


    "I am already his bitch, toy, pet and anything else he wants me to be. Unlike the rest of you I was straight forward in asking him about his desires, I have all his fetishes in my mind. This body of mine has already been personally trained by him, what do you think I do with my time alone with him. I am 100% tamed and obedient."


    Tia said proud and with her chest puffed out, not aware that everyone looked at her in a new light. Some respected her bravery for saying such things in public, others unable to match her words to how they used to see the elegant, dependable, powerful, in control Tia.


    Verena walked up to Tia who was still proudly smiling and flicked her forehead. "Don''t push how you are with Dashnell on the others, everyone likes to do things differently to be treated differently." She said as she acted like an experienced elder, not expecting Tia to give her a deep kiss.


    After seperating from the women who wanted more of what she just received she said.


    "Verena I won''t lose to you! I know you are the one responsible for making Dashnell so twisted, you are right everyone wants something different when they are alone with him. And we each hold back a little ''some not at all'' when we are all together. This I know but I am sure everyone can tell he is like a insatiable beast, at first we could satisfy him with a few rounds each but now its like he is always wanting more! And that was a few thousand of us going a few rounds, so over time I just suggested to him to give me more.


    I never expected I would become addicted to how he treated me like a piece of meat, his pet! But I love it and want even more but what more is there? How extreme will my lust be before I allow myself to become his toy.


    That was until I could no longer take it and got him to unleash all his lust onto me, after being broken by him that day all I ever think about was the next time." Tia said as she stumbled backwards into her chair which made a ''Squish'' as she set down.


    Looking at were she was standing before was a puddle of liquid that was quickly evaporated by Valara.


    "I don''t care about any of this talk about being fucked by Dashnell! Verena train me I want that Edict as soon as possible, besides you are not the only one who has went through that Tia. Samara is worst than you her every thought is filled with how to bring more girls into his arms, as each girl Samara brings to him Dashnell gives her a ''reward'' she keeps what that is locked away in her mind.


    Let me tell you now you do not want to know what he does to her... Nevermind you are a lost cause just like her." Valara said as she and everyone else seen the images in Tia''s mind were both her and Samara enjoyed said ''reward''.


    Valara changing the topic even if only briefly helped the tension in the room, many were very aware of my increasing sexual desires and it made them happy and worried. Seeing Tia and then hearing about Samara caused each of the girls to throw away their caution, if those 2 could manage their lust as well as all their duties in the Empire why not them?


    Verena smiled before turning looking at the barrier Three Suns and Timothy made long ago, so no one could hear anything they talked about when Lilly first showed up ''besides Lilly as the world was filled with her voice''. They knew if it was something they needed to know it would be spoken about later.


    "Valara did we not already agree to help each other train? I have already decided to teach you all ''everything'' I know, so don''t get so worked up. Now with that out of the way why don''t we go visit and punish that bad Dragon!"


    Verena''s words caused each of the women here to blush, before a crazed expression of desire and lust replaced it. She then turned to Three Suns gave a few commands and opened up the Void leading right to a scene of Sophia lying on her back with blank eyes and ''foam'' leaking from everywhere on the woman.


    "Sophia rest assured backup has arrived I know that you can not hear me but I... ''we'' will avenge you fallen sister!" Verena then led the 20 thousand plus army into battle against the raging beast.

 87 Meeting Veronica Again

    3 Months later.


    As footsteps echoed within the hall in the early morning, a trio of men could be seen making their way towards the massive double doors ahead. The Doors were guarded by more than 20 armed guards that awaited their arrival, they evenly lined up on opposite sides to welcome the three men.


    Leaving the opening of the door to the few remaining guards, as they opened up the doors a bright light escaped from inside and as it dimed the trio saw the living metal baptism hall before their eyes.


    The Chiladar people did their best to show that they were willing to cooperate in any way to please the Dragon Emperor along with his two Generals, Lord Three Suns and Lord Timothy.


    As the three men walked into the chamber, were these sacred baptisms took place the light blue pool of living metal became active. It has been awhile since someone last visited this exact chamber.


    Most Chiladar youths were far too weak to undergo the baptism in this chamber so they underwent the process in another chamber that had weaker living metal water.


    The Elder and man who thought he would no longer be a King, King Shanlar now stood proud as he was one step away from becoming a True God. He explained to everyone that the living metal is apart of everything on the planet, be it the wildlife, plants, even the air and water possess living metal in it. The metal is beyond magical as it defies common logic, the ocean that was shown off as well as every springs, ponds, rivers and waterfalls of this world were all living metal water! This shocked both Generals as they never heard or seen such a thing back on their home world.


    But this is what I have been searching for within this Realm the moment I arrived, my wives may have picked this realm as it was close to the Teress Realm but I had already seen the future and made plans for this choice.


    Staring at my prize I can finally activate those damn seals, with this not only will my power drop to that of True God but I will have full control over my body and as time moves on both bodies!


    King Shanlar then began to explain the uses of the baptism once again as he was overjoyed that falling under control of the Dragon Empire was the best decision the Chiladar ever made. Over the three months since they surrendered many powerful families crumbled and new ones formed, he did not mind this as every family that was destroyed was one he and the other major powers tried but failed to eliminate. They were the families that abused the living metal and sold it to anyone even if it was in small amounts.


    With these families gone they finally united all the Chiladar major powers, while destroying these families with the aid of the Dragon Empires armies. They found far to much corruption and evidence that showed that these families single handedly were the causes of every calamity that they faced as a entire race. They were even more sure that becoming part of the Dragon Empire was the right thing when the Emperor himself left them be in charge of how to deal with said families and their assets.


    "Emperor The living metal baptism is were one lets the metal become one with their flesh and bones, this allows one to have enhanced regeneration abilities thanks to the metals ability to become stronger when damaged. This also makes it hard for anything that has ever damaged the bodies of those baptised to cause any further damage, but they will still feel pain and can die from intense pain. But in our long history no one has ever died that way, each chamber of living metal water that we use for the baptisms are different in quality.


    This is the original source for each of the other chambers, they all came from this pool of living metal! This place is older than even the Chiladar Race, no matter the amount we could never drain this chamber of its living metal. Those who have bathed in its water have all gone insane due to the purity of the living metal, as most know living metal is mostly non intelligent that depend on a host to live. The living metal water here is anything but that, they drive most insane that can not deal with the intense pain of the absorption as well as a test of will." Shanlar who was about to continue his speech then opens his eyes to the Emperor he came to happily call son sitting in the pool of water.


    With the living metal water up to his neck as he sits in the pool, Shanlar''s mind was racing his youngest daughter had just been married to this young Emperor. No man or woman has ever exited that pool except for a small few who had first bathed in every other pool, he had already heard that his daughter was pregnant with a child was he going to lose a son was his daughter about to lose her husband.


    "Old man relax the living metal in the pool has already accepted me and started merging with my flesh, I will be here for awhile so I ask that you seal this chamber and leave, Eleanor will handle the rest. You can place a few guards you trust to the Doors outside other than that I should be fine." I said to the worried Elder, his face showing that he still has massive doubts.


    He has witnessed even True Gods die in that pool of death, he just wanted to show off the majesty of the living metal not get his new son killed but even with all that said he still had to leave the room and as he did he saw his daughter enter the pool with her husband.


    .....


    This Chiladar Princess was a famous Sword Goddess that was the youngest ever in history to undergo the living metal baptism. She is Sword Goddess ''Veronica''.


    She was opposed to marrying this cocky young Emperor at first but upon meeting him for some reason she could not hold in her desires. Just like Hera, Veronica was once a aid he had trained back in his youth as a weak Void God under Verena''s protection. She much like Hera was one of the trusted Generals but as she had a shorter lifespan than others she spent most of it on battlefields when Verena was warlike or inside Verena''s bed. That was until she dedicated the remainder of her short life to serving a youth Verena brought back one day, that youth being young Dashnell.


    "In this life I will once again serve you Dashnell but this time I will get to enjoy our time much more as I too can gain Immortality. When my memories of the past first started to surface after seeing Verena, why did you get so worked up? You don''t have to be jealous of her Dashnell is this body of mine not already yours? You even get to play with Verena whenever you want!" She said as she striped down naked and set on my lap face to face with me, she made sure that I entered her as she set down.


    The one she thought was Verena was Teressa, it was just that Verena told everyone to shut up and let Veronica find out the cold truth as the bond between her and them strengthened. After that happened Verena was going to give her a beating and show her that she was still in charge.


    This one unlike the others has better control over her emotions and mind, she blocked everyone including Verena from her mind unless they are having their now usual meetings. This affected all but me, this was done so no one but me could see that she was always putting up an act. She would show them the side of a proud warrior but once she was alone with me she became the dotting wife that made sure not even my cloths could harm me.


    This overprotective woman and Eleanor quickly became best friends as they shared stories of my youth mentally as their bodies indulged in pleasing me inside the living metal water.


    As time went by more and more of my wives would open the void and enter the chamber to bath in the living metal, they were not lying when calling it never ending the amount absorbed by the ''few'' hundred million beauties that came and went was nothing as it was still the same when I first entered it.


    This metal will help my wives in getting stronger and provide a passive defence that would only grow stronger with time, this will put my mind at ease a bit but even this won''t stop me from planning ahead.

 88 Whose Mind Is Weak?

    Baptism Chambers


    Using my ability to manipulate time and space I isolated this chamber from the outside worlds flow of time, doing so allowed the few hundred million wives of mine to spend time with me as we all bathed inside the living metal. During this time we found out the living metal here was a lot more intelligent than King Shanler had said, turns out the living metal is an entire race of symbiotic creatures.


    This race began to speak to me and my wives about cooperation, but soon they stopped speaking to my wives and turned their attention towards me alone.


    They desired a host whose body could house all of them all 5 hundred quintillion of them, this number alone was those of them inside the chambers pool. I struggled to think of the amount of them throughout plant Har, lucky for them I do have the ability to house them the only problem with that is they will match the undying voices from those I destroyed in my rage from the previous reality.


    With that in mind I knew that I could handle the mental test of theirs, and they will soon find out their numbers will only add a sizable chunk to the mess that is within my mind.


    "We will test your ability to possess multiple thoughts and personalities, most go insane due to the sheer number of additional voices inside their head besides their own. We will push you to the very limits of insanity, so do not blame us for destroying your mind, if you wish to back out now would be the time. We have searched for a host for an eternity, the few who could handle the mental stress at first would only collapse as our numbers multiplied. Bringing us from one planet to another until we came to this world and merged with this worlds metal.


    Even after we strengthened their bodies and minds without limit our abilities to aid do not compare to us after we merged with the living metal. So we believe you should be able to endure long enough, after we will be able to continuously remold your body to endure us permanently, so long as you do not die an instant death that is.


    The metal was a ferocious beast that ate all life on this world it was hell until we arrived and tamed it,along with taming it we took away its intelligence and forced it to serve as this planets protection. Protecting the many lives it once treated as it''s prey and with that, life on this world developed rapidly becoming what it is today. And although this is a good thing we have yet to find a host that could house all of us, the select few among those who could last under our test were limited to only merging with a single one of us.


    So young ''God'' do you truly wish to undergo our test? we have already done as you have suggested and each selected one of your wives to merge with. But this only aids those few hundred million the rest of us hope that you will not let us down!" Said a voice that changed from sounding male to female, from young to old, to that of a wise sage to that of a savage.


    The many voices alone would cause one to give up and retreat but these mangled together voices that merged together as they spoke reminded me of the time when my madness started to break me down.


    Fighting with the voices in my head telling me to die to regret to feel all the pain I caused tried to and succeeding in crushing me with guilt, even if I had regained a bit of sanity in the end the smallest of slips sent me into a uncontrollable rage. Lucky enough for Lilly nothing I did could harm her or the empty Void that became the old realities fusing them to become one. Looking up at the ever changing shapes in front of me, the two of us stare at each other in the empty space within my mind. Below us a clear never ending stretch of water was the only thing within this space in my mind, this water looked to be calm but once you took a look under the calm surface of the water only a turbulent hell awaited.


    The living metal could feel the multitude of emotions and hatred under the surface and could not hold back its curiosity and so, they dived deep into the seemingly calm water.


    The living metal had long forgotten the name it once had as a race, they were called to many things lived for too long and abandoned that long forgotten name. They now would always go by whatever their current host would call them, be it monster or otherwise they no longer cared. Looking deep into the mess of scenes below they saw the births and deaths of numerous creatures, the death of Planets and Stars, the complete and utter destruction of an entire realm followed by the destruction of every realm.


    At the end of everything they were now living the lives of these long dead races, unable to escape from the memories of the countless creatures they could only watch and wait for the end to come.


    While they lived those lives they came to understand that these creatures were those that came from the reality that once was, they found out that they were nothing but a spec in the universe. And the creature they wanted as a host was none other than the one who ended the old reality, then with its own power recreated it before entering a neverending slumber.


    This shocked the living metal they never expected such a thing to be possible, they have lived longer than most planets, outlived countless other races seen the fall and rise of beings that could shatter entire realms same as the Void Gods feared by the creatures whose lives they just lived. Yet they still could not come to understand how such a creature came to be even after living through his memories.


    After some time under the water a glint in their eyes could be seen along with a smile.


    .....


    The ungendered form then rose from the depths of the water only to sigh, they looked deep into my eyes the gaze they gave me was an intense one.


    "Great Creator we have seen all that was in your mind and now know that you can handle the strain we will put on your mind, we can also help you mend the remaining damage that lingers within it.


    The tears may be small but they are many and the slightest bit of agitation would cause you to regress, as those that live in the current reality we would much prefer that to never take place!


    The metal that we merged with should aid you in strengthening your mind and body, we shall also aid you in this matter by managing the state of your mind. As we are symbiotes we will depend on our host.. You! So we will need your mind to be able to handle our never ending growth as our numbers increase, this will benefit you as much as our species. As we have long abandoned our old names you as our new master shall be the one to name us Dashnell!"


    The voices began to shift and change speaking in a tone that was similar to that of the old Guardian Race, along with the change to the voice the form became that of a female which confused me. Did they not say they were gender-less becoming the gender of their host? This is how I understood it at first, sensing my confusion she smiled at me as her form became more complete she was a mix and blend of countless races.


    The unique appearance of this new found breed caused an immediate reaction and erection from me, as she was able to create her form based solely off my likes and taste.


    Her gray skin changed color multiple times from grey to ink black to pale white even to my own skin tone, looking at the dark skinned beauty she smiled again. She was testing my reaction on both an emotional level and on physical appeal, as her shape and skin tones kept changing her facial expressions did so as well. As I was now their host I was able to tell that each of the various personalities were testing out forms to take and each one was female, our link was becoming stronger as the minutes in my created mental space went on.


    Soon enough five different women now stood before me each similar to each other looking much like sisters, at the same time some had tails, wing, fangs, and every things I was accepting of. This display proved to be a deadly one as the look on their faces was one of lust.


    "We five will be the ones to follow you as your wives, although the 5 of us will not give birth you don''t have to worry each seed you plant in us will create a new life among our kin. That body of yours will not be our host it will be the body that sleeps in the Void that we will claim as our home, as we merge and become one with your flesh you should remember that usually our gender would match our host. But we have chosen to become a female only race, and by your seed alone our numbers will increase as you mate with the five of us! Now come to us and give us your Seed!"


    "Great One!"


    With that said those 5 newly created beauties charged at me ''even as they said for me to come to them'' as I was being attacked I chose to name this new race of lust demons ''Eros''.

 89 Sea Monster

    The echoes of laughter filling the chamber is followed by the countless splashing of water, my wives have long since merged with the Eros of their choice so now they are enjoying this pool of water.


    They called it a much needed stress relieving activity, in no mood to stop the playful fun of my wives I enjoy the view filled with various alluring swimsuits they now wear. Some not even wearing tops as they splash water at each other and me as I rest, water seems to calm me down but with all this motion and temptation in front of me I decided to just enjoy this moment. Samara has been keeping close to me lately after her secret was exposed to the others thanks to Valara, she no long held in her obedience towards me but all I see is a hungry beast looking for its next meal.


    Following Samara around are the 5 Eros that emerged from all the living metal in the pool, returning it to a ordinary pool of water. Once the living metal was removed from the water, we changed the room to be of more use now it is like an endless lake filled with just as many beauties. When King Shanler came back to check on my condition he found the sight to much to take in and fainted.


    As the guards carried him away Chloe one of the Eros approached me. "Great One we would like you to do something before you leave this world and head back to the South. That is to deal with the beast that ate to much of the living metal that we sealed deep in the oceans of this world, It is like us a creature that is not originally from this world. We do not know were it came from as it used the metal to keep us out of its mind and refused to become a host."


    Chloe was standing to my right wearing a black bathing suit one piece that covered only middle of each breast leaving the middle exposed along with her long slender legs. The other 4 were the same as my other wives wearing very tempting swimsuits, the only one wearing something normal was Suzy.


    She wore a plain polka dot swimsuit even if it failed to remain plain as she wore it, like always she was to busy to notice everyone splashing around her. She was to focused on the living metal and once Chloe and the others came she grabbed one of them and began her questions.


    Rose and Lillie along with everyone from the research team were taking out all kinds of tools to examine the water the living metal merged with. Once I merged with all the living metal they hurried over to scold me about taking away their research material, only to throw off all their clothes in exchange for sexy swimsuits. They noticed the others remodeling the pool chamber and did not want to miss out, our fun ran out when Chloe brought up the Creature that sleeps in the ocean.


    ...


    Plant Har above the Entra Sea


    "Ara are you sure you don''t want to go back and indulge, the others are eating husband up back there!" Said a playful Valara. She wanted to fight the beast that the King spoke about that was sleeping deep below these waters, Ara heard Valara was going to hunt it and requested to tag along.


    "The King described the beast and it reminded me of a powerful creature that we forced out of Cordelia, it was a ancient creature that ruled the waters of Cordelia unchallenged until we Cordelian''s grew stronger and united against it. We could not bring ourselves to kill it as it was the Guardian of the planet that the humans feared, who would have thought that the ones that lead us to fight it wanted this outcome so the humans could invade us without our greatest protector.


    For that reason I am here to make sure that if it is Leviathan that I put it to rest, I can not allow the Guardian of my world to drown in madness. Let us go see if this creature is the Guardian from my homeworld or something else Lady Valara!"


    Hearing Ara has made up her mind and was set on doing this with or without her Valara wasted no time and lit up the sky.


    Back at King Shanler''s Palace everyone felt the sudden surge of power, it completely shook the entire world much more than when Three Suns destroyed their barrier. Thinking they were being attacked again many Childarians rushed out to meet the attackers, what they saw was the sky bathed in violet purple thunder and the streaks of thunder and lighting lifting up the very ocean they thought bottomless. Inside the now floating ocean mass was a titan of a snake like creature swimming around as it was now trapped in the floating water.


    Ara looked at Valara in shock she had no idea how she grew so powerful just from the living metal, Valara did not mean to hide away her power she just did not wish to bring it out until the War with Evening Sun of the East.


    The Flame inside her kept growing stronger and it was pushing her power to new heights, it was now stalled at the God Tier which it and others claimed to be the final Tier of all Elemental Flames. With the memories from the Eros that merged with her she found out Dashnell is just below the Void realm, half way between True God and the Void Realm.


    While she was just a mid stage True God this information she gained was then learned by the Flame that named itself Veles. Knowing it could reach further realms it was overjoyed with its master, it too could reach the Void realm and then Void God realm. What the pair did not know was that it was called the Void realm for a reason, that reason being a metaphor for how it was never ending. The Eros have never seen anyone reach the Void God realm in their long lives roaming the many realms, the vast information they had was still being absorbed by their new host so they did not know of many things.


    What the Eros did not know was that while they were stuck here on planet Har quite a few Void Gods came into being, the warning Lilly gave me was proof of this fact.


    Standing before the floating ocean Valara can feel the power Leviathan possess, he should be at the peak of the True God realm. Meaning while she could fight him it would most likely end in her being dominated, gripping the sword in her right hand she holds out her left hand. The thick black and grey clouds covering the planet converge in one spot to shoot out a lance bathed in purple light, this weapon was the one she created with the help of Samantha.


    The Violet Volt Lance was her living weapon that she kept as a trump card to be used in the coming war. Yet now she must rely on it to add her in the fight against this beast swimming about in the water.


    ...


    The Chiladarians at first were preparing for a second invasion but as more of them came closer to the source they noticed it was Lady Valara facing off against the Legendary beast from legends.


    Loud cheering could be heard throughout the world as the blood boiled warriors viewed this creature as the ultimate challenge, it was just that no one could travel into the deep waters to face it. Who would have expected the wife of their new Emperor was so powerful she raised the entire ocean they were sure was bottomless much like the living metal chambers into the skys.


    Flying up into the sky I arrive next to Valara who was just about to charge into battle against Leviathan with Ara by her side. The pair give me a intense stare telling me not to interfere with their battle, the mental message they send brings a smile to my face.


    "If we lose you can help but until we have fallen stay back and watch us work. If you know what''s good for you, you will leave this too us!" The others only laugh at the words sent by the two as they dash into the world of water before them fighting their battle in enemy favored territory. While I know Ara can fight better underwater I know for a fact that Valara would never fight underwater unless she had a plan to deal with the advantage it would give Leviathan. Or could she be leaving the water for Ara to use to her advantage as she does not have as much actual combat experiences.


    These wives of mine share their memories of combat but that does little for those who have never been in a battle with their lives on the line like Ara, while Ara is not the only one of my wives that has not been in a life and death battle. They are all pushing each other with a supportive hand, and after finding out about the True God army I raised without their knowledge they are bound to put in more effort to aid one another in growing stronger.


    Seeing two small land creatures charge into the water that it considers its domain Leviathan notices that the one bathed in purple lighting should be the one that lifted his home into the sky. With a roar he chooses to meet them with a charge of his own, bringing the torrents along with his stride towards the duo.

 90 Pushing Limits

    Planet Cordelia One Thousand Years Before Occupation


    Submerged deep inside this water world is it''s guardian and protector, from the time of its birth it was told to protect this world from its dying parents. The young Leviathan did as it was told and protected the world from any and all hostile invaders, as it grew the other creatures on this world came to fear it. Looking at the world of water from space one would be able to see Leviathan as it roamed around as the true ruler of this planet. No matter who it was everyone tried to claim this world, as it came to be known that on this world rest a source of ''True Water''.


    Many came to conquer this world but it all ended in failure, they could not challenge the protector in a world filled with water that it could freely manipulate. The elder and Ancestor of the Blue Stone Guards came close to defeating the creature but failed once it broke through and evolved during their fight. With this he knew he had failed unless he could reach the next realm of power, this did not stop him as he challenged the Leviathan for more than 10 thousand years before giving up.


    Leviathans evolution was much more powerful than he expected and even after becoming a True God he was no match for the creature, this did not matter to him as he had finally through the many battles with this monster achieved his goal of becoming a True God. Once word of his new realm spread his fraction the Blue Stone Guards became the new Overlords of the North, replacing the old power that once ruled it.


    Seeing that its old foe left it alone Leviathan roamed around the world in peace, watching the small lifeforms slowly grow over time becoming the most dominant on the planet besides him its protector. Never did he expect these creatures that he protected along with the planet would force him to leave his home, the means they used were taught to them by the humans but he would never forget that it was the Cordelian''s who lead its armies against him all around the world.


    And in front of him right now was a Cordelian and a foreign race he has never seen before, knowing that they could not take him alone or as a pair he decided to target Ara.


    An earthshaking roar echoed out from the water prison as the Leviathan spoke shocking everyone watching, as they were sure this creature had long since lost its mind after eating to much Living Metal.


    "Cordelian! You dare show yourself to me after what your kin have done, damn you all! I will fill these waters with your blood. You allowed our world to be conquered by those damnable humans!" Said the massive sea serpent as it charged at Ara at full speed ignoring Valara, its cystiline blue scales matched it''s deep blue eyes that had a shade of green.


    As it moved so did all the water in the prison created by Valara, its massive size made the two look like spec''s compared to it. The massive water prison was comprised of almost all the water on Planet Har yet it failed to fully contain this massive beast as parts of its uncoiled body still managed to appear outside the water as it moved.


    Valara noticed that the creatures focus that was originally on her switched to Ara after they entered the water, this only told her it''s senses were limited to things that entered water that it occupied.


    As the duo took out their weapons Valara charged Violet Volt with her lighting elemental energy and shot it at the charging Leviathan, Ara drew her sword that was a deep dark blue color and prepared to defend against the charge. Violet Volt ripped through the water splitting the prison as it traveled to it''s target, as its master vanished grabbing Ara and avoiding the charge that would have been deadly.


    "Focus Ara that would have killed you! I know this is important to you so calm down and put your mind into the battle, was all that training I put you through worthless?" Valara reprimanded the younger Ara about her mistakes in this battle.


    Ara understood she had messed up just now but Leviathan is a true master as it opened up its mind to her and flooded her with its experiences of being betrayed by those it once protected which distracted her almost long enough to cause her death.


    Once Ara recovered the Eros she merged with helped her seperate those memories and pushed them to the back of her mind, allowing her to focus all her attention on the battle at hand. Valara soon came to understand why Ara made such and error and shielded her mind from Leviathan, the Eros in the pair worked with their host to protect their minds from the beast in front of them.


    "It can invade the mind be careful Lady Valara! It must have gained control over or merged with the Eros it has eaten in the past." Said Ara as her sword began to glow with a bright light. The once dark blue blade now a resplendent bright blue filled with crackling lighting.


    Both girls knew that the best element to use against a massive sea creature was lighting, but as they too were underwater they had to be careful not to turn this entire place into a death trap. Valara who merged with a lighting elemental fire would be able to remain unharmed if she used that tactic but Ara would surely die, sharing their thoughts they swiftly come up with a plan.


    Valara motions with her hand making Violet Volt launch itself into the side of Leviathan after it missed it''s first charge, as it was making its way back to attack Ara once more a sharp pain came from its right side forcing it off target. Ara made use of this and drove her sword deep into this massive creature trying to rip open its underbelly, only to find out Leviathan''s flesh healed as the massive cut was made. The giant gash on its side was healing as well, the duo then found themselves in a dire situation.


    As they two have merged with Living Metal they knew that the longer the fight went on the harder it would become, and their attacks were barely able to cause lethal damage to Leviathan. Now that the Living Metal would make it hard for them to injure him again with their weapons they both had grim expressions, that was until the Eros told them to fuse the Living metal in their bodies with their weapons.


    This would allow their Living weapons to tear apart the flesh of Leviathan even if the Living Metal kept increasing his durability. As both Living Metals would counteract their ability as they act against each other, it would then become a fight of ones endurance. Could they cause enough damage to kill Leviathan or would his control of the water prison allow him to land a finishing blow on any of the two. All it would take is one bite or slash from its metallic scales to turn this fight in his favor, and he decided to target the less experienced of the two girls to achieve this.


    Watching the two females battle against the titanic sea beast the Chiladarian''s could see two tiny dots being chased around by a massive sea serpent. At first they were cheering loudly for the two as even they wished to challenge Leviathan but as the fight went on they could only remain silent, the two were just barely able to dodge the jaws of the massive creature. The entire water prison failed to keep the massive creature fully encased inside, they were sure if it wished it could exit anytime it wanted.


    But for some reason they noticed it tried its best to remain inside the water and whenever part of it left the water that part would quickly dry up and rot, they wished they could rush over and inform the two inside fighting the beast of this discovery.


    What they did not know was this was how the Cordelian''s forced Leviathan to flee from its homeworld. The humans developed a poison that seeped into Leviathans scales, bones and flesh destroying him from within, so long as he stayed in the water of his homeworld it would intensify the effects of the poison. Cordelian''s were unaffected by this poison as they needed to be the ones to put it into the water without alerting Leviathan, by the time he noticed anything wrong it was already to late.


    Fleeing from his homeworld filled with rage he searched planet after planet for away to save his dying body, until landing into the waters of the Living Metal which saved his dying body from the poison. Over time he went around eating as much Living Metal as he could and the inhabitants of this world thought he was driven mad by the Metal. The only thing that Leviathan felt was rage and madness towards the humans and Cordelian''s that poisoned him and forced to flee his home.


    .....


    "Lady Valara I have a plan! All I need you to do is be ready when I take action, I know it seems reckless but this is the only way!" Said a agitated Ara as she two felt disgust at what her elders did to Leviathan.


    Valara nodded her head at Ara as they shared thoughts with each other their teamwork was able to make up for their disadvantage underwater. As Leviathan once more charged at Ara trying its best to swallow her whole, it noticed that she charged at it bringing with her a torrent of water and lighting. The attack fractured the water prison cutting it in half, Leviathan bit into the sword beam that tried to tear its advantage apart stopping it from completely bursting the water prison.


    Crack after crack appeared on the sword beam as Leviathan bit down on it, Ara wasted no time diving into the mouth of the beast. Leviathan was no fool and tried it''s best to force Ara out of its mouth but when that failed due to her being able to control the water in her surroundings he tried to crush her to death. Valara then acted forcing a large amount of water down Leviathan''s throat, making him swallow Ara whole just as he wanted before.


    Leviathan knew this was not good and tried his best to force Ara out but her control over water allowed her to remain inside. He did not know what the two had planned but he would not wait for them to execute their plan, he swiftly charged at Valara knowing that without this woman''s strength he would live and win this battle.

 91 Exceptional!

    Watching from afar I observe as my two wives fight Leviathan, uncoiled it was rumored to be able to wrap around Planet Cordelia but looking at it now it is in a much smaller form. That may be due to what happened to it in the past, that or eating Living metal and becoming a host did it condense it''s size to remain hidden on this world? That aside it is still a massive creature at this moment it is more than 80 million (sq mi) long, and just over 22 million miles in width.


    Such a titanic creature was fighting what looked like two spec''s of sand floating all around it, it would not flinch at their attacks if the two women it was fighting could not shatter planets with their attacks. I had Three Suns and Tia set up a barrier to protect the planet as well as those currently watching the fight, Timothy and Verena were assigned to move in to assist if needed.


    I agreed to let them fight it so long as they would retreat when I signaled for them to back off, at this moment my face showed an ugly expression as I watched Ara rush into Leviathans mouth. While Verena pushed a flood of water into its mouth so it could not force Ara out, before I could rush over and stop these two in their insane way of fighting. A massive hole opened up from within the creature revealing both Ara and a greenish blue heart that was pulsing as its flesh tried its best to close the massive hole.


    The wound inflicted caused a wail of agony from Leviathan, it had no idea how she caused such a wound on it. It at this moment could not look at her to check but Valara could see the half dead Ara, covered in cuts and bruises Ara gave a weak smile to Valara before collapsing.


    ...


    The clouds gathered over the water prison began to condense and as it did so the crackle of thunder and lighting rumbled loud enough to drown out all sound on Planet Har. The calamitus power coming together was Valara not letting Ara''s gift to her go to waste as Ara used the entire supply of power in her body to open that wound on Leviathans body.


    Holding onto the body of the collapsed Ara Valara gets ready to launch Violet Volt into Leviathan''s heart before the wound closes or he moves away. After teleporting the falling Ara into her left hand Valara holds out her right hand as space and time start to distort around her Violet lance.


    "I won''t let your hard work go to waste Ara!" She screamed as she fired off the lance.


    As it travelled through the water it vaporized anything and everything in its surroundings, Leviathan knew if that lance hit him he would surely die. So he forced the water in the prison to divert the lance to no avail, no matter how hard he tried he could not move as space locked him in place and his control over the water did not aid him in stopping that incoming lance.


    The screeching sound it made as it rocketed towards his heart sent him into a panic, knowing he would die here today he decided to take those too with him. Rapidly absorbing water into his body his entire body glowed a faint green, his eyes locked onto both women he tilted his head so that when the spear hit him he would be able to launch his attack at them with no chance of missing.


    Everyone watched as the purple lighting in the sky descended into the water prison wrapping around Valara then pulsing into her lance before being sent into the massive hole in Leviathan.


    A second before being hit by the lance Leviathan absorbed all the water into his body as he arched his head up at the two female warriors. The screeching was halted by a loud explosion that followed, sending leviathan plummeting down into the now empty earth that was once an ocean.


    As everyone thought the beast to be dead its eyes turned a deep blue, as they glowed just like every scale on its blood drenched damaged body. Before anyone could recover from the lance''s powerful shockwave another one took place as Leviathan shot a powerful water beam at the two tired women.


    Valara saw the incoming attack and knew she could not block it after using up all her power to deal that death blow, she planned on using the last of her power to save Ara''s life and give a final defence with her powerful lighting flame. She then began to gather as much left over lighting and thunder from her previous attack to form a barrier around herself, she was panicking as she was seeing her death through her future sight ability she gained from her lustful husband.


    In her head she heard the voices of Samara, Verena, Teressa, Sophia, Tia, Kiera and Eleanor... ect screaming in terror as they too were able to see what Valara herself just watched with future sight. Each of the girls saw Valara dying rushed to her aid but the future sight saw this as well, even so they did not wish to chance it and all rushed to get close to Valara who had a radiant smile on her face as she faced death.


    Watching them all panic and rush out to help Valara I could not comprehend how they failed to notice that I was nowhere in that vision they all just watched. Valara courageous and brave faced the attack with a sword in her hand charging at the water beam of death, the others summoned as much power as they could to attack the beam or rush to Valara''s side and help form a proper barrier that would save her life. All while ignoring me they just charged forward to aid their sister, this made me happy but I still shook my head in disappointment did they really expect me to allow her to engage in a fight were she would lose her life.


    Even if she were going to die in a battle I would always save her or any of them at the last minute like always.


    Valara once again steeled herself to take the attack head on, she was not able to teleport away after saving Ara. She could only gather enough energy from the previous attack to make this failed barrier, she hoped it would hold long enough for the others to make it closer to her. When she locked down space to ensure she landed the death blow she knew she might have sealed her own fate, the others still could not break the lock and teleport to her or her away from the incoming attack.


    She then looked down at Leviathan who escaped death from her attack this put her mind in a state of chaos, she used everything and failed to kill it but it would cost her her life. The sword in her hands dropped down in shock unable to process it, as the beam of death came closer she looked over to see Leviathan evolving breaking past the True God realm and she felt overwhelming regret. There was so much she still wished to do as she roamed the vast realms with her sisters but most of all Dashnell, with that thought she looked over to see him floating in the air walking towards her.


    She smiled at him the love of her life but when she tried to move she could not, turning to the beam she found that it had not moved in awhile just like her sisters that were frozen as they rushed towards her. Turning back to look at me Valara''s mouth was agape as she stared at me unsure of what was going on, shaking my head once again both my eyes shine a pure white.


    "I stopped time Valara. Why did you all fail to notice that I was nowhere in that future sight vision that showed your death?" I asked her as she was still trying to find the words to ask what was going on.


    Frozen in time her face was stuck showing a shocked beyond belief expression, she was not the only one with this look stuck on their face. All my wives that rushed to protect her looking at me in confusion, turns out we saw different things from her vision of future sight. I saw her death as she was being hit with Leviathans attack and everyone rush to prevent it, only to be to slow giving me the spotlight to come in at the last second to save her from the attack.


    They on the other hand saw everyone of them and myself fail to save Valara from the attack sent by Leviathan, and after Valara died. Samara fell from the sky due to the bond between the two, and I flew into a rage ripping the new Void realm Leviathan apart. Only to be forced back as it was able to regenerate the damage I inflicted, it then fled from Planet Har knowing it could not fight us all.


    "Silly girl did you really think I would allow you to die, reality can not predict me as I do not truly exist. I should have died with the old reality but here I am, so it can only show what I am capable of doing if I were normal and I will have you know Valara that I am anything but normal! I would call myself ''Extremely Extraordinary'' as if blessed by the very being who created this reality."


    All of my wives even Leviathan who were able to hear all of this while being unable to move coughed out a mouthful of blood.

 92 Leviathan

    "Will I die here on this world unable to see my home one last time!" Leviathan was sure he would only die if he tried to escape and he was already unable to move an inch even after reaching the Void Realm. It had to be that monster in human flesh, he could see it clearly after his breakthrough before his eyes there was a monster beyond imagination. That long serpentine body was wrapped around the world and its eyes shone with a deadly green light, mimicking that of its humanlike form.


    Green scales so dark they looked black, its head filled with uncountable eyes while its back had just as many uncountable wings. As it continued to coil around planet Har he was unsure at first if it was here to end them all, but soon he realized that beast seemed to be connected to the male that claimed to be blessed by existence itself. Even if he were to die here today he had to struggle to see his homeworld one last time no matter the cost.


    With this thought in mind Leviathans body that was no longer rotting outside of the water rapidly healed, the once massive hole on his side leading to his heart was now closing shut.


    summoning the nearby water he tried his best to rush up into the sky and vanish with his new found strength, only to find the water turn into pitch black chains that bound him to the ground. Looking up he could only see the male that the females referred to as Master, Great One, Husband or as Dashnell! That youth was holding the now collapsed female he had pushed to her very limits to injure him, holding his other free hand out towards him so he knew now who was pinning him down.


    Regret so much regret he never knew how close he was to breaking through into the Void Realm, if he knew he was only a life threatening battle away he would have left this world to go find his old enemy he knew he could escape from after the battle. Now it seems as though he will meet his end after this battle that was spectated by those who deemed him a monster overcome with madness.


    Struggle he had to struggle no matter what, that young man terrified him to his core how could no one else see his true form.


    As I watched panic appear on the face of Leviathan I could tell he has truly reached the Void Realm and seen my other form, I was sure that with my other body inside the Void I would not possess my ''Rage Form'' guess I can''t escape from my past that easily. With Valara past out in my hand I unfreeze time and allow the others freedom to move about, just as I thought it was over those petty women rushed at Leviathan forcing me to once again freeze time.


    "Leave him alone! I have plans for him, go vent your rage somewhere else he was fighting for his life and so was Valara she knew the consequences of challenging this Legendary creature on planet Har!" As my voice echoed out for everyone to hear I once again release my hold on them but the look in their eyes betray their desire to spare Leviathan.


    "You Dare! Y-You dare save that monster it nearly killed Valara and Ara!" - Samara


    "Dashnell you better explain why you would keep this creature alive after what it has done to my girls!" - Verena


    "If anyone of them act to kill it I will be the first to restrain them Master!" - Eleanor


    "Traitor you are supposed to side with us on all matters Eleanor!'' - Tia


    "Then why are you standing right next to him Tia!" - Teressa


    "Shut up lets just carry this thing back to the Palace and hear what he has to say!" Kiera


    Everyone of my wives decided to bombard me with questions, as well as demand answers for sparing this creature that nearly ended two of their sisters lives. As they were about to move over and carry Leviathan, it began to speak to everyone mentally.


    "Stay away from me minions of oblivion! Foul creatures who serve a monster- before he could continue speaking I delivered a smack to his massive head knocking him out. The blow caused a crater to instantly appear below Leviathan, everyone watching took a gulp. They just watched a death match between two peak True Gods yet it ended in on side breaking through reaching a higher realm and before their eyes their Emperor used a casual smack to render it unconscious.


    Lifting my hand up Leviathans massive body was now floating effortlessly about the ground it was just laying on. Before everyone''s eyes a massive tear opened up leading into a majestic world, filled with an endless ocean that floated unnaturally. Atop the ocean was a spiraling Palace that had nothing within or around it besides a single throne, the Palace was white and silver with the water giving the world a pale green glow. A path towards the throne was meet with a free falling waterfall that surrounded the Palace on all sides, the endless ocean served as a deterrent for any who wished to gain access to this Palace.


    This isolated world was my own creation this would also be my wives first time seeing it.


    The ocean ended with the waterfalls that descended onto a massive world of water below the floating Palace, the only way to the Palace was to possess flight, or a powerful ship.


    "Let''s go! This will be Leviathans new home, he will protect this place for me and in return he can have his life. Are you all happy with this." I said looking at the women whose faces are twisted in killing intent towards both me and Leviathan.


    "Hmph" Was the only response I got out of the millions of wives that were spectating the fight, once the rest get word of this I will be in deep shit.


    Shaking my head I go inside the created world dragging Leviathan behind me no longer in the mood to carry his massive wait after the cold looks from my wives. Once I got close I tossed Leviathan into the water world below the Palace along with a mental message for him once he awoke, the constant ''whispers'' from the angry bunch of women caused Valara to wake up earlier than expected.


    She looked into my eyes before looking up into the sky and saw the same thing Leviathan saw before he was knocked out by my swift response.


    "Dashnell I thought you said your other body would never be brought into this reality? Why is it wrapped around planet Har and drooling like a mad beast!" Hearing her worlds the others are shocked and begin to look around searching for the thing she could see but no matter how hard they looked what senses they used they saw nothing. Tapping into the Bond they shared with Valara they finally saw exactly what the other described.


    A hungry and vicious looking version of the slumbering beast they once saw within the Void of another reality. The Eros were the most shocked and began requesting an explanation as to why such a creature is following me around. I could only respond with the truth and told them that ever since I was reborn into this world it has always been following me and that only those at the Void Realm or higher could see it. With that said most of the crazed gazes that were trained on me shifted towards Valara, she was just as shocked and just shrugged her shoulders.


    The main reason she broke through was simple in my eyes and Verena explained it to the others, Valara was already at the peak and as a Guardian with an elemental flame within her, her growth is as one would say beyond Godly. The others quickly glanced at Teressa and the others who became Gods of Creation, they wanted a Elemental flame as soon as possible and Gods of Creation could help them with that.


    Not wishing to stick around I said a few words and vanished into the isolated world, the only ones who snuck in with me were Eleanor and Trish. A scream and a few yell''s later I was safe from punishment for now, only by running away would I delay their rage. I would return and by then they would no longer be so enraged by my decision to save Leviathan as Valara would speak up and save me the trouble, Ara would also tell them about Leviathans origins.


    With that out of the way I looked down at the sleeping Leviathan before ripping space apart once more and returning to the Demon Fox Clan! It was time for another batch of beauties to be delivered to my bed by that sly fox Elder SilverMoon.

 93 Rumors

    Stepping a single foot into the palace meant for me and my growing harem I see a pacing Elder Silver Moon, upon spotting me he hurriedly ran up to me.


    "Finally where have you been! My spies just sent word to me that a massive battle took place on Planet Har. The entire battle was over by the time they got close as they were unaware that the Chiladarian''s no longer restricted entry, since they missed the battle they rushed back to report. They believe that a creature at the peak of the True God realm broke through into the next realm!"


    Before the Elder could keep rambling in his panic I stopped him cold with a few words.


    "Elder calm down I was just watching that fight, it was between my wife Valara and the Guardian from Planet Cordelia. They both reached the Void Realm after the fight."


    Hearing this the Elder''s mouth was left open in shock, as I past by him I closed his mouth by lifting up his chin with my left hand and patting him on the shoulder as I walked into the Palace.


    .....


    Personal World Water Domain


    Waking up with pain throughout its entire body, Leviathan looked around to find himself within a massive world of water. Much like his homeworld only his homeworld would be considered a ''droplet'' of this new world he is now inside. The last thing he could remember was being knocked out by the youth with the monstrous creature linked to him, thinking of that he rushed to scan his surroundings once more for the massive creature.


    Not seeing anyone around calmed his beating heart.


    "Finally were you trying to sleep forever?" A feminine voice echoed his ear.


    As he swayed his head left and right the once calm water turned turbulent, he was moving swiftly through the water world trying to find the source of the voice in his ears.


    "Yes this way keep moving! Once you reach the center of this world we can have a nice chat little snake."


    Once again the voice sounded out inside his ears, he was terrified out of his mind. What kind of creature was here? What kind of power did that youth possess to knock him unconscious, no matter how injured he was after fighting that woman he had just broken though into the Void Realm. Never in his long life has he ever seen or heard of anyone reaching the Legendary Realm, not even his parents or those who killed them. But that youth had caused him to faint with a quick tap on the head, and he was high in the sky when he had struck out with his fist.


    So many thoughts were swirling about inside Leviathans head as he made his way towards the center of this world of pure water. Unlike his homeworld that still possessed landmass this world was pure water, the vibrant water was filled with a power that strengthened every cell in his huge body.


    While these things were helping him gain more strength he was not the least bit happy with the unease he held in his heart keeping him from enjoying this steady rise in power.


    "Don''t be afraid like you I was placed within this world to protect it. once we meet I will entrust the rest of my task to you and slumber within the core."


    .....


    Planet Har


    Valara can be seen fighting against Verena and the others, they turned the entire space were she battled Leviathan into a training field.


    While fighting Verena was giving out information about the Void Realm to everyone.


    "Once in the Void Realm you will be able to locate all others within the Void Realm and gain the ability of true sight. Much like how Leviathan and Valara are now able to see Dashnell''s Beast Avatar form, you will also slowly gain control over an Edict. Once the Edict has fully gained power over reality you will have successfully become a Void God, this process can take an eternity or a day it all depends on how powerful you become and how you wish to bend reality.


    The Reality Controller is young so she will most likely prevent anyone from gaining a full edict until she is fully able to fight against a Void God that wishes to replace her. Yes if you will your edict to have you replace her it will become possible, this is why Void Gods are feared anything is possible if they possess the power to force reality to bend to their demands. Those 12 Void Gods were unable to use their edicts to outright kill Dashnell because he was protected by my edict as well as being far stronger than the 12 originally thought.


    Void Gods are not equal if you already did not realize, for example we can take those same 12 and how they only injured Dashnell in the fight while he killed 5 of them in their first fight. Another example is how the last 3 he killed were the strongest of the 12, were they fought against him while surrounded by the Creed. Had they not tried to flee they would not have died, those 3 alone matched Dashnell in power even alone.


    Also for your information I was the second strongest if not strongest among the 13. This had to do with me living the longest out of our group, and no I will no be sharing my past relationship with those Void Gods at least not now." Said Verena as she dodged the thrown body of Kiera that tried to sneak up on Valara.


    The gap in power between the girls was apparent even under the combined leadership of Verena, Sophia and Tia they failed to do any kind of damage to Valara. She was to fast and blocked every ranged attack by reducing them to ash, while they knew she was holding back in her attacks when they seen Kiera who was one of the strongest besides the Void realm Valara being sent flying by a light tap from the energy spear in Valara''s hands they had expressions of despair.


    They all knew Valara loved training others and now that they were now in need of training the images of her hellish training began to spread among them as they shared their troubles.


    "I am not that bad! How dare you all share these memories in front of me like I am not here!" Shouted Valara as she flared up increasing the heat in the area.


    They all just laughed it off as they charged towards the now enraged Valara.


    .......


    Setting Sun, Evening Sun Controlled Planet Marish


    "How come I have been hearing nothing but bad news concerning our plans to take over this entire realm! How did our entire force get wiped out with no more than a few hundred thousand surviving, tell me how millions of Gods of Destruction/Creation along with even more pathless Gods get wiped out!" Screamed an enraged Elder sitting on a chair at the head of the table looking at his frightened scouts.


    "Elder we have already searched the memories of the surviving troops they are speaking the truth, the youth from the Northern territory Emperor Dashnell is most likely in the Void Realm!" Said the scout with sweat dripping down his face.


    Hearing these words right from the mouth of the leader of their intelligence network they could no longer take the constant reports from the returned troops as being delusional.


    ....


    Snow Wind


    Inside a majestic yet simple Temple guarded by thousands of guards that blend in with the snow sits a pair of elders.


    "Speak Elwin although the others fear you I do not! I was ok with Teressa leaving and exploring the realm but when you returned alone speaking about how she met her destined mate you crossed the line. She was my heir do you know how long I have searched for a decent heir that would not be a puppet to be used by the other elders!


    And now I am receiving reports that someone has broken past the True God realm, I don''t need these reports I can feel it! Not just one but 2 have broken thorough into the Void realm. I can no longer delay my advancement any longer, tell the other Elders once you fill me in on why you left my daughter in the hands of that monster, that I will back before the agreed upon time when we send our youths to fight in the Dragon Empire." Said the female who set behind a curtain that hid her body from any who would try to look at her.


    ...


    Planet Cordelia


    Inside a fortress controlled by the remaining Blue Stone Guards


    "Are you sure they have abandoned us! give me the message crystal!" Said a middle aged man in bright blue robes. His scout then obediently handed over the crystal before backing away.


    As he read the message his face underwent various changes of grief, rage and disappointment they truly have cut ties with him and for good reason. Most of the scouts of the major powers only looked at Planet Har but had no idea that Dashnells forces took control of it. The Blue Stone Guards knew every move he made within the North, but lacked the power to stop him so instead they made sure to keep watching as to stay ahead of the other major powers including the East.


    "Go to Planet Rey were the Dragon Empire is home to and deliver a message of surrender. The only person near the Void realm is that old woman in Snow Wind, and now our enemies have 2 Void realm experts after taking over Planet Har. It is no longer wise to continue fighting for control, we shall lower our heads and pray that they do not wish to extinguish us completely.


    Go investigate everything about Dashnell as soon as possible! Let''s hope those rumors of him sparing the lives of those former Emperors is true." Said the man in a defeated tone.

 94 Gathering

    A few months after Valara and Ara fought against Leviathan the various major powers sent envoys to express their stance. Among those who sent representatives, the Setting Sun caused the most uproar by sending emissary Ryan Trist and Elder from the Setting Sun Fraction. The others included Elder Elwin of the Snow Wind Fraction, the newly promoted Grand Elder Malire and Elder Shadow that Silver Moon introduced representing the Rising Tide now going by Beast Union. A name they choose after Malire told them about the Beast Nation back on Planet Rey.


    The emissary from the Blue Stone Guards was their leader a middle age Elder named Eldrin Voss, this caused the Elder from the Setting Sun to have an ugly expression on his face.


    Standing around a table these Elders each had a group of youths behind them, along with trusted advisers and those with diplomatic and relationship creating talents. Within the Grand Hall of Planet Rey''s Thousand Empress Palace these Major Powers were devoid of all former arrogance, everywhere they went around the Planet they could see great change. Schools and military academies were widespread throughout the Planet, massive foundations of government with robust medical facilities.


    They could see many youths running around in light blue lab coats, military uniforms and everyday casual attire filing into the many buildings. The massive military and acceptance of those pursuing a career in the military was a shock to these Elders. Most people pursuing power choose to become independent or joined Sect''s or schools that would not place to many restrictions yet every Sect, Family Clan or Regional power built and trained youths for the military.


    Disbelief was written all over their faces, no place under their rule or the rule of their fraction was completely united as one whole. They had many sub fractions that would fight and kill each other competing Major powers that would try their best to replace them at a moments notice. This place before them was so foreign that instead of talking about their reason for being here they wished to learn how the entire planet worked together as a whole to find a way to mimic this system.


    Tia was happy to fill them in on how she applied the various systems and rules from Teress the realm she originally came from, Sophia, Samara and Tia were delighted that their work in shaping a working system of governing the planet was well received by the visiting powers.


    Every former major power was absorbed into the Dragon Empires military and put under its control, each power then sent in talents and leaders to represent them individually. Every 4 months each power would battle each other for rankings in a tournament, if they were out in active duty during the ranking tournament they would hold their current rank until they finished their military mission.


    Another way to increase their respective Clans or Sects power and influence in the Empire was to marry into the Royal Family which many found was a easy and simple task given the Emperor''s lust. No matter if said Clan or Sect was previously viewed badly once they sent over a female member their power and influence skyrocketed them into the core workings of the Empire.


    Many followed this example with varying success, those powers who sent in women who hated being treated as a pawn got destroyed once she married the Emperor and gained power. Seeing how this could backfire many choose their candidates for marriage carefully, this also cause a fierce internal competition for being the one selected to marry into the Royal Family.


    The last method was to carry out missions assigned by the Emperor, Empire''s military or those of the Royal Family itself, this was the most rewarding of the options besides the ranking tournament.


    Various missions included assassinations, escorting and guarding diplomatic delegations to newly conquered planets and sending out forces along with the Military to conquer targeted planets that have yet to surrender. Many of the highly ranked Clans and Sects that gained the Empires trust were given control of entire Planets, they still had to be obedient to the Empire but who would not try their best to gain a Planet to govern.


    The Clans or Sects that managed to gain control of even one Planet became one of the Superpowers that carried massive weight in the Empire, even being able to regularly meet with Tia, Samara and Sophia that managed most of the Empire and Planets laws. They even gained the most sought after privilege which is to send their children to the massive hidden world in the Thousand Empress PalaceNew Teress to be groomed personally by Empress Valara.


    This was a great honor many fought over, utilising every means to gain the valuable slots of entry into the world Governed by the Dragon Clan. It is said that the protectors of New Teress were all at the God of Destruction realm, Gods of Creation tried their best but the Gods of Destruction outnumbered them in applying to become protectors thus only a handful of Gods of Creation managed to gain the right to live on New Teress as a protector.


    ....


    Within the Grand Hall plate after plate of delicacies were served to the various Elders as they ate, conversing about the various workings and laws within Planet Rey and the other worlds under the Dragon Empires control. They tried their best gain possession of the Teleportation Gates that linked each world to each other, Tia teased these as ''advantages'' that would come to those within the Dragon Empire.


    The Grand Hall was full of others as well that are here to participate in the negotiations and talks, these were the various powers that had either married into power or worked their way up the ladder in the Empire.


    The Emissaries looked around and inspected the powerful and influential people here only to beawed that many if not all were Pathless Gods and a large number of them Gods of Creation/Destruction. They could not even gauge the power of the Empresses which caused them to sweat in panic, they quickly asked Malire as they knew she was one of Dashnells wives.


    "Recently many of us underwent training under Valara''s ''watchful'' gaze, when we heard about this meeting we rushed back and entered a time manipulation training chamber until you arrived." She said with a wide smile on her face as she glared at Elder Ryan.


    The Elders once again sucked in their breaths hearing Time manipulation training chamber but before they could ask for details which they were sure Tia was willing to tell them about an Elder seated at another table spoke first.


    "Dear Empress I know that this meeting was called to deal with those from the other Major Regions but we are all here for the Ranking Tournament that is in a months time. We heard Lady Valara herself would be giving out rewards and taking in another batch of disciples from the Tournament this time around? Is this true!!?" Said one of the Elders that was sent by his Clan, many of the other Elders made sure to listen and this also caught the attention of the Emissaries.


    Hearing this the Emissaries perked up, they each brought youths along with them and they would make sure not to miss out on this opportunity before them. Seeing the Emissaries become interested in his words the Elder had a look of disdain on his face but did not voice it out, he knew they were guest and some among them might end up become influential powers just like Empress Malire.


    Among the Elders here were some who would voice their words towards the Emissaries as their power and influence in the Empire ranked near the top.


    "This is a Ranking Tournament that is for those Within the Empire, how dare you plan to participate keep your desires within this Grand Hall!" This Elder was always arrogant as both his daughters were part of the Royal Family and he was a General in the Empire that had trained thousands of soldiers for the military.


    Both his daughters were Tia''s assistance gaining him even more influence in the military, yet he knew he could never abuse it or he would end up becoming an example and he did not want that he was around when the forgotten Church was wiped out.


    Just as he was about to continue his rant another person spoke up and to his surprise it was one of the ''new'' Empresses Malarie.


    "Shut up Elder Trent Dashnell has already given the ok if they wish to participate in the Ranking Tournament! Why do you think they arrived only a month away from it?" Said Malarie with a smirk on her face as she stood up for the other Emissaries that turned pale thinking they would be forced to miss such an opportunity.


    "If the Emperor allows them to join who am I to turn them away. Lady Malarie please don''t take my words to heart, I just wanted to push them a little they were after all former enemies of the Empire."


    Pausing for a moment he remembered why he personally came to this meeting instead of sending his sons like always.


    "Ah!! Lady Malarie could you also inform my daughters about their children!! I am reaching a breaking point and can no longer restrain them." He said wiping sweat from his head.


    Standing up after hearing his words was Samara who had a look of delight on her face.


    "Elder Trent how could you not report this matter to me! I am hurt that you do not think that I could handle my sisters children, as her children are mine and mine are hers! Why don''t the two of us pay those unruly children a visit after we finish this boring meeting." Said Samara with a villainous smile plastered on her face.


    Elder Trent went from being distressed to overjoyed, many found it odd that he was delighted that Samara who obviously had bad intentions towards said children was going help him with his problem. Looking at Malarie shake her head they knew not to ask and that was when Elder Elwin chimed in as he seemed to sense ''opportunity''.

 95 Lets Put on a Show

    After learning that they would be given a chance to take part in the ranking system developed by the Dragon Empire every 4 months they each went towards their own guest rooms.


    They would not give the other powers a chance to have an advantage over them in showing off their fractions power and usefulness towards this Emperor that will without a doubt rule this realm. Each of them contacted their forces outside to send in youths with the utmost potential, even if that youth was in a lower realm of power to bring them along.


    The rules of the ranking tournament would play out in their favor if they did this, were everyone would fight an exact copy of themselves within the same realm of power.


    The Snow Wind fraction was the fastest in setting up and gathering their youths, as if expecting this outcome. The other powers were sure Elder Elwin got word from Empress Teressa, they were completely right in thinking so as she had Tia with her as she explained this event to him. On the other hand those from the South were in a special position as they were already considered part of the Dragon Empire at this point, yet they were still allowed to compete for a higher standing in the power structure of the Empire at this moment to show off their strong points.


    Many were surprised to hear that the Demon Fox Clan, LionHeart Clan and Lynx Clan as well as several others were prohibited from sending in any female fighters to represent them unless they were not apart of the royal family.


    They were shocked to see almost no females among the males that entered and even then the southsent over less than 100 people to represent them. Each power in the ranking tournament sent in 1 thousand fighters, each 100 in a different realm of power this was to show that they could produce experts at all realms as well as show their ability to nurture them into the next.


    Snow Wind, Blue Stone Guards and Setting Sun had long grown numb to becoming shocked at how the Dragon Empire did things. This tournament would showcase the various Major Powers ability to nurture experts from the mortal realm all the way up to the Realm of Pathless God!


    What insanity was this, they then began to work together as they wanted to at least be able to compete with the current powers already established in the Empire. When they noticed they lacked participants for the lower cultivation realms they asked Tia if she could bring their youths over.


    Both Eldrin and Ryan could not bring this up as they were too ashamed to so they both turned to Elder Elwin who''s thick skin would allow him to ask for such a thing. When they saw Tia alongside a group of youths bringing large amounts of materials with them, they knew they would get to witness something amazing.


    Before their eyes they saw a group of youths, utilize their powers to assemble massive gates.


    The leader of the youths aura filled the entire room with the laws of space, as he maintained his domain over the entire room his team went to work. Cutting metal, reshaping it and melting down materials for the Gates.


    The Elders watched in awe at the speedy work the youths no older than 15 completed before their eyes. The youths wielded power no higher than the Heaven Realm, yet they worked their powers to there maximum potential. Showing off their training before these ''important'' guest.


    Each elder looked at Tia with a bit of fear and respect, who would bring out such talents just to show the might of their training methods but those from the Dragon Empire.


    Tia then turned to the group of emissaries.


    "Dashnell has handed full control over most things to us his wives, some wield more power than others but that is just how things work here. If they want to improve their influence they would have to impress him and show him that they can handle power.


    Each of these gates is a gift from me to you, place your hand on it and pour your power into the gate. Once that is done you will be able to activate it, after that is done it will link this gate to the other in the location you desire.


    I know that you all are in a rush so I am here to transfer the other gate in the locations you pick out, these gates will link our Thousand Empress Palace to the place of your choice so choose wisely."


    Tia said all this to judge the power each of these elders possessed in their respective fractions. Each of the fractions did not let her down as each linked their main headquarters to the Thousand Empress Palace. Every Elder stood next to her before focusing their minds on the destination before the two vanished and reappeared by walking through their respective Gate in the room.


    This happened three times and each Elder left behind their aids behind to inform the others of the current situation.


    With this Dashnell would gain full control of the most powerful forces in the regions and this was just those currently in charge of their region. The hidden powers as well as ancient experts would soon take notice of things if they are not already well informed of the current matters going on.


    The Elders said a few words each to Tia before departing leaving through the Gate to take charge of things.


    Tia then watched as they walked into the Gates to organize a team of one thousand to represent them in the tournament that is only a few weeks away.


    Elder Elwin turned back before he left. "Don''t start without this old man I will go an rearrange things on my end, the Snow Wind Fraction will gather the best one thousand brides Dashnell has ever laid his eyes on!" Before anyone could respond Elwin hurried into the Gate and vanished from sight.


    The others knew Dashnell was lustful and in 2-3 weeks they were sure they could gather one thousand powerful and influential daughters from their fraction to marry into the royal family.


    With Elwin''s words fresh in their mind Elder Ryan and Eldrin both vanished from their respective Gates as well leaving Malire and her aids alone with Tia.


    "That Elwin sure knows how to make things work in his favor, he even got the other two powers to think about sending in females to impress Dashnell." Malire said as she looked at Tia.


    Tia was happy with this outcome she has been one of the few along with Valara that has been deep inside Dashnells mind searching each of his memoires to better understand this husband of theirs. What she came to understand is that in every life he lived he would have trillions if not an uncountable number of wives and women in his bed, he was like a ravenous beast that could never be satisfied and only wanted more.


    She then walked away as Malire had long since made a team of one thousand with the help of Elder Silver Moon and Elder Shadow, the two of them spent years unifying the south under their two Clans. The final result was the Demon Fox Clan, LionHeart Clan and Lynx Clans becoming the voices of the new Beast Union in the South.


    They quickly set up the teleportation Gates sent to them by Malire and Tia, unifying every power under their rule and ultimately under the Dragon Empires rule.


    ...


    Time quickly passed by and there was only a few days before the tournament was held.


    Elder Elwin had yet to show up but everyone including the various powers in the Dragon Empire knew this old man was extremely crafty and was probably going to make a grand entrance in the days to come.


    As for the Blue Stone Guards they had one thousand experts mixed amongst the crowd doing their best to get acquainted with as many of the current powers as possible. Six hundred of them being female the rest were males both with powerful backgrounds and support from their families that remained loyal to Elder Eldrin.


    Last of the group was Elder Ryan from Setting Sun whose group of one thousand shocked almost everyone. Two hundred of them were adult males that made up the entire upper echelon of power in Setting Sun. While the eight hundred females they brought were no older than 5-13 years of age, Tia was the only one smiling at this as for everyone else most did not know Dashnell would still take them as his wives.


    These Elders were not informed by the current powers about the dangers of throwing just any female into Dashnells bed, they wanted to see if the Major Powers would send in women that would become their downfall.


    Tia was surprised that those of the Setting Sun knew of Dashnells lust of young girls, she then called over Kate and Lura.


    "Find out how much information was leaked and from where! There is no need to punish those who leaked information about Dashnells sexual desires but make sure to list down those who leaked important information. I want to know the methods the information was leaked as well. Do the two of you understand!" Tia said looking down at the two bowing women that were fully cloaked in black skin tight armor.


    "We understand!" Both women said before vanishing from sight not alarming any of the many experts gathered here today in the meeting hall.


    Tia then walked back to the center of the gathering to take on the duty of being the host of the meeting.


    "Today we have called you here so that everyone can meet with their competition, although we hold these ranking battles every four months we are still a united Empire so I hope after the ranks are fixed this time around we can continue working together as allies! Once we have the entire Realm under our control Dashnell will gather those here as well as the hidden powers to announce his next steps." Hearing Tia''s words a few of the Generals and large Clan heads felt their blood boil.


    They had many daughters report that Dashnell informed them about their Realm being one of the weaker Realms in existence. That Dashnell is planning to have everyone submit under his rule no matter which Realm they are from, they even knew only those at the Void Realm could travel to different Realms.


    Their daughters gave them this information each trying to grow their Clans influence in Empire, those unlucky Clans that sent in women that would become their doom could only regret their hasty decisions but lucky for them they did not sent just that one and sent in hundreds.


    So although they held less power compared to the others who did not treat their daughters and females descendants as tools, they were still powerful enough to lord over a majority of other Clans and Sects.

 96 Lanar Clan

    One day away from the first Ranking match.


    As expected Elder Eldwin was going to blow up things when he arrived, as he alerted the servants and maids to set up a grand banquet at his request or to put it better at Teressa''s.


    After which they made no signs of refusal to his request and handled everything he asked for, from the date, location and all the decorations he had planned out. Many were unsure how he was able to get the Palace Heads to follow along with his request until they had seen Empress Samara leading the charge.


    From this they knew Elder Elwin promised the woman something she couldn''t turn down, it was this that put a fire not only under them to seek out more information on Samara but the current powers who were invited as well.


    Both Heads of the Palace were following behind Samara as she instructed them that this event must be perfect, they had no idea what guest Elder Elwin had or what he said to Lady Samara for her to be so worked up. They simply followed her orders and made sure those below them did their very best for this ''event''.


    "Just you wait ''wild one''" - Samara


    The tall blond behind Samara was one of the two Heads of the Palace servants she was in charge of every female service member inside the entire Palace and gained this position without becoming the Emperor''s woman. This fact is only known to those core members of the Empire, as many expect every female servant/maid to part of the Emperor''s harem. This was also the reason everyone knew never to show any of the women in the Palace even a lowly servant girl disrespect.


    Those first time visitors are quickly informed by guards, friends and the nobles that brought them in to never show any form of disrespect for the females inside the Palace especially the maids, the only time a maid was ever insulted ended up with blood being shed along with the rise and fall of large families.


    The maid was a young girl from the Lanar Clan. Those years ago her Clan was part of the recently conquered Three Suns Empire. Their Clan head was close friends with the Emperor, so along with Three Suns many were sure that the Lanar Clan was soon to be eradicated. Seeing the young girl inside the Dragon Emperor''s Palace as a maid proved them right, many then plotted to kill the young maid Natasha.


    The plan was to slip poison into the food she was serving and kill her before she could deliver the food, this would show that their Clans only had the Emperor''s best interest in mind, while at the same time as stopping a traitor.


    They wanted to ruin the Lanar Clan to elevate their own not knowing the Emperor himself is immune to all poisons, as poison fills every cell in his body already.


    The day they executed their plans was the day their Clans were removed from history, the framing was not the issue attacking Natasha was! How could anyone have known that the new Emperor had made every female in the Palace untouchable. The attack Natasha survived left her with a long slash on her back, she maintained it even though she could have had it healed to remind a ''certain'' someone every time she enters his bed of his mistakes.


    Natasha Lanar showed everylarge Family, Clan and Sect that the women that manage to enter the Palace are the most dangerous people within the Empire. Since that day everyone makes sure to inform all visitors of those past events, even going so far as to making a law they created and pushed into effect after Natasha was injured.


    ....


    The Head Maid was none other than Sofira Lanar mother of Natasha, the Head Butler was a middle aged man that looked to be in his early thirties. This was Edward Lanar standing next to his tall beautiful wife Sofira, they both worked their way into the positions of Palace Heads without using their daughters name as they both hid their statuses and no one expected one of the most powerful Families to work in the Palace of the one who brought down the Empire they helped build.


    He was a tall well built man that kept his eyes closed most of the time, using only his will to sense the area around him. His black hair and eyes were the only thing Natasha inherited from him, she was unlike both her tall parents and was on the small side. She became a maid the same time her parents and most of her family did under orders from Three Suns himself.


    At first the Lanar Clan suspected he wanted to offer them to the Emperor to gain a better standing or to keep his life. Soon many of their unmarried women were given the chance to join the secret training every maid was undergoing under the watchful eyes of Lady Valara, Sofira Lanar seen this as an opportunity to become a true power in this new Empire convincing everyone female even the married of their Clan to join.


    She worked things out with Samara and Valara which allowed her entire family to be employed everywhere within the Empire. From General''s, Guards, Gardeners, Pill refiners, Smiths, Teachers, Elders, Military Instructors.. ect'') Even being able to be assigned personal guards of the Emperor''s children.


    The Lanar Clan was one of the Clans within the Empire that held untold power, even till this day many fail to understand why Natasha remains as a maid when they know for a fact that she is able to fight Three Suns to a draw. They had many sons and daughters in the military that were present when Three Suns revealed to his army under ''Valara''s orders'' he was at the True God level.


    Many believed she carries out her duties as a maid to keep an eye out for the younger and new maids that enter the Palace like a flowing stream.


    Today they had yet to see Natasha at all, they could only see the panic in both Edwards and Saphira''s eyes. The duo were calm as they walked behind Lady Samara until she left them, once she was gone both of them started to sweat and began ordering the other servants around in a rapid manner. From this alone many knew Elder Elwin had gone beyond their expectations and did something that would truly shock them this time around just like every time the man acted.


    Spies and scouts sent report after report and received even more orders all due to Elder Elwin.


    As the various powers were learning what he had planned, Samara along with Natasha made an announcement. The Ranking tournament is to be pushed back by a week so they can hold a Banquet for the Demon Empress that will be arriving in 2 days.


    Shock and awe filled the hearts of all the Major powers who were familiar with the Demon Race.


    They were thought to be extinct, the ancient humans, beast and demons waged a never ending war against each other long ago in the past. It was said that the Demon Race was wiped out by the Humans and Beast working together only to then continue their war against each other after the stronger of the three the Demon Race was finished.


    They were truly doubtful that Elder Elwin found a Clan of surviving Demons, maybe he found descendants that were captured and kept alive but not true Demons.


    The following day everyone felt numb as their jaws dropped when before their eyes they could see a group of true Demons. Each had a different variation of horns on their head, some with three most with 2 and a rare few with dozens of horns.


    They were all of different colors as well, from black, pale white, blue, green, translucent pink and red. The red skinned one with a full horn and one cut off caught their eyes the most, she was wrapped in black leather armor that had a mix of some unique metal that leaked out shadows along with bright green eyes that made her crimson skin even more beautiful to look at with flowing green hair.


    The Elders and Emissaries were sure this was the ''Demon Empress'' that they were waiting on.


    Down below the group of Demons stood unified as they were being stared at by all within the Palace once they arrived through the Gate that lead into the Snow Wind Fractions domain.


    "Princess was arriving ahead of your mother really the best idea? Elwin told us this was our best chance to free the rest of our Race from the seal so you best not mess things up!" A blue skinned demon spoke, her blue flame skin matched the blue blaze within her eyes. She had a sword strapped to her back that was the same length she was, with white hair draped down her back.


    "Shut up Tezrian! I will not spread my legs as easy as the rest of you, if this ''Dragon'' can truly save our people trapped in that damn sealed realm then and only then will I become his! Lets hope he is stronger than they say he is just being at the Void realm is nothing helpful to our cause." Said the one horned demon female that is at the far right of the group.


    She hated how her mother jumped at the words Elder Elwin said to her a few weeks ago, that caused many demon youths to head out and fight in a human held tournament.

 97 Demon Clan Arrives

    Overwhelming amounts of chatter was filling the hall''s but when the young Demon Princess spoke those words every one stopped and just stared at her.


    When they first arrived they were being stared at like fresh meat thrown to a starving animal, but now everyone had a hint of hostility as they gazed at the group of young Demons.


    "See this is what I meant you speak to much, it''s a wonder how you managed to not lose both your horns." Tezrian said this as she looked at ''her Princess'' with bitterness in her eyes.


    Hearing Tezrian''s response made the red on her face light up becoming brighter as the two girls stared at each other with hate filled eyes.


    Erida then moved forward away from the group she arrived with and headed straight for a servant girl, everyone watched as the Demon made her way towards the servant girl expecting another incident to happen.


    "Hey! Servant lead me towards the throne room I wish to seek out the Dragon Emperor."


    She said bringing out a pitch black medal with a dragon engraved on both sides of the coin.


    Both the servant girl and everyone of the Elders watching were beyond shocked after seeing this, the medal she has is given to those who hold absolute power inside the Empire and they are mostly held by the children and wives of the Emperor. Along with a few trusted Generals and extremely powerful Elders within the Dragon Empire.


    "Yes! I will bring you to meet with the Emperor right away! This way just follow me."


    The servant girl said as she recovered from her shock, she had just arrived inside the hall to meet up with those being sent here by Elder Elwin but did not think it would be this hot headed girl an the youths following behind her.


    A short while after the group left with the servant girl many turned over to an Elder that was laughing. He seemed to know something they did not, yet kept it to himself.


    "Don''t look at me like that how could none of you have noticed, Natasha was that servant girl that just lead them to the throne room. She waited till the Demons appeared and we were distracted before entering the hall, this means she was sent to receive the Demon Empress but has now met with a Princess instead."


    HAAHAHA the man laughed before turning and rushing after the group not wanting to miss the drama that was about to happen. Everyone else quickly digested the information the man gave and then they too rushed after the group wanting to see how things would go down.


    ....


    Tezrian followed behind Princess Erida hoping she would not do something she would regret, worst of all that their Race would regret.


    Most of the other Races feared Demons and would hunt them even if it was just a young child or and elder on the verge of death. She did not understand why the Humans and Beast here only had a look of interest on their faces, that was until Erida spoke ill of these peoples leader only then did they have looks of hostility and it was only momentary anger.


    As the group walked through the various halls making their way towards the throne room they were shocked at what they were seeing.


    Every so often they would run into a group of children running around the halls being chased by guards and groups of worried maids. These children even tried to use them as a shield until the servant girl leading them smacked the child in the lead and gave a cold stare to the rest.


    No matter what they knew this was not ''just a servant girl'' this might also be the reason their Princess choose her to lead them.


    Scholars, Soldiers, Smiths, Pill refiners, and Doctors were everywhere inside the Palace meant for the royal family, they even saw a school filled with children who were orphaned.


    "So your Empire trains orphans into soldiers from young Miss Palace girl?" Said Eride with a mocking smile on her face.


    "Yes. Most of them will become soldiers for the Dragon Empires armies, it''s a sought after job after all. Those who serve in our military are those who rule our Empire." She replied not turning her head back.


    Just when Eride was about to question her again, trying to figure out who this servant girl was, who could put her hands on the children of the Royal Family. She was interrupted by the aura that the two guards at the massive black gates before her gave off, inside this entire Palace she did not feel that anyone would be at her our her groups level yet both these guards were beyond powerful.


    One was a man that looked like a water serpent given human form, his skin was pale blue and his eyes a deep shade of blue. Dark blue/green scales wrap around his body like armor as his body gave off a strong scent of fresh ocean water.


    The other guard was and elderly sage, she held in her hands a wooden staff that she used to keep herself standing straight mimicking the man beside her. The eyes of this Elder were golden in the center with a pale blue ring circling the gold.


    As she noticed the group arrive before her she shot her gaze at the young group of female demons before poking the middle aged man with her staff.


    "Open the gates on your own I am too old to help, these young people wish to meet the little sna- they wish to meet the Emperor." She nodded her head as she corrected herself.


    Following the command of the elderly woman he shakes his head and takes both handles into his hands before pushing the massive throne gates open.


    While the throne doors were being opened Tezrian walked to the side of Eride and whispered into her ear before backing up and waiting to meet the Emperor.


    ....


    Moving side to side as if uncomfortable in the throne I try my best to sit down and wait for the guest to arrive, as a promise to my wives I have started to use my future sight less and less but at times it activates on its own.


    This is one of those times, I already know a trouble maker will soon walk in through those doors challenging me to a fight. And just as I was thinking about the prizes that was about to deliver themselves to me the doors to the throne room are pushed open by Leviathan in a humanoid form.


    Following behind Leviathan as he leads the group of Demons into the throne room is one of my abilities given physical form. She much like Elder Ibrahim and Morrigan, she remained by my side after I was given a new form.


    The blue in her eyes grew thicker as she walked into the room and gazed at me, she then teleported next to my side taking a seat on the arm of the throne.


    No one said anything to her after her actions which caused the Demons to reveal shocked expressions on each of their faces.


    "Hurry up young ones I let you in, now speak your mind to my God and Creator! He has rushed here from the South just to meet with you, he even brought me here as I was training that Lazy Serpent."


    She said not even looking at the group of Demons, she said all this while facing me.


    Before she could continue her fake act I picked up her elderly body and tossed her towards Valara. Her body made a sloshing sound as she flew through the air and landed in the arms of Valara shocking the people in the room.


    Staring at the young female Demon before me, within her eyes burn a fire of unyielding.


    "I am Princess Eride of the Demon Clan, I Challenge you ''Dragon'' to a duel. My mother and the other Elders believe you to be the savior of our Race, I doubt that someone only within the Void Realm can aid our people so I have come to test your strength." Eride then took out a sword that was black with red runes etched all over the blade as if soaked in blood.


    I accept your challenge Princess! But what do I gain by bullying and pushing you around? I heard you were one of the few who turned down my request for marriage even disobeying your mother."


    I said already knowing her response, guiding her onto the path I want her and Tezrian to walk.


    These two are secret lovers that hid their relationship by pretending to be hated rivals, that compete for the position of heir to the Demon Clan throne.


    And as expected the flare in her eyes deepened as she threw off her cloak revealing her full battle attire.


    "If you can even land a blow on me playboy, I will give this body to you in marriage but you will never have my heart!


    I have information about you always letting your women do all work and fighting all of your wars never lifting a finger, If I win I will become the new Emperor and take these wives of yours as my own!


    In the Demon Clan power is what rules all and among those in the Void Realm no one is my match even my mother can only fight me to a draw. Now come let''s see what you can do!"

 98 To Be Cruel

    Raising up from my throne I appear in front of Erida, the sudden speed in which I arrived at her caused her to jump back.


    Now with a large distance between us she shows a smile on her face.


    "Not bad! You are not weak after all! I could not even tell you were about to move, if you attacked just now you would have heavily injure me. You should have taken advantage of that one chance, now that I know you are strong I won''t go easy on you."


    Erida''s skin then shines a bright color making her red skin look as if she is bathed in flames. The fire then starts to expand in size, not waiting for Erida to engulf the throne room in flames I shift the space we are in into a wide open area were nothing but mountains and desert can be seen.


    Those few Elders who rushed to watch the fight entered the throne room just in time to see the landscape change before their very eyes. Looking behind them they notice those who were just a step to slow are nowhere in sight, they were rejoicing that they were fast enough not to miss this major event.


    Everyone else that was shifted saw the flames around Erida spread until it encased both fighters within it, the young group of female demons could all be seen with shock and disbelief in their eyes when the location changed as Erida attacked.


    They have long since forgot that Erida attacked the Emperor that they were seeking aid from, they had worry, fear and deep regret in their eyes as they look on at the two about to engage in close combat.


    Tezrian had of look of extreme fear in her eyes as she gazed at the young Emperor before her, she came along with Erida knowing that she would challenge the Emperor and if he was weak then they would beat some sense into him.


    But if he was truly strong like Elder Elwin had promised them, then the two of them should be enough to fight him to a draw.


    She knew for a fact that even if their entire group worked together they would all be completely destroyed in mere moments.


    No Void realm expert she has ever fought could transport so many people to a different place, and as those who entered the Void realm they already discovered that they were no longer on the same planet.


    He the Emperor moved them all onto a different planet that was unknown to them, just to ensure no damage was done to his Palace. She then moved closer toward the two hoping he would not be too hard on Erida because of hot headed nature.


    .....


    Within the Flame Domain Erida''s heart was beating hard enough to cause her pain, she knew the person in front of her was beyond her current abilities.


    She was regretting her choice to rush ahead of her mother as she looked into the eyes of the Emperor before her, both his eyes were shining despite both of them being pitch black she did not understand what caused such odd beauty.


    As she held onto her sword she was trying to think of a way to come out of this situation she created without being too heavily injured.


    She was well aware that she would be defeated but how Dashnell would go about it she was unsure of, she hoped when her mother came here the problem she created could be fixed.


    For this she was willing to let him let out his frustrations on her body with a light beating.


    He had to remember that she would become one of his wives right? He won''t kill her that fact she was sure of but what state would she be left in.


    She was thinking of this as her body was being dragged through the desert at a speed so fast that everyone still believed the two had yet to clash, even she had yet to realize her current plight.


    She only felt a hand grip her by the neck before she was thrusted into the hard dried up dirt that was once beneath her feet.


    No matter how hard she struggled, her arms flailed about doing nothing to stop her from being treated like a rag doll, as she was dragged for an untold amount of miles with her body still beneath the earth.


    Due to the blinding speed he was moving at it made it hard for her figure out how much time of this ''fight'' had actually past.


    As she was going numb to the pain and just before she fainted from it she was lifted out of the ground.


    "So which of the two of us is the weak one again, I am waiting for the beating you were dreaming of giving me. The images that were in your mind are the ones I am going to help you match, with that said at least you know when this will stop."


    The Emperor''s voice was heard in her head as she was flung through the air heading straight for a mountain in the distance.


    ...


    A loud explosion was heard as Tezrian got closer to the Flame Domain setup by Erida but it soon collapsed as it shattered, setting the desert region on fire.


    Everyone was confused at the sudden explosion but the domain shattering before them caused them to avert their attention as they once again tried to find the two fighters within.


    Valara and Verena were two of the more experienced of all those gathered and they both failed to keep up with the fight, all they knew is that they had to stop Dashnell before he created a trama for the young Demon Princess Eride.


    The two of them then messaged everyone else and began to move towards the fallen Flame Domain to aid Eride.


    Tezrian saw the army of the Emperors wives also moving near and dread filled her heart, as she was not sure what they were up too.


    Were they here to stop her from aiding Eride? She had no clue, all she could do was cast everything aside and rushed towards the center of the Flame Domain hoping to prevent the fight from continuing on.


    "Girl! We are going to be helping that young Demon Princess can you find a way to locate her, the fight is no longer here. Do your best to find her fast!" Verena''s words echoed inside Tezrian''s mind.


    She knew they were powerful but as she moved closer to these women she could feel that they were all in the Void realm or extremely close just about to enter it.


    What caused her to panic was not this but the fact that they too noticed that the fight was no longer here within the domain Erida created. If not here were had the two gone? She began to search for Erida, holding onto a horn that has clearly been cleanly cut, her hands glow with a bright yellow light that shines in the direction of the explosion.


    If they at the Void realm could not even keep up with the fight then how much of a monster was this Emperor?


    At the same time they all remembered the explosion that was heard before the domain collapsed.


    A loud sounding sonic boom echoed out in the vast desert.


    Bearing witness everyone then saw the after images of the Emperor grabbing hold of Erida''s neck as the slammed her into the earth, before he began to drag her into the distance. As everyone was shocked at the scene before them Dashnell lifted the battered and bruised girl up before launching her far into the distant mountains.


    "Dashnell!! Don''t you hurt her anymore than you already have! Stop what you are doing and come back here right now! I know you can hear me!"


    Valara shouted out loud and within her mind knowing that with the bond he would hear one of the two and responded to her enraged emotions.


    What then caused everyone to panic even more was the fact that the ground where she was dragged trailed on farther than what they were able to see even with their incredible eyesight.


    Far off in the distance more than half the length of the planet away Dashnell can be seen staring at the beaten and bloody Princess Erida as she crawls out of the center of the collapsed mountain looking like blood pulp dressed incrumbling armor.


    As I move over to her once more her eyes show both respect and fear as I can tell from her thoughts she expects me to kill her.


    "Even if I am to die for offending you Dragon Emperor, I ask you to take care of Tezrian for me. She might hate you for a long time for killing me but she will be a great wife I can promise you that.


    Please don''t turn your back on the Demon Clan for my sins I don''t regret my actions, as it proves you can indeed help our people regain our freedom. My mother will do what must be done for the Demon Clan even if you have killed me, let any resentment die with me."


    Laughing at her works the shock in her eyes can be seen clearly.


    "No one is going to kill you, I just wanted to let you know your place. Also I can see into the future, your mother would have tried her best to kill me if I truly took your life. As for Tezrian yes she will become a great wife and so will you! Now rest for a bit, you let me down I expected you to at least get one hit in as I beat you senseless."


    I then move forward towards the stunned Princess as she can barely move, she then breaths relieved that she would be able to keep her life.


    She faints in my hands after knowing that I plan to spare her life, feeling the rage of my wives I know not to delay things anymore even if only mere seconds have past since I left were we came from.


    Catching the body of the unconscious Princess I hold her in my right hand as I teleport to the girls who have finally found my location.


    Appearing before them right as they were about to teleport after me, they look at me as if I killed someone.


    In my right hand they see that I am holding Erida by her neck, as she looks like a blood red rag.


    Planting the Princess fimly into the earth once more created an after shock that causes the mountains to shutter, they had looks of terror on their faces thinking I just delivered a corpse back to them.


    Tezrian fainted right there once she seen the state Erida was in.


    That was when the bloody pulp lifted a hand out of the crater and punched my leg before going completely limp once more.


    "One hit! Look did I make you proud now. Husband."

 99 Save Her!

    Shock utter shock is what everyone felt aside from overwhelming pity for the Demon Clan Princess Erida. She had challenged the Emperor only to be destroyed, some who saw the ending of the fight flinched in terror when her small hand tapped the Emperor''s leg.


    Thankfully for both the Princess and them he simply walked away, as everyone was recovering from what they had just witnessed they found themselves back within the Palace being stared at.


    Those that were to slow and left behind hurried over to ask how the fight went, only to be shoved aside as Tezrian was seen carrying what looked like a lump of raw meat that was till covered in blood. Princess Erida''s red skin did not help them separate her from a large piece of meat.


    Seeing this they could only hold open their mouths failing to ask the questions on their minds.


    "Leave. The Queen will be here soon empty out the room. The only ones allowed inside during the meeting will be the emissaries their aids and a select few Elders from the Empire, Samara will fetch you once the meeting begins."


    Echoed out of my mouth filling the throne room with a domineering aura


    Sensing the Emperor''s sour mood the Elders hold in their curiosity and leave, they could ask those who went after they left the throne room after all.


    ...


    "Erida! Erida answer me! I will never forgive him, I swear I will avenge you if you die."


    Hearing Tezrian say this in the company of the Emperors wives the other Demons feel cold sweat running down their backs. To their shock none of the women responded to Tezrian they only helped her along the way as she carried Erida.


    With their speed reduced due to Erida''s injured state it took them a while before they reached were the Empresses were leading them. Once inside they saw a young man flirting with a beautiful woman, the young man caught sight of their group and shot up from his seat.


    "Empress Valara what is going on here? Who is that!? He said as he rushed over.


    The body of the near dead person on the back of strange looking girl then took his attention.


    Nathaniel examined the bloody pulp of a person in front of him, as he went to lay a hand on her it was immediately grabbed with great force, nearly breaking his arm.


    "Release him! He is the only one at the moment capable of healing her injuries, or do you wish for your lover to die?"


    Valara shouted at the enraged Tezrian snapping the girl out of her rage, she then looked at the calm but sweat filled face of the man in front of her.


    "Forgive me I.. Please save her!" Tezrian dropped to her knees letting Nathaniel get a better look at the girl on her back.


    As he resumed to check on Erida''s condition he signaled for his assistants to bring out a large stretcher so he could treat her here, in view of the woman who nearly ripped his arm off.


    "What happened to her every bone in her body is broken, massive loss of blood on top of ripped and torn muscles I don''t even understand how she is alive.


    There is a powerful force of energy flowing through her veins keeping her alive!


    With that keeping her alive I should be able to stabilize her condition, after that a few weeks of treatment is all she will need.


    This will be the first time I will be using the medical techniques taught to me by Lady Lillie and Rose.


    But don''t worry they are simple procedures, I just have to set the bones, transfuse new blood into her body and keep her pain to a minimum or she will die from shock.


    What I need from you all is.... Um she is not Human or a Beast I.. I don''t have the blood required for the treatment!"


    Nathaniel started at Valara with a bit of worry he had no idea who this girl was only that he was to treat her as that was the only reason she was brought here. The importance of this person was something major that even he could figure out as multiple Empresses were here in his Lab today.


    Samara, Tia, Valara, Verena, and Kiera were all here who could bring these women together but the Emperor he had no idea.


    "Don''t worry about the blood the five of us will give you as much as you need even if it kills us."


    Speaking once again from the side as Nathaniel set up the necessary tools was Tezrian.


    Nathaniel just nodded his head and handed each of the five girls that had different colored skin tubes connected to plastic pouches to store their blood. After getting their blood he infused his energy into it.


    While holding onto Erida''s body he checked each of the five girls blood to make sure he found a match for his patient.


    After checking three out of the five he came to the blood pouch of the fourth girl with little hope but it seemed to be compatible after all. He then instructed her to sit next to him as he would need more of her blood. The others were confused having never seen this type of medical practice before.


    "Is there something wrong with our blood? Why could you not use the blood from everyone else?"


    He then explained to the worried group that in such a half dead state Erida''s body would reject all foreign blood unless he was able to alter it to match her own. In order to do so he needed blood that was already similar to hers for it to work.


    He was talking to the group of girls as his hands went to work mending flesh and bone alike, amazement could be seen on the faces of everyone in the room.


    Valara had long heard of his talent and skill in both Pills and medical practices from Teress, but today she could see for herself that he was indeed a genius.


    As everyone watched Nathaniel work he cursed the person who brought this problem to him, he knew if he were to fail in saving this girl or her treatment left her crippled in some way he would never hear the end of it.


    After mending all her broken bones exhaustion was clearly seen on his face as he looked over to his wife from the Dragon Clan.


    "Jill go inside and get me a few recovery pills! Treatment will last a few more hours and I must always have the energy if something unexpected were to happen." As Nathaniel was talking Jill moved over an placed a bright blue pill into his mouth.


    "Thank you." With a smile Jill then walks over to greet the Empresses.


    "Sister''s what brings you here? When I heard people coming towards us I was sure it was Hanna, coming to brag about her life with the Emperor."


    Valara laughs before giving Jill a warm smile, among those from the Dragon Clan Hanna and Jill were extremely close, they had lost their parents and most of their families running away from the calamity that befell their Clan.


    They formed a strong bond of sisters since then and after coming to the Dragon Empire and becoming the Dragon Clan they went separate ways, thinking they would rarely be able to interact with one another.


    Hanna became one of the Emperors wives while she fell in love and married Nathaniel Frost, to their surprise not only did their bond grow stronger Jill was allowed to train and keep Hanna company.


    Through this she got very close with many of the Emperors wives, she found out many other women are allowed train with Valara even if they are not married to the Emperor. This opportunity allowed her to meet many powerful people as she trained gaining her huge amounts of influence in the Empire.


    ......


    Several hours later


    "Alright! this should be enough to stabilize her condition, she will need plenty of rest and someone to feed her high grade Pills for the next few weeks. Other than that she is in the clear.


    We will provide all the Pills needed for her recovery so if you run low just come back and see me."


    Standing up the exhausted man wobbles forward into the embrace of his wife Jill.


    The young Demons then express their thanks with a bow, looking down at their Princess lying in a medical bed tears run down the sides of their faces.


    Nathaniel still did not get an answer from the group as to who injured her to such a degree, until he was inside his room drinking a cold drink to refresh his state of mind. His wife leaned into him and whispered into his ears that it was the Emperor Dashnell who caused that girls condition after the two fought a duel.


    He then spit out his drink as cold sweat dripped from his forehead, earlier he had cursed whoever did this. Now he finds out that the Emperor fought this person, would the Emperor punish him for healing them?


    He had to find out and now!


    As Nathaniel was getting his things ready to request a meeting with the Emperor Valara walked into the room.


    "There is no need for you to visit Dashnell about this, he said for you to focus on your current mission and if you still wish to see him today is not a good day to do it.


    He thanks you for healing Empress Erida! She was taught a tough lesson today but from now on she will become one of his wives.


    I also wish to thank you Nathaniel, you were more skilled than they had said." After giving Nathaniel a warm smile she walked away.


    Valara wasted no time walking away after she said what was needed, Nathaniel shook his head at knowing that was how Lady Valara was straightforward and cold. He then called for a servant to inform the Emperor that he wished for an audience as soon as possible.

 100 My Husband, Our Husband

    A week later


    All around the Capital everyone was talking about the recent Ranking Battles that allowed outside powers to compete. Many were uncomfortable at first but after seeing the ones who were sent to represent those fractions everyone cheered on the fights like it was any other Ranking Battle.


    The Snow Wind team at first was not that interested in the battles, but after what happened to their Princess they made it their mission to do well.


    They then went on to crush every other team with little resistance, the fighter that stood out the most among them was Tezrian. She alone was acknowledged as the strongest fighter in the tournament.


    Her ability to control blue hell flame suppressed all her opponents.


    Every fraction went over to introduce themselves trying to build ties with the woman only to receive an unexpected coldness from her. If not for Valara announcing that she would soon become one of the Dragon Emperor''s new wives many would have tried to make things difficult for her here in the Empire.


    The other teams fighting did not like the fact that these outsiders managed to obtain decent ranks during the battles.


    While team Snow Wind won over all the other two also managed to rank in the top 5.


    Blue Stone Guards ranked third while the Beast Union ranked fifth.


    The second and fourth place teams were teams under the control of two of the more powerful military families.


    The Joas Family ranking second and the Miller Family forth, while both families took the brunt of Tezrian''s wrath they did not seem to mind. Most of the reason being that the Dragon clan supported and backed both of these Families.


    Allowing them to become powerful pillars in the Empire, they are deemed to be the Emperor''s most loyal soldiers.


    So they had already been informed that every Demon female fighting here would soon become their new Empresses, both teams still fought to obtain first in the rankings but did not expect the female team of Demons to rival that of the their Generals.


    With the support of the Dragon Clan and the Emperor himself they were groomed into being the absolute best, given the best training, Instructors, skills, arts, techniques, and resources that would destroy most Empires resource limits yet they stood no chance against these women.


    If they knew these women were a entire realm above their Generals and most of their Instructors who are at the True God realm how would they feel.


    Tia who oversaw the Ranking battles even allowed the team from Snow Wind to only fight those within the Pathless God realm and up. This should have been a blow to their overall score but they received a full score even for those matches they could not fight in.


    The other powerful Clans wanted to complain but when they saw both the Joas and Miller Families keep quiet they knew they should too.


    This caused a rumor to spread that the extremely powerful yet beautiful Demons had already caught the eye of the Lustful Dragon Emperor.


    ...


    Within the Thousand Empress Palace Demon guards could be seen within this once empty Hall, they had arrived alongside the Demon Empress and after finding out their Princess was injured and recovering here they took over guarding this area under Empress Adina''s orders.


    This left the Empress with little to no guards of her own, so she gladly accepted the Emperors personal company in her travels everywhere she went.


    Yet many swear they have never seen the Empress once visit her own daughter, they suspected something between the Empress and their Emperor was happening on another layer they could not understand.


    As they frequently saw both the Emperor and the team from Snow Wind visit the Princess, was the Empress not visiting in order to send a message to her brash child or was she forbidden by the Emperor?


    No one knew and many rumors started to spread.


    Yet right now inside the Princesses room she was not injured at all, instead she was moaning like a wild animal as her sweat drenched red skin let off steam as she continued to grind away on top of the Emperor who also seemed to be happily lost in his lust.


    After a few more hours of loud moans and pounding that caused the guards outside to feel the ground tremble the room went silent. The few guards were sweating buckets as they were told by the Empress to never enter the room no matter what they heard, some even requested to be transferred away.


    Leaving only the strong willed elders who followed the Demon Empress through many years remaining. The ones that replaced those powerful guards were maids no weaker than the Immortal God realm, that would enter the room everytime the Emperor left it.


    At first the Demon guards thought their Princess was being relentlessly tortured with his every visit but by now they clearly understood that was not the case. The moaning of a wild beast in heat followed by the yelling and screaming along with the pounding that caused light trimmers let them all know she was no longer a Princess.


    The only thing they did not understand was why the Empress had yet to visit her own daughter, even when she knew the current situation. They had long guessed that the Empress knew of her daughters relationship with the Dragon Emperor, otherwise why would she send mostly female guards to guardand protect this location.


    Another strange thing was that the ''Princess'' did not allow Tezrian to enter her room at all, many of these loyal guards knew the secret between Tezrian and Erida.


    When they first turned her away they felt the disbelief and shock in her sorrowful eyes, only for her to send the other members of the team she came with in her place.


    They were allowed to enter but left only after being inside the room for less than 10 minutes, after that they would become the second most to visit the Princess while she was ''being treated'' the one who visited the most would be none other than the Dragon Emperor himself.


    Today the guards got the order that all previous restrictions were now removed, this order was then announced to everyone in the Palace. That the now restricted area were the Princess was allowing all visitors so long as they sent word of their arrival first.


    The very first visitor was none other than Tezrian and the Empress, this duo caused the hearts of everyone in the Palace to panic. Was it true then that the Emperor forbid the Empress from seeing her own daughter? And what about the young female Demon that was always trying to find a way into the Princesses room what was her story?


    .....


    Inside the room both Tezrian and Erida''s mother were shocked to see before them a lavish room.


    The room was almost a copy of Erida''s own room back home, filled with low light with black and red being the main colors of the room. A massive bed that look worn, surrounded by pillars that enclose the bed area with a path of black stone leading to the bed.


    The thing that shocked them the most was the door that was hard to notice unless one''s senses were powerful enough to see the red door merged into the wall. Standing by the door was two maids that slightly bowed to the both of them, while sitting in a chair next to the bed is Dashnell the Dragon Emperor.


    Slightly back from the bed near the secret door was a sofa were Samara and Tia could be seen chatting. Before them they saw many tables that are now empty, along with various soft chairs, the room looked like it was a popular meeting spot with a bed in the middle acting as the seat of importance.


    Sitting up in the bed with her legs hanging down Erida could be seen facing Dashnell, before their very eyes they saw Erida lean in before snuggling firmly into his lap.


    "Fucking Slut! Get away from her. She is mine, what have you done to her!!" Tezrian could not hold in what she was thinking and threw everything she was holding in at the ''Slut'' in front of her the Dragon Emperor.


    Erida just looked at Tezrian with a smile on her face.


    "He is My Husband Tezrian, no he is Our Husband! I will explain everything to you just take a seat on the sofa with Tia and Samara." These few words terrified both of them to their core.


    What happened to her was her mind no longer her own? Only to hear her continue.


    "Mother don''t look at me like that I am me! I have changed a little do to a mistake I made during his first visit.


    His blood healed most my injuries but let''s just say I can no longer live without him.


    Tezrian I understand why you are confused but you have already spread your legs for him, nothing he does or has done is unknown to me.


    We Demons have strong affinity with blood and his blood granted me many of our Demon Clans long lost abilities.


    Shapeshifting, Telekinesis, Instant Regeneration.... I have gained so many new abilities and powers, that I have yet to try them all out.


    Soon the two of you will gain them as well, but for now I will answer your questions and worries."


    Seeing Adina look at her in shock Tezrian''s pale white skin showed a rare flush of red as she avoided the Empresses gaze. The Empress then reached out and grabbed Tezrian''s head back towards her looking into the girls eyes.


    "I ....I only wished to talk to him at first, about not breaking the deal to save our people but he.... I could not resist his lust for me. In his eyes I was already being devoured the next thing I knew I was dripping with sweat as I laid in my bed!


    After that I could not help but crave more and more! I know you are the same Adina so don''t you judge me! I smell him on you and it is thicker than the smell on me!" Tezrian was red in the face as she tried to deflect onto the Empress.


    Demon Empress Adina and Tezrian then began to argue with each other, about sleeping with the Dragon Emperor. This caused all the others in the room to give him cold stares, Erida then punched him in the side before rushing to Tezrian.

 101 Three for One

    One Week Ago


    Elder Elwin had already heard of what happened to Erida and rushed to see her condition, he soon ran into one of the Emperors closest guards.


    A young woman in black armor.


    Trish made her way forward towards the worried Elder.


    "My Master has instructed me to bring you to the Demon Princess, he also told me to tell you that the Empress will be arriving soon. This is why I will bring you to her, I will make sure we are not seen."


    As she reached the elderly man black smoke emerged from all around her, swirling into a massive ball that swallowed them both as they vanished from sight.


    Elwin had a look of absolute fright on his face as he could not break out of the ball of darkness. He turned to Trish only to see her smiling as she ignored him, in front of Elwin the ball of darkness revealed Erida completely healed as she was inside of a room.


    A look of confusion soon replaced his look of fright as he turned to see Dashnell seated not to far away from Princess Erida. She was curled up hugging her knees as she looked into the eyes of the one before her.


    "Wha... What happened my sources would never lie to me I even seen their memories she was a bloody mess, how did she recover so quickly? I mean it is good that she is alright here mother will be here soon, it is good that you will be in good health when she arrives."


    He heard no reply from the Princess she did not even bother to look at him, she had her head down before she spoke to him.


    "I do not wish to see my mother. He promised to give me the answers to my questions as long as I helped him, all I have to do is play the role of the injured and defeated Princess. Tell my mother that she will meet with me a week from now, this is for Tezrian as well she is not to be allowed into this room.


    After a week I will allow both of them inside and reveal the truth to them, can you help me with this Elder Elwin?" She looked over and Elwin saw the fire in her eyes burning brightly.


    It was the complete opposite of what he had seen and heard from the other female Demons that were Erida''s and Tezrians guards. What made her look past the savage beating she was given? What answers did she seek from the Emperor?


    Elwin saw that she was fine and pushed his questions and worries to the back of his mind, he then asked if he could speak to Erida alone. Trish immediately became hostile after hearing his request only to find herself being carried out of the room by the Emperor.


    "You have the room Elder Elwin, I suggest you hurry once Trish is unable to hold on I will return. This should give you 5-10 minutes to talk to Erida." Saying so I give Trish a nice grip on her ass that causes her to cover her mouth as she hides away her moans of excitement.


    Alone in the room Elwin put up a bright white colored barrier, as he did Erida rush up to him embracing the Elder.


    "I thought I was dead. I don''t understand why he does not kill me, I have confirmed it he is the one that can save our people.


    Elder! Have I ruined our chances of gaining his aid?" Holding her trembling hand Elwin shakes his head.


    "No child he will still aid us. I will work hard to ensure the Demon Clan can once again gain freedom, I know for a fact that he is beyond lustful Teressa has given me a lot of information on him.


    How he will treat you in the future that I am unsure of, you are the one that made this decision I will do my best so that you have a way out if things are looking bad for you. I wish you would have trusted my words, I have been waiting for him to enter this realm before you were even born.


    Once I was sure he was the one my ''Grandfather'' worshiped and told stories about I knew he would be the one to free the rest of our sealed race. Teressa has already revealed to him that she is half Demon, I am sure he knows that I am either half Demon or somewhat related to someone from the Clan.


    Now tell me child what questions did he promise to answer before I got here?"


    Before he could finish a fissure opened up in the room and Dashnell walked out of it with a past out Trish in his arms.


    After walking back into the room I tosses the barley couscous Trish onto the now empty bed.


    Looking at Erida I can see leangering tears still in her eyes as she clutches onto Elwin. She is unable to tell if I can see through the barrier he has up but hurriedly wipes away her tears and moves back to sit on the bed.


    She is not bothered by Trish''s state only a little shocked, she took a quick look at the young woman that had nothing but a look of delight on her face. She could even see her drooling happily on the bed without a care in the world.


    Elwin paused for a moment before he asked to leave.


    After waiting for Eleanor to appear through the void, the two of them then made their way out of the room. Eleanor cast a look at the semi woke Trish, causing Trish to jump fully awake as she vanished to appear at my side as if she never left it.


    Erida and Elwin both caught the actions of Eleanor before she turned her head forward and escorted Elwin back into the Palace.


    Once Eleanor was gone from her sight Trish slumped to the ground folding her hands to hold her as she tried her best to hold in her masochistic trembles. She was unable to so, so when placed my hands on her once again she spasmed face first onto the floor as she passed out.


    "Do you treat all your women like this?"


    Staring at Trish with a smile I reply.


    "No. Not all of them want or like to be treated like this but I do try to bend them into what I like.


    Soon Tezrian and your mother will share Trish''s fate. I can already tell that it will be quite fun training them both." Erida had a bitter smile on her face when she heard this.


    "Am I not worth being turned into a toy? After defying you in front of others publicly do you despise me? You healed all my wounds, you even kept me alive!


    I know for a fact that I should have died, I was even happy when I thought I died as that would mean you would owe my people.


    If you do not want my body then why keep me alive after what I have done!? If I were in your shoes I would have killed such a stupid and cocky challenger. Challenging me to a duel in my own throne room, after such disrespect why am I still alive? Tell me!"


    Once again I see that the female mind is too complex for me to understand.


    Is she not in a room isolated from everything else in the Palace guarded by Trish and my elites Eleanor trained for me? Does she think I will not devour her like I do the rest, she watched me treating Trish and the others as playthings for the last two days as she healed after all.


    "I was only holding back on training you until your body fully healed, why are you in such a rush to send yourself to me? Once your were moved into this room you already became my property.


    Unlike the rest of my wives you will be living a life much like Eleanor and Trish. As my shadows following me everywhere that I go, until the day you fade away."


    Walking closer to her I continue.


    "The day you walked through the portal and entered my Empire I already saw your entire future play out before me. You are mine but I am a greedy man and to make that lover of yours follow your footsteps into my bed I had to make things hard for you.


    Tezrian loves you to much but I will use that to control her in the coming week. As for you and your mother." A light chuckle escaped my mouth as I corner Erida, forcing her back into the pillar of the bed.


    "Since you want to be ravished so bad I don''t mind helping you reopen most of your wounds."


    Erida not wanting to seem weak rushed forward, before baring her fangs and biting deep into my neck.


    Relife and a bit of excitement could then be seen in here eyes. She then moved forward into his embrace.


    "Turning me into a obedient pet will not be easy, I will fight you even after you tame me! My pride as the Heir of the Demon Clan won''t allow me to bow down.


    No! It is my own pride. I choose a female lover as I look down at you men for thinking you are the only ones that should have power.


    Why should I not have many husbands why do I have to become one of many wives! I always wanted to avoid that fate but it seems I will become your bitch no matter how hard I struggle.


    If that is the case I will be such an unruly pet, I will make your wives want me if you leave me alone for to long. I want you to train me for as long as I live and the moment I see a chance to take your life I will end it before ending my own.


    Are you still willing to make me into your play thing Dashnell!?"


    With a wry smile on my face I allow the crying Princess to vent her rage at me, letting her fangs sink into my flesh even drawing blood. A flood of tears run down her face as her mouth is filled with my blood, I try to remove her as ingesting my blood is not a good Idea but she is gripped on tightly.


    "Drinking my blood is not a wise thing to do, those who take my blood into them can be completely controlled by me. As for females who take in my blood let''s just say they become addicted, obsessed and obedient tools that do my bedding.


    Even if they have free will I can strip that away with just a thought, and you will never be able to act when you find that moment of weakness preventing you from taking my life. Are you sure you want to keep drinking my blood?"


    I know she hears my words but she seemed to ignore me after a few gulps. After that she was like a thirsty vampire that just woken up from a long sleep, within my blood the Eros we swallowed up as well.


    Once I managed to pull her off of me I could feel another bite on my leg and arms.


    Trish was the one biting on my leg and her aids were gripping my arms. They heard what I said to Erida and wanted just that to be under my complete control.


    After regaining her senses Erida''s red skin had a extra layer of red that made her seem as if she was about to be set ablaze. Her once injured horn was had now grown back, as her injuries rapidly healed and she seemed to unlock various abilities that were once locked away.


    Her fangs grew long as she walked towards me striping off pieces of her cloths, by the time she reached me she was fully nude. Her slim fit body was simmering red as she tensed up as she prepared to join the others.


    The bright red naked Princess in front of me joined the other three in drinking my blood, due to the blood Trish was no longer in a weakened state and she was now clinging onto my back with her legs locked onto me.


    ...

 102 Target of Desire

    After hearing that she was being denied entry into Erida''s chambers Tezrian knew something was wrong, those guards who turned her away knew of her relationship with the Princess. That Emperor Dashnell must have done something to Erida and she would do her best to find out.


    Before the Empress got here she had to ensure that Dashnell would not try to hold Erida''s life in his hands while they negotiated.


    "Erika, Larisa, Flurae the three of you will go see the Princess in my stead I refuse to believe they will deny all of us entry, once inside pass on this letter to her and ensure she is being treated right.


    Do understand my commands?" Looking at the three she hands Erika her letter.


    "Yes Commander we hear and obey!!" The three said in union.


    As the trio made their way towards Erida''s quarters in the Palace they were sure they would face some sort of interference, what they received instead was the escort straight to her alongside the Emperor himself which caused them terror.


    Walking alongside the Emperor was frightful at first but as they watched his every move they came to see him in a new light.


    The way he treated the guards, maids and even his many children as they ran up to greet him, from that alone they could tell he was well liked and loved by those in the Palace. They paid close attention to the children as they would be the easiest to find signs on Dashnell''s true personality.


    He allowed his children to run around him unlike the maid from before, this was without a doubt why that maid was so fierce towards those children. They clung to his every limb even his tail was treated like so as they climbed up him like they would a tree, they knew before them stood a kind and loved father.


    The only thing they found strange was the overwhelming amount of female children he had, at most they saw only two of his sons along their walk to Erida. The time they spent inside the Palace may be short but as they were aids of both the Princess and Tezrian they were visited and had visited many within the Palace to form lasting relations.


    Yet they still had only met these two male children of the Emperor, were his other sons outside the Palace? Were these children his grandchildren? They had no idea and did not feel they were in a position to ask such a question, at least not while he was walking in front of them.


    ....


    Grigamor was following his sisters as they harrased their father, he did not feel the need to try to get attention as they were but deep down he wanted to gain the same affection. As he looked to his right he could see his brother making the same face as him, a sourful bitter smile as they both looked at the man that was their father.


    He was leading a trio of beautiful women somewhere in the Palace that even they could not reach.


    He even allowed them to tag along as he made his way over to his destination, Hanson his brother was trying to work up the courage to speak to their father and show off his talents.


    Hanson was gifted with the ability to control all natural and unnatural fires, a gift he most likely inherited from his mother Empress Iris. Grigamor always felt that he was inferior towards his brother as both of their mothers were twins and he was the only son of Empress Ivy as Hanson was the only son of Empress Iris.


    He did not gain much talent like his brother, he only receiving excellent training like all his other siblings, but he could not help but feel the need to be like his elder brother Vesta.


    Grigamor would always visit his mother Ivy when he wanted to say all the things on his mind, a few years ago when he was much younger he thought his mother would hate him for being a disappointment.


    Those thoughts of his were not something his father or mother shared they both loved him and it showed as no matter what he was always able to get a chance to see his father whenever he needed.


    His father had never missed any of his birthdays or gave him a worthless present so he wanted to do his best to make his father proud the only problem with that was his lack of strength.


    He knew staying within the Palace would not push him to want or need power to protect anything so long as he remained under the protection of his Father. The Emperor!


    Clenching his fist he ran past the group and appeared in front of the Dragon Emperor shocking his younger and older siblings alike.


    "Father! I.. I wish to leave the Palace and roam the world like Eldest Brother Vesta and Tianna. I know that I might be weak now but I hope that you can still allow me to roam about the realms father!"


    The silly child was doing his best not break down and his icy blue eyes were the exact opposite of his mothers fiery red.


    "Fine do what you want, just be sure to let your mother know that you will be leaving the Palace. Ivy is afraid that you will not notice that you have flawless talent with the element of ice, she worries that you will never train it properly and focus on fire instead.


    I am fine with you leaving but before you do I want you to be able to control your ice as well as you can control fire. Is that fine with you Grigamor?"


    Shocked by my reply he takes a single step back before rushing into my chest crying his eyes out not caring who sees him.


    "Yes.. Yes father I will not let you down I... I will go an see mother now!" The 10 year old child was happy but soon realized what he did in front of such a crowd.


    After he recovered he ran away knowing that he was just seen making a fool of himself, but all those feelings he held deep down were gone just like that. Hanson laughed at the display his brother just made and he too walked up and requested permission to leave the Palace.


    "Why do you not like it here Hanson? Why is everyone leaving me does my Palace reek?" Hanson was not like his brother he was fiery in nature just like his power.


    "Father I wish to become stronger to be able to better control and understand my flames, I can never push myself if I am always protected within the Palace so can I also leave like Grigamor?"


    His reply stung a little he was nothing like this a few years ago always running up to me calling me dad, as he tried his best to tackle me. Now he just has a fire in his eyes that tell me to put him to use.


    With all the joy now wiped from my expression I look at Hanson seriously knowing that he wishes to become a soldier serving my army. Everyone moves away knowing that the talks are becoming more serious, giving me and Hanson space.


    "Are you fine with being under General Three Suns child? He is currently out conquering worlds for the Dragon Empire I will assign you to his unit. Since you want to display to me your might you better prepare yourself Hanson."


    Sending a child no more than 10 to the battlefield was something I have been doing as many of my male children find that to be the time to leave the Palace.


    Some wish to roam the various worlds others wish to fight in the ongoing wars. Hanson was one who wished to show his worth as a soldier in the army, like Leon.


    "Father thank you! I will not disappoint you just watch I will become one of your most outstanding Generals!!"


    Without waiting for my reply or anything else Hanson rushed away heading in the same direction as Grigamor.


    Running out of sight I send a message to Eleanor and to her alone.


    "They are much more alike than they like to put on, Eleanor assign 2 guards to always watch over them from the shadows. Do you understand me?"


    Answering from the void I get my reply.


    "Yes Master! I understand, also Vesta has left the mortal realm are you sure Samara will be ok with this? Tianna followed him as well and then they went their separate ways. Both Samara and Tia will cause a fuss once they find out how do you want me to handle this?"


    Her voice was heard by me alone as I made my way in front of Erida''s bed chambers.


    "If they find out its fine but until they ask of their whereabouts say nothing, I sent Morrigan with Tianna so she will be fine. It''s just that Vesta did not want anyone who was stronger than him to tag along, leaving me no option I let him take Derrick and Tomas with him.


    He will be fine I gave him a gift before he left, it is a orb that will monitor his every move and if he truly encounters any danger I will appear to save him. Morrigan has one as well, I will not allow death to claim the life of those I love if I can prevent it."


    Hearing this Eleanor did not reply but left to carry out the orders she was given, as she left another shadow took her place and it was Trish.


    "Master I have come to keep you company while Lady Eleanor is away, please ''use'' me in anyway you wish!"


    With a smile on my face I turn back to the trio who followed me here and send Trish a mental message about my plan once we enter Erida''s bedchambers.


    I know for a fact that Tezrian sent these poor souls to scout for her, while I will allow them to pass on the information it is time I add them to my collection.


    Today they will join Erida and tomorrow Tezrian will become my next victim.

 103 What You Truly Are..... A Beas

    Walking through the guarded doors Erika, Lesly and Flurae enter the room behind Dashnell shocked by what they see before them.


    Not only was Erida completely healed once the doors closed to the room she launched herself at the Emperor clinging to him like a long lost loved one. Looking into her eyes the three could see that she saw them but only spared them a single glance before she started dry humping the Emperor.


    Turning back to the three confused girls behind me I smile at them and signal for Trish to get ready for what''s to come.


    "Your Princess chose to become my loyal follower and has already filled me in on why the Demon Clan risked coming out in the open just to meet me. As you are also aware of the deal why don''t the three of you leave that letter on you for later as you give your bodies to me!"


    Flurae was the Demon who gave her blood to Erida during her treatment and could feel an irresistible urge calling for her to submit to Erida and the Emperor.


    Walking forward Flurae strips off one piece of clothes at a time until she is right in front of me fully nude with a trickle running down her leg as well as tears in her eyes.


    "I... I have not given myself to any man yet so if you do this. If you take my body I have a wish I would like granted, I hope you can fulfill it after ravishing my body."


    Flurae was about to continue until Erika and Lesly pushed her out of their way both of them also fully nude as they threw themselves at me.


    Sandwiched between the three Demons I feel the heat their bodies are giving off rise with the lust in their eyes. Looking at Erida I can see she had said or did something to these girls while I was trying to sweet talk them into the bed.


    ...


    Within her private room Tezrian can be seen pacing back and forth as the team of three she sent off has spend more than half a day without coming back to her. She tried using telepathy to get a hold of them but was blocked by overwhelming emotions forcing her to quickly cut the link.


    Were they in trouble or did something she did not plan or predict happen to thema? While thinking of things that could have happened to them she could feel a rush of lust erupt in her mind from when she connected to the three girls.


    The backlash from that caused her to enter a state of extreme lust, she tried to remained clear minded and strong willed but the Demon Blood in her was reaching its limit and wanted to vent out her lust.


    Knock... Knock...


    Startling Tezrian who was just enjoying herself was someone gently knocking on her door, at this moment she did not care if it was the other three finally returning she wanted at least a few more minutes alone.


    "Wait 10 minutes and I will open the door for you Erika."


    She said as she tried to finish what she was doing but before he could continue the door was opened and Dashnell quickly entered her room. Before she could yell at him to leave he had already closed her room door and arrived before her.


    With my hand moving down between her legs I lifted her up and pinned her against the wall, both of her hands were shaking slightly but never stopped trying to relieve her of her overwhelming lust.


    "So Tezrian I came to tell you why Erida has bared you from her room, but I might as well help you with your current problem or do you wish for me to let you finish rubbing till you collapse in my arms."


    Releasing her I step away and drop down my clothes revealing to her my shaft that is fully erect, as she takes a deep breath in I once again push her up against the wall of the room letting my cock rest against her stomach.


    Drool begins to drip down on the both of us from her finally being pushed over the edge, Erida had already told me that if and when Tezrian tried to contact any of the three girls after they took in my blood that Tezrian herself would be pushed into a state of irresistible lust.


    What a wonderful side effect of listening to Erida.


    Trying her best to satisfy herself at all cost and true to her word here in her room I found Tezrian one step away from falling into the abyss of her own desires.


    No longer able to hold herself back Tezrian places my entire cock into her mouth as she begins to savor it to the fullest. With her head moving back and forth I lean back with a smile on my face as I enjoy Tezrian''s poor rushed service.


    As she was getting better at giving a blowjob I used my tail to remove her.


    With a wet popping sound she was detached from me.


    The Plop echoed in the room but was then quickly out done by a low growl Tezrian made as she was not done with her meal.


    Neither was I but moving so slow was not my style I wanted the whole meal right here and now. I then lifted Tezrian up in my arms with her legs hanging under them and firmly wrapped around my back.


    As she locked me up with her long legs her mind was beginning to clear up.


    "What did you do to Erika and the others why would their minds be lost to so much lust? Did you do the same thing to Erida? Answer me beast!!"


    Looking into my eyes she could see herself with various serpents coiling around her making sure she could never escape their grasp.


    She then began to lower herself onto me until I was completely inside her, letting out low and loud moans in a mix I give her a taste of what her body craves with a few quick and slow thrust.


    As I come to a stop she claws at my back and gives me a hateful glare that tells me to keep going.


    "I intend to keep going but I realized that you had yet to submit yourself to me Tezrian! I just walked in here and started to fuck you and that was wrong of me, so I shall stop this and return to Erida I know she will help me finish what we started."


    Once I started to pull out Tezrian tightened her grip on me with her strong legs and pressed herself down with enough force to cause dents to form in the ground below us.


    She then gave me a look that reminded me of Trish and Samara and this look was enough to stop me from teasing her any further.


    As her wales and moans echoed out into the hall of the nearby rooms the last two female Demons rushed into her room. Once inside I sealed the door and went to work, with this my plan is finally entering into its final stages.


    Trish then exits my shadow as I was deflowering the other two Demons, she walked over to Tezrian and gave her the letter that she gave the Trio.


    As she read it, she dropped it to the floor and once again made her way to me for another round of fun.


    The letter read, "Tezrian I am fine. All my injuries are fully healed thanks to the Emperor''s blood it holds wondrous healing abilities and even allowed me to gain powers long lost to our Clan.


    I forbid you from entering my room while I find out what he wishes to do with me and our Clan, when Erika and the others came to deliver your letter they fell into his hands becoming his playthings.


    While you still can Tezrian you must resist him and find out what he truly is!! I can no longer resist him, the sight of him drives me into a crazed state of lust I can even track were he is at all times.


    A day ago I was even able to see into his past, once I have a little more time I will be able to find out everything about him but until then Tezrian you must stay away from him at all cost.


    For he is nothing but a beast!"


    Looking at the letter on the floor I ask one of the two newly added Demons to hand it to me.


    After reading it a light chuckle was all I could give as I tossed the letter back to the ground, looking down I see Tezrian sucking my cock and the other two rushing to join her not willing to be left out.


    Behind me Trish is pressing her naked body against mine.


    "Tezrian come here! While I will not be giving you any of my blood just yet I can shower your insides with something just as addictive. All you have to do for me is keep up with your current actions and help me secure the marriage with the Demon Empress.


    You should already know that Erida had become my bitch." Holding up her chin I can see that she is already willing to join the others in becoming my toy.


    "Fine. with that look in your eyes I know you will do as I say and as promised I will let your insides bath in my seed.


    I will warn you once more Tezrian do not fail in your acting when in the presence of the Empress she possesses a ability that blocks my future sight as well as prevents my lust from infecting her mind.


    At first I was sure she just possessed a strong will but I am sure its an item left behind by a troublesome child of mine."


    When Tezrian heard the last part of my words she stopped what she was doing and tried to stand to her feet. Her face then hit my chest as she began to fill me in on the item that the Empress is using to hinder my ability from effecting her.


    I was right it was the remains of one of my long lost children, they were born and died long ago during the Ancient Demon, Human and beast wars.


    The Demon Clan used their remains to create a powerful treasure that was passed down to all those who became rulers of the Demons and the current one who has it is Demon Empress Adina!!


    To reward Tezrian for her hard work and providing me with all this information I head to her well made bed while carrying the other three little beauties within my tail to have a bit of fun before meeting the Demon Empress.

 104 Tezrians Palace Tour

    A single hand could be seen stretching out, the small hand was covered in light sweat as it tried to reach for the door.


    Tezrian had already recovered from her lust filled state and was trying her best resist wanting more but Dashnell who was able to satisfy her body left the room after she fainted.


    As she struggled to claw at his image she saw at the door her hand fell upon the naked ass of the nearby girl Chel.


    Once a hand gripped her bare ass Chel let out a light moan and tried to remove it from her rear, as she weakly turned over she kicked her roommate Serina.


    Both girls were the personal guards of Tezrian they could not believe their eyes when they first entered this room but who would have thought they joined not long after in this orgy of desire.


    Chel then set up and when she tired to move her legs she found Trish laying across her body.


    Chel was not the only one shocked by this both Tezrian and Serina were also shocked, if Trish was still here did that mean the Emperor was still here? As each of the three girls thought of this they blushed but as Demons only those with light colored skin would show such an embarrassing sight.


    As Tezrian''s skin was a bright blaze of blue when she blushed the blue around her face light up with a shine being seen on it, this caused her to hide her face. Chel and Serina were both lucky to have pale green skin that hid away their blush due to their blood blending into their flawless skin.


    But they both looked at Trish and followed her body and just as thought the Emperor who they thought left the bed was still here staring at them with a smile on his face as he looked at them as if they were his prey.


    In a scrabble to reach him Chel tried to toss Trish off her, Serina crawled her way towards him, and Tezrian had to turn around to make her way over. As she was the last she used the bodies of her two guards to pull closer to her goal that is the Dragon Emperor.


    "Good morning my little Demons! I can feel the fire in each of your eyes but we have no time for fun. Today I will be taking Tezrian around before the Demon Empress arrives later, today we will have a lot of fun touring around the Palace.


    As her guards both of you should ready yourselves for you will be accompanying us!" As I said this I moved out of the bed just as the three girls managed to reach me.


    Again a light growl could be heard from them, before they could rush out of the bed Trish who seemed all but dead rose from the bed and appeared in front of me. The three who were still on the bed were shocked at how fast Trish moved over to steal me away from them.


    They had tossed her body around the bed but no matter what she did not make any moves as if she was devoid of all her strength, but now she placed Dashnells entire member into her mouth as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    As jealousy was eating away at them they could hear Trish speak to them telepathically teasing them.


    "Master loves this type of treatment early in the morning, as the three of you are newly added I shall be the one to keep him company while you dress for your tour around the Palace. You should have done this before I woke up, you did have the chance after all."


    The three only wished to lay next to me as I was resting in the bed they did not have the energy to do anything else after the crawl to reach me.


    Now each of them swore they would always get in Trish''s way when this happens again and they were sure it would.


    .....


    Still with a sour expression on her face Tezrian could be seen in the Palace moving around in the company of the Emperor with each only having two guards alongside them.


    Accompanying Tezrian are her two personal guards Chel and Serina, while the Emperor had Trish and a female Demon as his second guard, many in the Palace have come to know her as Erika.


    A personal guard of Princess Erida, they could not figure out why she was here guarding the Emperor alongside Trish.


    Many knew Trish was personally trained by Empress Eleanor and they feared both women beyond imagination. It was rumored that Eleanor is the Empress with most blood on her hands as she alone acts as the Emperor''s blade.


    What they did not know was that Samara alone has killed more of Dashnell enemies than all his wives combined, she also leads a hidden force of assassins a few of them being Kate, Elise and Laura.


    Each of the three using their official position as a cover be it Elise as one of the few who have control of the Military, or Kate and Laura who each are high ranking intelligence gathering officers.


    As I toured around the Palace with Tezrian and the other Demons they began to learn more about the Empire. From the various military schools around the capital that all children are required to enter.


    Too the many Large Clan controlled schools for Smiths, Refiners, and Alchemist. From what they could see the Dragon Empire was extremely Militant but allowed others to fully pursue anything that they wished so long as it benefited the Empire.


    They soon left the Palace and toured around the Empire to find out many large and small clans competed over land filled with resources, or entire territories that would allow new powers to rise.


    They were unable to understand how small Clans could fight against the larger ones until they stopped to spectate such a competition.


    The small Clan sent out five representatives while the larger Clan sent out about twenty.


    Each of the five from the small clan were within the Heaven Realm. The same was true for those of the large Clan and as the group watched the match they noticed an Immortal God from the Dragon Clan watch over the entire match.


    So this is why no one was able to bully the small growing Clans, the Empire itself sent out the Dragon Clan the most powerful force within the Empire to ensure the matches over territories and land resources was fair.


    Although the larger Clans could send in more people that did not make up for the talent that some small Clans could produce.


    Like the matches before them the first youth from the small Clan defeated 15 of the opponents from the large Clan before he was defeated.


    After his loss the second from the small Clan finished two more, with the third from the small Clan finishing the rest of the fighters from the large Clan.


    Both Clans could send their youths to the Military to be groomed and trained by the Empire and after reaching a high realm of power each of the many Clans in the Empire would try to try to expand their power and influence though these matches.


    From this one could see that the small Clan took their training more serious than the large Clan.


    As the deed was being signed by the Clan head the Demons turned to find Dashnell missing yet again, when they caught sight of him again he was standing next to the youth who defeated 15 opponents before being forced out.


    "Child how old are you? You are so young yet already at the peak of the Heaven realm. Truly a little genius almost reaching the realm of an Immortal at your age is a wonder, how about serving under me!?"


    The Emperor''s words caused everyone to look back at the man trying to poach talent from this small family Clan.


    As both Clan heads were about to complain to the Dragon Clan member all three of them saw that it was the Dragon Emperor who wished to recruit this young talent.


    Shock utter shock was seen in the faces of both Clans as well as all those thousands of spectators who were watching the matches.


    The arena was massive and could hold hundreds of thousands while the rest would have to use viewing orbs or fly in the sky to watch.


    This alone allowed millions to watch the matches between powerful Clans large and small alike.


    Everyone began to look around as they wished to see who was Guarding the Emperor today, would it be one of the Famous and beloved Generals or one of the powerful Families the Dragon Clan controls.


    What the people saw was a group of women make their way towards the Emperor.


    Trish was a known face to those with military connections so word of her spread throughout the crowd followed by waves of fear, as for the other guards this was the first time they had seen one of the rumored Demon Clan members.


    The Emperor using so few guards caused many of the Empires people to yell and scream at the Dragon Clan Immortal God.


    "What is the ''Almighty Dragon'' Clan doing? Where is the army of guards that should be guarding the Emperor!!"


    "Do your job better Dragon Clan."


    "Or have the Joas and Miller Family guard the Emperor."


    The Immortal God quickly made his way over to me and bowed, behind him both Clan leaders and their Clans did the same followed by everyone seated as they stood up and bowed and those in the sky doing their best to give a bow.


    Such respect being shown caused bitter smiles on the faces of all the Demon women beside me.


    They were thinking that none of these people or most of them would never expect what their Emperor was just doing to them a few hours ago.


    "Your Majesty I am happy to see that the competition today has caught your attention, these two are from the Twine Clan and the Evergraze Clan." hearing his words my eyes look over to spot an aged face confirming my guess.


    This is the same Twine that fled away thinking we would be wiped out all those years ago, look at them now struggling... Oh they are not struggling anymore they just claimed a deed of territory with this their Clan can grow from small to large gaining a massive amount of power.


    The various elders who are knowledgeable about the Empire started to think hard when they saw me pause and take an interest in the Twine Clan.


    As for the Evergraze Clan many knew them but within the Empire they knew never to bully anyone unless you wished to be visited by the Dragon Clan or Shadow unit Elise Commands.


    So who would try to cause trouble to this fallen royal family just to end up slaughtered.


    Everyone looked on in interest to see what the Emperor would do to these two Clans that appeared before him today, would he ruin them or allow them to rise and take root in the Empire.


    As the Evergraze Clan lost this match today it did not mean they were doomed it just meant they had to give up the territory they wanted and fight for another.

 105 Blood Sun Empire Deed

    Both Elders felt a slight pressure when they looked up at the Emperor, their families had resisted the rule of the Dragon Empire only to now be pushing their youth to gain power that would allow their entire Clans a place to have within the Dragon Empire.


    Looking at the bowing Elders I sense no fear from them, the one with fear is the Elder in the back just a few feet behind the two heads next to the child I took an interest in.


    What was his name again? Ah!


    "So Luke did I make a mistake in challenging the Three Suns army all those years ago?"


    I made my voice loud enough for everyone present to hear me.


    Looking at Elder Luke visibly sweat before me I look to see the child glare at me for trying to bully his Elder.


    From our short chat I heard his name was Tes Twine, he seems very respectful and loving of his Elders even in the face of the ''Great'' Emperor.


    "Tes do my words displease you? I was only speaking of facts, if the Twine Family stayed inside of Lime Leaf Village those years ago along with all the other Clans just image the power you would hold.


    But here you are today nearly 50 years later, competing to gaining the ability to become a Major power here within ''MY'' Empire!"


    Everyone watches as I ignore speaking to either Elder and instead speak to a young child.


    Tes looks to Elder Luke who has his head down in a low bow clenching his fist, all the while tears could be seen dripping out from his eyes.


    Both Elders in front can sense the guilt and shame Luke is experiencing as they too had to feel these emotions as they climbed their way out of hell.


    The hell they were forced to enter because of my want and desire to rule this planet.


    Bubbling emotion causes Elder Luke to raise his head as he speaks to me.


    ''If I could take it back I would, but at the time I chose what I thought would be best for my Clan.


    We had just gained support and power within the Three Suns military, with their support I knew of information no one else had how was I supposed to know the might of the Draconian women?"


    Still with a smile on my face I look around at the expecting gazes of those spectating, many of them are like the Evergraze and Twine Clan.


    They too opposed and resisted the Dragon Empire these fellow competitors are all from the losing sides of all the wars that happened to Unify the planet.


    Once more ignoring the two Elders I walk over and take hold of the Deed the Twine Clan Head was gripping in his aged hands.


    Both shock and a bit of disappointment could be felt as I took away the Deed, I then turned over to the Dragon Clan member.


    "What territory does this deed belong too? .... Oh"


    Before the they could reply I get a closer look at the face of this Dragon Clan member, at first I was sure it was Doran but the person before me is far too young to be him.


    Lifting him up by his chin with a slight touch of my fingers I get a better look at the Spirit Dragons offspring, a smile was seen on this youths face as he locked his draconic eyes with mine.


    Releasing him I ask for his name before asking about the Deed again.


    "I am Lham my parents had the pleasure of meeting the Emperor once before, as for the Deed it is to a vast Territory that can be develop into a high Tier power within a short 10-20 years of hard work.


    Should I revoke the Twine Clans claim to the Deed Your Majesty?"


    After a light bit of laughter from I see the eyes of the two Elders become softer, from my laugh they can tell I will do nothing to them.


    The promise of rebuilding as long as they put in the work was not a lie, as both Clans had indeed worked harder than all the other Clans and Sects competing for territory.


    The Territory they fought over was three times more massive than some of the Empires that exist within the Dragon Empire.


    This land was once home to the Blood Sun Royal Family, in recent years the land that was ruined beyond repair due to the ancient wars is now hospitable.


    The Land was restored thanks to the technology from the Observers.


    None of the current major powers thought the land would become a Deed to be given to those rising new powers within the Empire.


    Finally after being ignored the Twine Clan Head heard my voice being directed at him.


    "So what is your name Twine Clan Head?


    Come here!


    There is no need to bow this Deed is yours and the land that was once controlled by the Ancient Blood Sun Empire is now yours.


    Let me ask you Elder Estra what happens to your Clan once you left Lime Leaf? What punishment did Elder Luke undergo?"


    The terrified Elder was unsure of how he was supposed to answer these questions, let alone the fear that he could no longer suppress once the Emperor spoke his name. What did this mean?


    Would he hinder their development even after they won over the Deed?


    Did he wish for Elder Luke to be put to death? Estra was at a loss of words, he became the new Clan head after the Twine family decided to leave Lime Leaf.


    If they had stayed those years ago their entire Family would be just as powerful as the Lime family but Elder Luke pushed the issue causing them to leave.


    They quickly striped him of his power and authority nearly killing him, if not for his brother speaking up for him he would not even hold the position of Elder.


    Many in the Clan despised him for causing their current rough life in the Dragon Empire.


    Everyone knew of their origins and belittled them wherever they went, the only reason their Clan was not wiped out for their past actions was because of the laws the Dragon Empire had that prevented such behavior.


    If it was any of the other powers they had fled away from thinking they were joining the winning side after the battles they would have been put to death along with all the other losers in that war.


    The Dragon Emperor did not do such things he even recruited the former Emperor into his Empire making him a General, welding almost if not unparalleled power in the military.


    Aside from the Empresses who could control the Military like that of Three Suns and Timothy?


    Which former Emperor or King that submitted early on was not in control of a powerful Clan that held massive power within the Dragon Empire today?


    With those Emperors and Kings as examples who would not think of the Twine Clans blunder as a failure to grasp at an opportunity.


    Within the Dragon Empire the legends from when the Empire was small and only unified the Blood Sun Continent were filled with ridicule of the Twine Families Elders for their lack of judgment.


    And the rise of the Lime family, as well as the extremely benevolent nature of the Dragon Emperor for giving so much power to all the former rulers that were absorbed into the Empire without war.


    Very few Elders and almost none of the Citizens of the Dragon Empire knew that Elder Lloyd was the one responsible for persuading the former rulers to step down and join the Dragon Empire without a need for war.


    This was all possible for everyone knew and respected the man, even more so after knowing he tried rushing back to save the Thagia King.


    ...


    "Dragon Emperor we..


    We stripped him of his role as leader of the Clan all those years ago as we went into hiding thinking we would be hunted and killed"


    Hearing this the crowd could be heard yelling curses at the Elder. I quickly hold up my hand silencing them allowing him to continue.


    Wiping sweat from his head he keeps going.


    "Once we learned that you would not target us and would allow us to continue living within the Dragon Empires borders we tried our best to lay low not knowing how we would be treated.


    That was until we learned of the laws Empress Tia announced that would allow even those who once resisted you to gain power as long as we proved our worth.


    As for everything else we managed to secure a small area to keep our Clan alive and well till this day, after we fought our way to this point we tried our best to become a powerful Clan so we would no longer be looked down upon."


    His reply caused a bit of a surprise in me as I did not expect him to actually tell me everything so truthfully.


    I can see many of the Twine Clan members are looking on knowing that a few words from me could cause them to fall back down, would they survive the fall if it is the Emperor who personally acted?


    After I handed Elder Estra back the Deed his eyes glazed over with tears of joy as he just stood there holding the paper that would allow his Clan to redeem themselves.


    As all witnessed me personally allowing a Clan that once publicly fought back against my rule the ability to grow into a Major Power they knew that so long as you never break certain laws that were set up you would always have a place within the Empire.


    The Evergraze Clan leader felt the bitterness swelling within her as she looked up at the Deed in Estra''s trembling hands.


    Once I dismissed everyone Tes stood before me ready to answer my past question.


    "If joining under you would allow people to stop looking down on my Clan I will gladly join you Dragon Emperor if not I will join my Clan in being laughed at until we rise to power and force them to never laugh at us again!"


    With a smile on my face I task Lahm with bringing Tes and a few elites of the Twine Clan to New Teress, as everyone heard the command they were envious of the Twine Clan especially of Tes Twine.


    Before the Evergraze Clan leader left she headed over to register for another match, I then appeared behind her looking over her shoulder as the tears in her eyes dropped down onto the paper.


    As she was wagering the last bit of her Clans saving on this final match a lot of pressure was place on the Evergraze Clan.


    As the next failure would remove all hope of them ever becoming apart of the ruling class Within the Empire, forever placing them as ones who could only serve under the already established powers.


    "Evergraze Snowflower current leader of the Evergraze Clan the former Royal Family, I had my Shadow Unit look into your background."


    A chill was felt by all those who stayed behind and after hearing that they quickly fled as they spotted more and more members of the Shadow Unit appearing near my location surrounding the Evergraze Clan members.


    Even Elder Estra rushed to have everyone of his Clan members leave, he did not know what the Evergraze Clan did but he did not wish to witness their departure from this world.

 106 Clan of Shadows

    While most of the people fled when hearing the words that the Shadow Unit was here for the Evergraze Clan, some of the older members along with the many brave youths wished to see things play out as the Emperor did not say they were here to destroy the Evergraze Clan.


    If they were not here to destroy them then what did that mean?


    They stayed here to watch and find out, as they lingered on they watched the Dragon Emperor greet Empress Elise who personally brought the Unit here she then escorted the Emperor and his guest away.


    Leaving behind most of the Unit, the only person not wearing a mast among the many troops of the Shadow Unit many if not all people knew her as one of the aids working under the Intelligence department in the Military.


    Kate was seen talking to the Evergraze Clan Leader.


    "Greetings SunFlower I am unsure if you know who I am but just in case, I am Kate one of the three Commanders of the Shadow Unit.


    We have looked into your Clans history and found out that you were a branch of the Blood Sun Royal Family, well that you were trained as assassins and shadows for the once rulers of Blood Sun long ago.


    Dashnell wishes to continue that, so as long as you agree we will take in your entire Clan into the Shadow Unit giving you full control over it.


    As for Elise, Laura and myself we will still be leaders it is just that you will just be able to base the Shadow unit anywhere within the Empire and recruit new blood to be personally trained by you and your Clan.


    As for the chain of command we can work that out after you agree, if you do not wish to join the shadow unit we have another deal for you, would you like to hear it SunFlower?"


    Stuned for a moment Sunflower looked at the pale faces of all your Clan members she brought with her today, only the Elders knew of their past that was once tied to the Blood Sun Royal Family.


    She did not know how information leaked as anyone who talked about this secret would die upon uttering words that revealed anything about their lineage.


    She then thought back to how those of the Dragon Empire are not from this Realm and may have some way to gain information she is unaware of.


    "I ...." Thinking for a moment she looks Kate in the eyes, what she sees is death hidden behind a smile but she knows Kate will not kill her or wipe out her Clan or they would have done it long ago.


    "I wish to hear all that you have come to tell me today Empress"


    With a slight bow Sunflower was ready for whatever came her way, the Evergraze Clan lived past the tragedy that wiped out the Blood Sun Empire they were strong enough to endure again if needed.


    Kates next words caused those still within listening to bleed of envy, some of the nearby females started to yell about wanting to join the Shadow Unit to please take them in.


    "The Emperor was present long ago when we first moved our armies to invade the Evergraze Empire and at first we found it strange that your entire Clan was Female, he wanted to take control over your Empire even more after find that out but was stopped.


    After learning about how you operate we watched your Clan for the past few decades to see what you would do, would you try to stab Dashnell in the back or hunt down his children.


    When you did neither we his wives decided to test a few of you and that''s when we learned of your past.


    Forgive us for taking a few of your Clan Elders, they are fine we only took a look at their memories, before releasing them. They could not return to the Clan as it would have given us away so we had them be part of the Shadow Unit since they are skilled assassins, after all it was best we put them to use.


    Oh forgive me for rambling the Emperor wishes to have the entire Evergraze Clans single and unmarried women enter his harem and work under Empress Samara, so Sunflower which do you choose?"


    Her words were playing back into everyone''s minds yet again.


    The most shocking part was not the Emperor''s lust for the Evergraze Clans members as each of them were flawless beauties it was just that no one knew they were a deadly Clan of female assassins.


    What shocked them was the Shadow unit falling under Control of one of the Fallen Clans, lets not forget about the ability to gain the memories of a person without killing them how many Major Powers could wield such power?


    Newfound fear was birthed today as many wished to never have the eyes of the Shadow Unit look at them, they were also worried that their memories were also looked at by the Emperor.


    "I want to see her! Please bring the Elders you mentioned to me before I make a decision."


    When the crowd heard her words some cursed her under their breath for not agreeing already others were unable to put themselves in her position, would they ask about their Clan members or jump at the chance of power that was just offered to them.


    As everyone was waiting for Kate to answer a massive shadow rift opened up and Trish who they all feared walked out of it.


    When she walked up to Clan Leader Sunflower and slightly bowed everyone no longer knew what to think, they just witnessed to many shocking things today they were going numb.


    "Trish where are the other Elders? Where is my sister? When we found out you were apart of the Emperor''s personal guard unit we thought you betrayed the Clan and you never tried to contact us in the last 30 years. Why?"


    Trish looked at her Clan Leader with a bright smile, not worried about a care in the world.


    She wanted to do her part and return to a certain someone''s side.


    "I was forbidden from all contact with the Clan, as you know our Clan has a one Master vow and I have already found my Master.


    As for Veronica she is also here today, look into the crowd of Shadow Units you should be able to find a few of our Clan members, once you agree or not you can talk to them afterwards.


    We won''t be returning to the Clan as we have Taken Dashnell as our Master."


    Sunflower backed up a few steps it was indeed true that everyone from the Clan would choose only one Master to serve after a vow. That vow was the reason everyone from the Clan was female, as they would take their Master as their husband.


    She looked behind Kate and Trish to spot a short but firm standing girl covered in the Shadow Units pitch black armor while wearing a mask. She wished to speak to her sister but knew she had to answer the question of whether or not to serve the Emperor or join under Empires Shadow Unit.


    "All of our Clan members are here today, did you plan this? No... It is to late for that I will talk with the Clan and we will give you our answer in a few moments Empress Trish, Empress Kate."


    After bowing to the two Sunflower walked back towards the members of her clan, Kate and Trish just stood there and smiled.


    Trish then opened up a rift and left leaving Kate to handle things alone, as for those still spectating they were spreading the news of how the Evergraze Clan was about to ascend again.


    The Clan watched Trish leave and then before their eyes some of the mask dropped from the faces of a few Shadow Unit members.


    When they saw their Clan members were fine Sunflower and the rest of the Elders quickly knew they were being absorbed and nothing would stop it even a no was not enough.


    Seems the Emperor was tired of waiting for something he had long desired.


    Walking over Sunflower and the entire Evergraze Clan bowed to Kate and announced publicly that they will gladly accept both becoming the ruling Clan in Control of the Shadow Unit as well as becoming the Emperor''s women.


    As none of the current members of the Clan have chosen a Master to serve, everyone in the Clan knew the Emperor was aware of such information.


    ....


    A few hours before the arrival of the Demon Empress Laura arrived at a spatial gate that sealed half an entire Realm.


    This place was none other than the Demon Clans prison.


    She was sent to scout out the location and see what the formation on the Seal was, as she was probing the Seal she was recording the runes and symbols to bring them back to be analyzed by those in charge of the Research Department.


    Everything was going well she arrived within this Realm long ago, this Realm was next to the Mortal Realm and it was also near the Teress Realm.


    After learning how to cross the Void space between Realms She was given this mission by Samara to check out whether the Current strength of the Dragon Empire was enough to fight those that Sealed away the powerful Demon race inside a closed off world.


    What she found frightened her but she still moved silently and tried her best to never be discovered.


    It was no wonder the Demon Clan felt nothing when they found out the Dashnell was only within the Void Realm.


    Good thing that Demon Princess was to weak and could not tell that he was not yet within the Void realm, even as someone within the Void Realm Laura herself could not tell how strong he was only that everytime they ''trained'' she would find herself at his mercy before he rushed at her with lust in his eyes.


    As she was finishing the recording a sudden blinding light shot out at her, she reacted fast enough to dodge the attack.


    She then watched at it was obliterated by the Seal vanishing as if it was never sent, looking up she saw a strange group of creatures that resemble humans but she knew them as one of the Major powers within this Realm.


    These creatures belong to the Lantar Realms Shadow race, a superpower that controls most of this Realm along side two others.


    "What bring you to the Lantar Realm! We have been watching you ever since you entered this Realm, not many beings possess the power to cross the void those that do are always watched for a period of time until they are proven to be of no threat to the Lantar Realm.


    So what did those damnable Demon Clan members promise your Master? You were hard to track I''ll admit but we found out your goal and waited for you to show up here, nearly a year later here you are just as we expected.


    We know you are just a servant and we will not gain much information out of you but you will never be leaving this Realm.


    Surrender and we will extract what little information you have and just imprison you or resist and die here as we extract the information from your corpse."

 107 March Through Hell

    Standing tall in the vacuum of space Laura grips her weapons, a pair of deep blue short swords that blend in with their surrounding.


    Seeing the lone female prepare to fight them the group laugh out loud, they know she is powerful and for that reason brought a group of Void Realm experts to take her in alive or dead.


    They had no idea how dangerous she was but an entire group of Void Realm experts should be enough for a single person.


    Fighting against 12 opponents within the same Realm was going to be a challenge Laura knew this best, she was a trained in recon and assassinations being surrounded was not something she ever liked.


    Breathing in deep she fades away from her enemies vision blending into the darkness that is space.


    "Be on your guard she is trained in ambushes, she is just a scout watch out for assassination attempts!


    Those gifted in spatial arts set up a barrier around us, track and keep her from escaping."


    The leader issued mental orders to his troops as soon as his opponent went into stealth, he held onto his staff before slamming it down.


    As a wave of force spread out, his troops moved closer together to avoid being the target of a sneak attack.


    After a moment of silence they assumed their target either escaped or was hiding until they left the area, as they could not find her before no matter what methods they used they stood in place waiting for her to strike.


    Screaming heard from the center of their group alerted everyone of an attack, one of the female''s in their group talented in spatial manipulation was missing.


    Those who were near her and saw the attack gave the best description of what happened but they were all at a loss at what they had just saw.


    "She just appeared behind Rashul and took her into a distorted space, it was like she absorbed her body into a seperate world.


    Be careful I believe the enemy knows about our race."


    They were right Laura had gained plenty of information about the various races within the Lantar Realm, the ones before her were only partly physical beings they were able to pass through most if not all objects.


    Possessing deadly soul and ice type abilities, the Shadow race was feared for their soul tearing abilities that drained the life and memories out of their enemies.


    The truly powerful Shadow Wraiths could possess living bodies taking it as their own, this is one of the reason the Shadow race was so feared.


    With this ability alone they could and have expanded their kind all throughout this Realm.


    Now with a light blue barrier around each of the remaining 11 they start to launch attacks in every direction trying to force Laura out of hiding.


    As the enemy bombards Laura with attacks of every element along with the sheer force from their weapon swings, she starts to have flashback of her time training on Jernai the homeworld of the Ancients.


    ....


    "Get up how are you going to survive when the Gods send those ''Abominations'' back into Teress?


    As females of the Ancient race we are not allowed to fail! Grit your teeth and endure it, Guardians be damned we the next Generation shall be the ones to save Teress let the Guardians sleep, they have done enough!"


    A young Ancient spoke to the fallen Laura, as she lay there on the frost covered ground she sees before her both her childhood friends.


    Within this hellish frost they have been training since they could walk, the girl who called for her to get up had a sour look on her face as she carried another on her back as three youths made their way up the mountain.


    Tia the loud princess that always yells at her and Kate, the shy silent cry baby the three girls trained together in this hellish frozen facility meant to train the youths of the Ancient race into Elites for the war they expect to come at any time.


    With a smile on her face Laura recalls all the horrible things Tia said about serving the Guardians, only to later grow to become just like all members of the Ancients and worship the very ground the Guardians died upon.


    As she killed another one of the Shadow wraiths she remembered the words Tia always tried to live up too.


    "If the Guardians can die for the uncountable mortal races that do not even know about their existence, we as those chosen to take their place must never give up!


    We can''t be outdone by those female barbarians, those Draconians even use science now!"


    With glowing silver blood running down her arms and pouring out the wounds on her body Laura clutches her blades tightly in her hands as she counts the 7 enemies she has left.


    They no long could be fooled by her ability to blend into her surroundings, the leader used a powerful flash of light to flood the area she was trapped in, in light that revealed her location as bright as day to these shadow like creatures.


    Barely able to stand she checks her wounds one last time, estimating how many more she could take down before she fell unconscious.


    "Move your ass Laura how can you call yourself my attendant if you always find yourself on my back!


    Even that wimp Kate is outdoing you, when my mother becomes the ruler of the Ancients we have to make sure we are not a burden to her."


    Tia covered in snow with pale lips could be seen with a fire of determination in her eyes despite her frail looking starved body.


    Sophia was Tia''s mother while she and Kate were both born to a couple that served Tia''s family.


    If they succeeded in becoming the new Rulers they would always face the threat of death, as any Ancient could directly challenge for the position of Leader.


    While success would be filled with glory, failure would result in the death of all those of your bloodline for the crime of rebellion.


    The fight for power for Ancients was the most serious of matters besides living and dying for the Guardians.


    Laura pulling her blade out of the back of the leader of the Shadow wraiths feels his cold blood moving into her wounds only to be disintegrated by a viscous force.


    As she killed the Shadow next to the leader to gain this chance to attack she also received another wound.


    This time it was a clean cut, causing her to starting losing her vision as she retreated from the remaining 6.


    "Dam you! Just die already, never in my long life has anyone been able to resist my blood possession within the Void Realm.


    What is in your blood? What could be so powerful to force me out, I wonder maybe taking you alive is more worth it after all."


    Sure of their victory even with half of them finding death on this mission, they move to tighten the space around their prey.


    Laura had long since called for help but she knew she might not get any in time, as she defended from more and more attacks her blood began to join the blood from her victims floating in space.


    She was upset that she would die here, even worse the one she captured would be released once she fell.


    She should have planned for an escape before coming here, was the only thing currently on her mind.


    A blinding light was rushing at her as she was in a dazed state, lifting up her blades she managed to block the attack but it caused a crack to appear on one of the blades.


    Watching her weapon reach its limit they know that she too is soon to collapse and then they can take her away, as they began to relax their guard against the half dead female warrior they noticed her weapon repairing itself.


    "Her weapon is unique I want it!! None of you are to report about her weapons do you understand me! It can heal itself with the wielders blood how amazing is that. I can even feel it growing stronger!"


    As these words left his mouth Laura no longer could hold on and fainted from massive blood loss, as her body floated in space they attacked her a few more times to make sure she was down and out.


    When she failed to react to their attacks they were waiting for them to strike her when a massive tear opened before the lifeless body of their enemy.


    Stepping out of the rift and catching the body of Laura Dashnell has a smile on his face as he places the sleeping woman on his back, absorbing all the attacks into himself.


    "Greeting Shadow Wraiths! No.. no that would be rude you go by Shades do you not? I am this girls Master, when her weapon broke I was alerted of her need for aid and so! Here I am.


    Well I just wanted to show off, my other wives are on their way here but let''s just say they got lost before they could reach here. Ah! Maners well before I go I guess I could introduce myself.


    I am Dashnell, The Dragon Emperor. I will return one day for those trapped in that seal, so wait for me!"


    As I tried to move back into the rift and bring Laura away it was sliced in half just before I could enter it.


    Looking in the direction of the group that attacked Laura another 5 people showed up each of them stronger than those currently present.


    "Why don''t you stay awhile young one, you might find the inside of that seal to your liking like the rest of those Demons. Since you are here to save them you might as well go inside!"


    Not waiting for the other party to respond the Elder tried to seize space around me and Laura, as she was too injured to take any more damage I sent her into my void world as I held off the attack.


    "Oh. No wonder she was able to remain undetected for so long, you possess such masterful control over space.


    No matter we only need one of you to find out where you came from and why you dare to help those Demons."


    With a visible smirk on my face I wield Laura''s short swords in my hands.


    "Since you wish to play so much let this dragon be your teacher!"

 108 Clash Of The Powerful

    With 5 injured people standing in between us the new group of arrivals order for the advance scout unit to disengage, out of all the people who just arrived there are three that are able to put pressure on me.


    All three men stand behind the rest allowing them to handle things.


    "Isa tend to the wounded, the rest of you capture him alive. We need to find out were he sent that women she knows to much, we can force him to lead the way to her after a light beating."


    The Shade in the center spoke and ordered.


    "Yes High Lord!!"


    Answering in unison Isa heads towards the group of 5 injured Shades while the rest rush at me.


    With Laura''s blades in hand I parry the fist attack at me holding him in place as the rest of the remaining 19 set up and surround me, so in total they sent a team of 35 to watch over this area.


    The Shade that is a ''High Lord'' must be the leader in charge of this operation but the other two besides him should also be High Lords.


    Why do they put so much effort into suppressing the Demons?


    I''ll be asking Empress Adina a lot in today''s meeting, well let''s finish this up and rush back before they find a way out of my trap.


    They should have found Laura by now and are should know not to head here, but just in case a few try and rush here (Val,Kiera,Verena) I have to finish fast.


    Not wasting any time I shatter the weapon of the Shade in front of me, forcing him into retreating.


    "High Lord he is Above the Void Realm Tier 3! We will need you to step in."


    As he took the time to retreat and inform the others surrounding me I shot a bolt of darkness to surround and take hold of Isa.


    As the leader of the team that confronted Laura paled in fright, he informed the others that another one of them was taken away in the same manner.


    "Why are you still struggling? You, ant only above Tier 3 what can you do against 3 Tier 5s? we will bring both Isa and Rashul back from wherever you placed them after we subdue you!"


    The three Tier 5 Void Realm Shades then moved over as the rest of their men moved back giving the battlefield to the 4 of us.


    Using one of Laura''s short swords I open up a small cut and allow my blood to seep into both of the weapons, they then give off a bright blue light as a shrill cry could be heard from them both.


    I can feel the Shades frantically sending information to the three High Lords speeding my way.


    With 7 of the 12 seals on my body now, I have more than enough control over my powers to pull from my slumbering self in the Void.


    So while others try and guess my true power they will never know just how powerful I am, even I have no idea.


    Is there even anything above the Void God Realm?


    Not letting these thoughts distract me to much I dodge out of the way of the first attack sent by the charging High Lords, chains try to pin me down as swords rain down on me restricting my movements.


    The third High Lord was waiting for the opportunity to strike me down.


    They were very good at teamwork their every attack was well coordinated and practiced.


    As all 7 seals shined a bright white light they quickly turn golden as I lift up the blades and launch a blue beam of flaming wrath at the two attacking High Lords.


    With each of them taking on one attack from each of the blades in my hands they are forced back as they cough out black blood.


    "Who said I was so weak? I am ''Almost at the Void Realm'' but don''t look down on me!!


    I am the God of all Dragons! Remember this well dear Shades for I will one day return for what is mine!


    With a smile on my face I toss both blades into the Void cutting open a path were Valara and two others could be seen rushing here.


    After they spotting three more incoming enemies.


    The three High Lords knew they had to either retreat or finish me off now before three more unknowns showed up.


    Taking out a Golden Chalice the three High Lords pour their collective might into the divine treasure as it starts to give off a frightening amount of power.


    As it is focused on me I know that they are a dangerous bunch with that weapon in their possession, with both my eyes turning crimson red I tell the three war maidens to get ready to catch me as I am sure to be sent flying their way after I take on this attack.


    With my left hand extended outward massive amounts of concentrated power is pulled together as a spear takes shape, as my red eyes shine with a golden light.


    Verena takes in a deep breath seeing the weapon I am manifesting.


    The High Lords have long since told their people to not only run but request more powerful Elders to come and assist them.


    As they knew they underestimated the ''help'' of the Demons.


    As the two forces begin to solidify and clash against each other a blinding bright white pushes against a ferocious looking gold that rushes at the opposing white.


    While the two attacks collapsed space trying to force each other back, the High Lords took this time to flee as the attack nearly cost them their lives. The Golden Chalice was now being used to save their lives as they ran away.


    "How did the Demons convince someone near the Void God Realm to aid them, our entire Clan only has 3 such monsters.


    We must report this to the Clan, while he is not a threat now he could soon become one. It was wise to not let that female come and go as she wished as we now know about her master!"


    The three of them agreed, they were sure this mission was unnecessary for just one scout that was sent to check out the Sealed world the Demons were inside.


    Who would have expected them to gain such valuable information in just trying to capture her.


    Fleeing out of sight I find myself covered in my own blood and in the hands of three beauties, or should I say as I rest on Kiera''s back my bloody hand is in her mouth and the other two are drinking the flowing blood coming off my body not wanting it to be left to the Void.


    "Don''t look at us like that, you know what your blood does to us. Just sit still and heal like a good little boy as mommy has her lunch." - Verena


    "As the one carrying you I could not resist, forgive me for this Master but I will continue drinking my fill, so don''t jerk away your arm or I''ll bite." - Kiera


    "I don''t want to be left out so after we caught you and they started feasting I just got wrapped up in drinking your blood as well, rest well we will reach the Palace after we finish." - Valara.


    .....


    Fixing my shirt I carry the three blood intoxicated women in my tail, they are wrapped up with their bodys tangled against each other. Every now and then I wince in pain when they bite my tail, they should know that doing that would enrage me.


    They are trying their luck in their drunken state.


    After traveling for a while I find Laura still fainted in the Void were I left her, they only checked and treated her wounds before leaving her here and rushing towards me.


    They must have felt a lot of panic from Laura to have moved so quickly. Moving closer I find a Shade near her body.


    Taking a quick glance at a Shade that was checking on Laura, I see a smile and a hear a few hushed words before it vanishes.


    "Oh Master how are you here when I know you are slumbering in the Void beyond? I will visit you after I return back to the Shades. You should Know better than anyone that those are my children right ''Daddy''?"


    As the Shade Vanished I turned to see no one has noticed them but me.


    ...


    Placing the sleeping girl on my back I place a small bottle of my blood in her mouth.


    The blood bottle''s were Tia and Samara''s Idea of ways to treat each of my many wives, as it is not only extremely addictive to them all but increases their regeneration and all their abilities and powers.


    As the cold liquid runs down her throat I feel her body clench up as she grips my body with all her might.


    "I Will Not Fail!" Snapping awake Laura yells out loud slightly waking up the three tail ridders.


    "Shut up Laura! My head is already in to much pain, I want more Dashnell!! Put blood in your tail or I will bite it harder damit!!"


    So that''s why they are causing me so much pain, I already tried to toss them off into the Void and get them away from my tail but they just won''t let go.


    Laura then tries to get up and move on her own but I force her to remain on my back so she can fully rest.


    "Master please release me!" She said as she sent a flurry of blows onto back.


    With a bright smile on my face I continue moving through the Void.


    "Laura tell me about your childhood and all the mean things Tia said about us Guardians!"


    As soon as those words left my mouth she stopped her struggle and slumped down on my back, she started to tense up and press her breast against my back and speak seductively to me.


    "If you keep what you found out a secret I will let you do anything you want with my body the next time we go on our ''date''!! Please don''t let Lady Tia find out I leaked this to you, she has already told me and Kate that if she find out..... Master please don''t bully me I will do anything I promise!!"


    The four of us hearing the trained assassin Laura plead for her life, only want to know more about how Tia instilled such fear into her and Kate.


    About to offer up more of her body to me, we arrive at the Palace with Samara, Teressa and more importantly Tia waiting for us.


    Laura stiffens a bit before sending me deals we quickly worked out mentally.


    "Just in time Master! Demon Empress Adina has just arrived she should be heading to the Throne room as we speak, Elder Elwin is with her as well.


    Once you meet her I am sure you will be delighted, she will definitely catch your eye." - Tia


    As everyone looks at her, Tia only responds with.


    "What?"

 109 My Shadow

    As everyone of us was looking at Tia in strange way, she felt something was wrong or happend that she would soon find out through Laura, but before she could begin asking the girl questions Elder Vincent rushed into the room.


    "Pardon me, Emperor! Empress Adina will arrive shortly she is making her way to the throne room as we speak.


    Elder Elwin is leading her there at a rapid paste I believe he has informed her of Erida''s condition."


    Everyone who had their sights on Tia switched their focus on me.


    With a bitter smile on my face I toss Laura towards Tia, as Laura was sent into Tia''s arms both were puzzled until I sent them a clear message and placed a black collar around Laura''s neck.


    Of those in the room everyone of them possess a black collar, be it Kiera, Samara, Valara, Verena,Teressa or Tia.


    When they notice Laura getting one they smile at her with a knowing smile of mischief.


    ....


    Teleporting the group through space we arrive in the throne room before anyone else.


    "Vincent once the Empress arrives lock down the room, allow none to enter even if you think of it as something important just have Elder Ibrahim handle it.


    I left him a message already so he will be in the Palace if you need him."


    I said passing a black orb to Vincent.


    "I hear and obey!"


    With the sound of his voice fading the arrival of Empress Adina and her personal guards are lead into the room by the guards at the throne room gates.


    Vincent then takes this as his que to leave the room and do as instructed and lock it down.


    Walking into the room surrounded by 20 Void Realm guards is Empress Adina, many of the major powers in this Realm only possess one person with such power and they are only half way into the Void Realm.


    With Elder Elwin and Adina walking at the front of these guards, they make their way towards one of the center tables before sitting down.


    Elwin then signals for the guards to form up along the wall to the left of them.


    "Emperor I wish to see my daughter before we begin talking about our marriage. Is this possible?"


    Straight to and to the point I like that.


    Replying with a smile on my face I tell her that Erida is fine and recovering and will not take any visitors until she is able.


    That if she is truly worried, she can send her guards to station themselves were she is resting.


    As soon as those words left my mouth she ordered all 20 guards to find their way there, as Elder Elwin knew the truth of Erida''s condition... Well he knew she was fine and healthy.


    Not saying much more and agreed to show the way to her room within the Palace.


    Elder Elwin as he got up and began to leave just realized the part of the Palace she was staying in, it was were the Emperor places his wives and future wives.


    The Empress Palace Ward!


    Each room in this part of the Palace can be considered a Palace of its own, rivaling if not outright larger than the Palace, once one was inside they would be shifted to a world the Empress created for herself.


    Watching Elder Elwin making a strange but happy face Adina knew he did not tell her the truth about everything that happened to Erida, but she would soon find out from the lips of this Emperor that Elwin saw as their Savior.


    "Let''s make this simple Dashnell, Elwin has already told me much about you. Especially about your extremely lustful nature, we Demons are gifted in many areas and lust is one of them.


    So long as you prove to me that you have the ability to save the rest of my people trapped in that damn sealed region in Lantar, then we will have a grand wedding announcing to the Mortal Realm the return of the Demon Clan as well as me becoming your woman."


    Finishing her speech many of my wives felt irritated with the she spoke, they could feel that she too was already in the Void Realm and maybe even stronger than Valara the current strongest amongst them.


    Before anything could ruin my well planned scheme I spoke. Looking at the Empress before me she is a more mature version of Edina.


    "Fine! If you want proof then come with me I have something to share, Empress Adina will you follow through with those bold words of becoming my woman after you learn of it?"


    Replying in a huff of flame she swears on her pride as ruler of the Demon Clan that she would never go back on her words, even more so as this would determine the lives of everyone in Demon Clan.


    Valara then makes her way between us as she stares at Adina with a fire to fight with her purple green eyes giving off sparks.


    "Whether are not you become one of my sisters I wish to fight you right here and now, Dashnell would never say much as he wants you as his possession but I.. We his wives wish to test you Adina, are you worth all this trouble you will bring him?"


    Adina never expected any of his wives to interfere, Elwin had already told her that they too are possessed by overwhelming amounts of lust.


    She knew that she was asking for a lot, with having the Emperor put his life on the line to travel to a different Realm to break the a seal and help her people escape.


    This was the reason why she put herself on the line, offering herself up as a prize. She was more than willing to become a lustful Emperors plaything if it meant saving her kind from that hell.


    Looking into Valara''s eyes she knew she had to display her might she then took a look at the Emperor, she did not know how he would react if she hurt his beloved wife in front of him.


    "Just fight her and be done with it.


    She is just trying to show you that she is currently the leader among my wives, with you showing up she might gain or lose influence and power so she wants to see that between you and her who is stronger."


    "Shut up Dashnell! I will not hand you over to anyone."


    Valara then manifest her violet spear she named Volt.


    Watching this a smile appears on Samara''s face as well as a few others, Adina then manifest a red spear that begins to burn the air around her.


    As they launch themselves at each other I quickly change the location we are in as I do not wish to see my throne room destroyed.


    The first Clash of fire and lighting sent Valara flying backwards, she then slammed Volt into the ground to stop herself.


    Standing back up the trickle of blood running down her lips slowly returns to her mouth, she smiles at Adina before getting ready for the next clash.


    She was happy, happy that Adina was not already so much stronger than her that she and the others might not be a match for her.


    As the two women continued to fight spear vs spear sparks and flames burnt the land around them, the others watching alongside me were cheering loud for both women.


    Not picking to only support Valara with their chants, this made a smile appear on Adina''s face as she fought harder not wanting to lose.


    She could feel that Valara was learning and adapting as they fought, the girl was a natural born warrior and her ability to grow and learn so quickly during combat proved it.


    As she knocked Valara away once more she prepared to deliver the final blow and knock this battle maniac out.


    Swirls of molten lava can be seen circling the spear in her hands as she herself radiated intense heat melting the ground beneath her feet, Valara watching her opponent prepare a massive attack and decided to do the same.


    Lifting Volt into the air she focused as she called upon Veles power of storms.


    Putting up a barrier to brace for the incoming apocalyptic attack that is bringing this small world to ruin everyone watches as a shadow comes into being and absorbs both attacks.


    "Why are you keeping me waiting Master? To watch these children play with each other?


    You have changed, I remember when you allowed nothing to exist alongside you."


    Hearing the voice echo out both Valara and Adina know to stop fighting and find the person calling Dashnell Master.


    Watching their own shadows flow from beneath them and merge into a beautiful women causes more than shock to appear on their faces, they knew this was one of the Shades, Laura had fought and killed Shades back in Lantar.


    Why would one show up here, how did they show up here? They knew Dashnell brought them to a different place so Valara and Adina could fight freely, so how did this Shade find them?


    "Don''t look so shocked, as his wives and trusted loved ones I am sure you know about Ibrahim and Morrigan.


    I am the same as them a part of Dashnell or should I say I am his living shadow.


    All those years ago when he lost himself to maddness many of his powers among other things gained a life of their own.


    Some left him while others like myself Morrigan and Ibrahim stayed with our creator.


    Once Lilly created this new world I stayed by his side but he went into an eternal slumber, as I could no longer follow him I left to create a power that would protect him should he need it.


    As his shadow I am just as powerful if not stronger than the current Dashnell, as my body can endure more of his power than his current one.


    Now.


    With that out of the way could we hurry this along I am busy after all.


    Samara rubbed her forehead hearing all this, as did most of the others while a select few glared at Dashnell who simply turned his head as if this had nothing to do with him.


    "Many of my (lost children) are alive and well within these vast Realms created by Lilly.


    They can feel my energy as it is what created them but only when I am close enough to them.


    When I went to the Lantar Realm I encountered her, she attached herself to me before she left and as my shadow... Well she knows where I am at all times as well as what I am doing or thinking.


    The others are all linked with my body that is still within the Void and have yet to encounter this body so they have no idea that I am currently running around and alive."


    After filling them in on what is happening Samara speaks up.


    "Why not gather them all, would that not make you more powerful and aid you in everything that you wish to do in this life?"


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Xillah. Dashnells shadow given a life and body of my own, creator of the Shades.


    The reason he will not alert the others is simple. Some wish to kill him, they have already merged together with other powerful creatures to find a way into the Void and kill him while he slumbers."

 110 Lost Children

    Everyone waited around wanting her to continue her story to provide more information but Xillah just floated were she stood paying them no mind as she stared blankly at space.


    "Oh you want to know more? Ok, I created the Shades they are referred to as Shadow Wraiths from those of the Lantar Realm.


    My children are feared quite a lot, but I am sure you only wish to learn about why I sealed away those from the Demon Clan. It''s complicated but if Dashnell promised to free the Demons for your hand in marriage I will not stand in his way.


    You Demons showed up millions of years ago while we were taking over the Lantar Realm, right when we were about to succeed you joined the alliance that opposed us.


    So after a long war with deaths and hatred on both sides I showed myself to turn the tides.


    My children were forced to give up controlling all of Lantar, while we managed to secure just 60% of it during that war, even now the remaining powers have banded together to prevent us from taking complete control.


    The Demons were seen as too powerful so after the war their own allies knew something must be done about them, so the Demon Clan as well as the Lantar Clan. Yes Lantar is the Clan the Realm was named after, they were our biggest rivals in controlling this Realm.


    When the Demons first arrived the Lantar Clan welcomed them and quickly befriended them, they were very similar to Demons in appearance yet wielded powers that were complete opposites.


    The Lantar Clan wanted to use that difference to allow their kin to evolve into a new stronger bred."


    As she said this she turned to Adina with a smile.


    "Master that woman is the offspring of both the Demon and Lantar Clans. When the two were being ambushed from all sides from their allies, I ordered the Shades to intervene and seal them away.


    This would get rid of the only real threat as well as keep them from being completely wiped out, while they were sealed inside that fake Realm I created I would send my Shades inside to negotiate a form of surrender.


    I wanted this new breed that they created to serve under me, making my power over this Realm reach new heights were no one could challenge my right to rule.


    A few thousand years ago a few Demons escaped from the Seal, from the information I have learned from you Master Elder Elwin has a special ability that allows him to bypass all forms of barriers and restrictions.


    Since they knew forcing me to release the remaining Demons was not an option as... well you know I am far to strong for them to demand anything from me.


    So they choose to leave Lantar and return back to their old Realm, after a time Elder Elwin seems to have made some progress. After all here you are now, I would say you have done more than just free your people, congratulations Adina."


    Turning into a shadow Xillah begins move between everyone present until she reaches my side appearing behind me, as she leans against me she places her chin on my shoulder.


    Adina along with everyone else who heard her words were unable to process everything that they just learned so quickly.


    "Well. Husband, when are you going to free my kin from their prison? You now have the means or do you want me to throw myself at you first?" Adina the first to organize her thoughts spoke up.


    "Even if he wanted to do that for you it would have to wait, I can remove the seal that is not a problem. The problem lies in the Demons hatred of my children and me, once free will they listen to you?


    You are not the true leader of both the Demon and Lantar Clans just the leader of the escaped survivors.


    Will they even trust any of the words you speak as you explain to them that you are now the wife of my Master.


    They will hate him and that I will not allow, so while you figure out a way to convince them to surrender I will keep them sealed away.


    Also don''t try and have Dashnell free them behind my back or you will find out just how much of his power I possess as I remove half the Lantar Realm with the Demons forever gone from Lantar.


    I care for nothing but my Masters well being, now that I know he lives I have to hurry with all my other plans.


    I suggest you have Elwin rush back into the Seal and explain to them their only path to survival, if I like what I find out I will free them on the spot."


    After planting a kiss on my cheek Xillah faded away, everyone watched as she and Eleanor vanished into the Void.


    Once they were gone everyone else started demanding I explain things to them slowly before I lose a lot more blood.


    I then go over things explaining things in the order they demanded.


    First is how much power Xillah controls and who is stronger her or Morrigan, this was easy to answer so I just gave them answer.


    Today they found out Morrigan is most likely the strongest thing currently living followed by Xillah who is only slightly stronger than Lilly.


    The thing I had trouble explaining was why my various powers given physical bodies of their own wanted to kill me.


    Some wanted to prove that they were better than me, others assumed that since they split from me I was to weak to contain their power and left to find a more suitable host.


    They wish to kill me for the simple reason of realizing the mistake they made in thinking I was weak and dying.


    The main reason many left was exactly the fact that they were sure my body was on the verge of dying, only those who controlled abilities that dealt with my body constantly knew I was not dying and only entering a deep slumber.


    Most if not all my powers left once I closed my eyes, those who stayed were Ibrahim and those vital to my well being.


    The others left happy with their new found freedom and went to explore the new world Teressa was creating, the rest held grudges feeling abandoned or thrown away.


    They were forced out of my body with no explanation by Morrigan or Xillah who did not care for anything even each other or themselves other than their Master.


    With those two staying silent and remaining by my side the others made up their own minds about why things happen and left to do their own thing much like Xillah and Ibrahim.


    After answering these questions they wished to know how Ibrahim found me and set up the Guardian Race in Teress, for that I just summoned him and had him explain it.


    Once Ibrahim was here he stood in front of everyone and began.


    "Most of you should know that Lilly split off a fraction of Dashnells consciousness, by doing this she was able to allow him to be reborn again and again while his original body slept in the Void.


    As time when on his mind became stronger as he lived more and died as a mortal.


    This allowed him to experience life as a mortal for millions if not trillions of years, all this time I was healing his shattered and broken mind.


    Since we are here I might as well speak about his life during that time. Open your minds to me and I will play out his life as I continue."


    "Wait! I don''t mean to hold you up, but should I be here for all this? I still have so much on my mind, I have yet to fully become his wife so why share any of this while I am present?"


    Adina could no longer sit there as everyone just allowed her to be part of all this.


    Samara laughed lightly before pointing behind Adina, as Adina turned her head she saw millions upon millions of beautiful women if not billions. She felt a rush of heat hitting her face, she then turned to Ibrahim as she went silent.


    Seeing that he could go on and would probably not be interrupted anymore he showed a rare smile.


    Among the billions of beauties Erida watched her mother before she joined all the others and closed her eyes so she too could witness one of my many lives. Before he could continue Samara once more stopped him asking if he could show this to Eleanor once she returns.


    I then inform her that Xillah is already showing her everything that is about to be witnessed by everyone else here.


    ...


    With that out of the way Ibrahim starts by showing them Teress when it was still young, just after the Guardians lead by Ibrahim sealed me within the center of Teress.


    This allowed the Guardians to protect me from all the other races within Teress as none of them could travel to the Center of the Realm.


    After showing them that he showed them how he was always within my mind and that when Lilly took a fraction of my consciousness to allow it to heal as I lived life after life he was apart of that same fraction taken.


    He remain in my mind slowly healing the damage that was spread within my mind, allowing my mind to recover.


    When it reached a state were Lilly thought I could manage my former memories she allowed Ibrahim to release the seals placed within my mind.


    The first time this happened was during my life as an Observer.


    Once the seal was released my former powers along with my memories were flowing freely around the Observers home world.


    This incident is the reason the Observers have always worshiped the Guardians after being conquered by them.


    The only reason the Ancients and Draconians looked down on them despite all of them being zealots of the Guardians was a Statue that the Observers worshiped more than they did the Guardians.


    This Statue of a child roaring at the heavens in rage, was the Observes ancestors finest work both the Ancients and Draconians wished for them to tear it down and replace it with one of a Guardians.


    When the Observers refused to do so the other two Superpowers in Teress wanted an explanations as to why they valued this statue of a child more than they did the Guardians.


    The Observers knew they could not speak about this and remained silent, this caused a war to nearly break out between the three until the Guardians themselves prevented it.


    As only a few Guardians knew of their origins Ibrahim was unsure if he should allow the Statue of Dashnells original body to remain on the Observers home world.


    The only reason they were not wiped out by the Ancients and Draconians is because Dashnell himself was the Guardian who spoke up for the Observers before vanishing, with only Ibrahim knowing that he was about to die.


    They built it in memory of Dashnell being born as an Observer and after they found out about his origins.


    Dashnell had forbid them from revealing anything that they had learned when he first regained his memories and till this day they have only passed this information down to their direct descendants before their deaths, sto never forget why they worship the Guardians as fevently as they do.


    So they always remain loyal towards the Guardians and never allow the Statue of Dashnells true form be taken down, as it is the symbol the Observers value more than life.

 111 Gaining Truths

    As the memory faded from their minds tears could be seen in the eyes of the few Observers present, they had always knew who he was even when he himself did not. They did not wish to keep the secret but locked it away deep in their minds waiting for Dashnell himself to tell his story.


    Today it has finally happened they now know a part of his origin other than his life with Verena, they can also tell that Ibrahim is going to keep going.


    After a few glares from the others and hushed mental talks the group of women quieted down allowing Ibrahim to continue his tale.


    "When Dashnell prevented the other two powers from attacking the Observers he was already regaining most of his former powers, this caused his body to slowly decay.


    He left Henrel the homeworld of the Observers after all three races reached an agreement, those few Ancients and Draconian Elders were filled in on parts of the statues origins.


    This made them slightly jealous but it prevented any lingering aggression.


    Dashnell did this so he could leave knowing they would remain safe even after he died."


    Ibrahim could see it in their eyes that they wanted to know where he died.


    He then told them about the 7 moons that orbit around Henrel, that one of them was referred to as the emerald eye this was Dashnells favorite spot as a young Observer before and after he regained his memories and powers.


    "When he was no longer able to endure the amount of power accumulating inside him he decided to die on this moon as he looked over Henrel.


    He had watched over Henrel in his last moments, watching the cities grow, wars start and end, natural disasters form and spread across the planet he watched it all in his last moments."


    Just as he finished and was about to move on Kate Interrupted him, causing many to be surprised as she was one to never speak out unless it was a dire matter.


    "Wait Ibrahim what is his name when he was an Ancient? We already know he lived as an Ancient long ago, so what was his name then?"


    Hearing her a lot of the others were happy she asked as it was on their minds as well they just did not want to speak up.


    "I was going to speak about his life as an Ancient last but since you asked I could at least give you his name, for the rest you will have to wait. Deal?" He said looking at the nervous Kate.


    "Deal!!" She answered as she jolted up from her floating seat before hurriedly sitting back down.


    "He went by the name Terel Genvel, he was the current ruler of the Ancients during that time.


    I believe you built a Statue of him long ago that still stands to this day, I don''t think anyone knew who he truly was until when he died for the Ancients in that war.


    Now back to what I was saying before I will continue were he just passed on as an Observer, Oh! Yes his name as an Observer was Lami.


    After he died he was soon reborn as a Draconian named Ventis, he lived most his life being a chess piece in the political war between his mother, father and grandfather.


    As the three fought for complete control of the Draconian race he was sent to watch over one of the young Guardians staying on their world.


    This was done after they found out about his hidden fraction, they did not want a four way struggle that might cost him his life so sent him were he would have no power but be completely safe.


    He spent most his days with Vivian after he gained this bit of freedom from his parents, and as time went on his memories slowly started to return. The Guardian, Vivian loved the Draconian people as they were a Major Power were females held the most power and authority.


    While she was a youth she hated that her fellow Guardians would only drown themselves in war or sex, she preferred the Draconians way of life were honor was present and power was given to the strong as they protected the weak.


    People can call the Draconians barbarians all they like but to her they were the most civilized among all the races the Guardians forced into submission.


    As the Draconians never allowed any mistreatment of the foreign creature that they conquered.


    Although the Draconians were just as lustful they did not let it rule them like it ruled the Guardians, for this reason she hid away on the Draconian home world Dratan.


    She tried to remain single by hiding away there, that was until she was assigned a guard named Ventis.


    She found out about his troubled situation and tried her best to help him overcome it but did not like interfering to much in the politics of the Draconians.


    While the three factions fought and kill each other for the first time she saw an ugliness within her favored race the Draconians.


    A mother wanting her own son as her new mate and was willing to do anything to retain her hold of power, a father who could not get too close to his son as they fought for the same thing.


    The fight between the three affected the lives of all Draconians as it split them into three camps.


    Varak held most the most political power among the three, Lillian had complete control of the military, as for Virard he was the current ruler of the Draconians and held his own with his personal army that was made up from the various races the Draconians ruled over.


    Out of the three he held the most power, as not everyone knew of the power struggle that was happening it looked like Virard was preparing a massive force for another war.


    Many assumed it was to conquer another world or to suppress rebels.


    Only to witness one of the bloodiest wars in Draconian history, I believe it was called.


    The Imperial Rebellion War.


    It lasted for 100 years, 400 trillion Draconians died in this war, for it to end with Virard being stuck down by his son Ventis.


    As Draconian law dictates he was now the rightful ruler of all males in his bloodline and since his father was the current ruler before his death he inherited that Title.


    As some of you should know Draconians only allow the strong to breed, or to better put it the male to female ratio does not allow those who can not fight for it to breed.


    Every billionth female born a single male would be born. You can guess from that number alone the fight for marriage, being a couple and love is beyond deadly.


    They tried to find methods to boost the male birth rate but it only made things worse, forcing the ratio into the trillions.


    With the size of Drantar and long lifespans of Draconians they did not worry about this all that much it just meant fierce competition for a mate, through time the women naturally became the true rulers of the Draconians.


    Where they started stripping away many if not all rights any male Draconian had, they were treated as a scarce and valuable resource that was vital to the survival of the Draconian race.


    Each male my have no power but over time that changed as they could refuse any and all mates, it forced the powerful females to bend and change the laws to were males controlled large fractions of their own each with different laws.


    As to why the females could not force the males to accept them as mates that was the males threatening to kill themselves.


    While the women in their fraction held true authority and power the male was just as powerful as he could choose at any time to replace those in power.


    Doing things this way the Draconians would have frequent wars between the various males, using the females under their control to seize the territory of each other.


    This went on for millions of years until Lillian returned and forced both male and female Draconians to submit to her, she was far too powerful and she eventually united all Draconians under her rule.


    She fixed the old system and placed males throughout the land, each controlling vast amounts of territory with billions of women under their control.


    The women would control everything from governing the area to its laws and security to its development.


    As women were the majority of the population they did most of the jobs and developed the Draconian civilization into the Major Power it came to be.


    As for the males well they held little to no power, the only males with any power were those who depended on the power and influence their wives they took in as mates possessed.


    Varak changed that by allowing males to enlist in the military were they could prove that they are not only to be protected, this was met with extreme push back but eventually became law, were all Males would have to fight in wars and were drafted to learn how to become soldiers.


    It turned out that male Draconian were 10 times stronger than average females, this should also be the reason for the low birth rates of males.


    This did not mean women were not stronger than those males take Lillian for example she was stronger than all Draconians, with only old age being able to beat her.


    She ruled until old age claimed her life.


    Finding this out allowed males to regain some of their lost rights, but due to the millions of years of being cared for many even Varak himself did not try to push for too much change. As the lifestyle of being treated as a god by the women around them was something they did not wish to lose.


    It may sound like males are treated as tools only fit for breeding but Draconian males prefered it this way.


    The few hundred thousand males formed a independent power were they discussed their way of life and it is here were all males continue to change the laws that control the male population.


    In times of war only when necessary do males go out into the battlefield, were they are the first and last waves in all major wars the Draconians have.


    Other than that they manage the billions of women that have become their mates, each male tries their best to gain the support of the strongest of females to join their fraction as this is the only way to retain the freedom they posses.


    Each male goes into war to prove themselves so the more powerful women would choose them as mates, this is done for the soul reason that any Draconian can take the throne from Lillian or Varak.


    For males they have to send in a team of females to fight off the chosen 10 warriors under Varak, while they fight Varak in a duel were the winner becomes the new ruler of all the Draconian males.


    For the females their way to the throne is a simple one on one duel or team battle alongside their mates chosen 10 defenders. Meaning Lillian can defend her throne on her own or assist the male of her choosing into becoming the new ruler or retaining his position.


    From this you can tell that the females hold all the power, as they decided the male ruler so long as they are strong enough.


    Lillian has ruled the Draconians until her death having three different males stand at her side two of which were her sons.


    In the Past Varak was the strongest male Draconian and the Second strongest Draconian, the strongest Draconian was without a doubt Lillian.


    During the war were the Guardians conquered the Draconians she was able to fight several Guardians to a standstill on her own.


    Many of those Guardians even wanted her as their wife, one succeed in wooing her and left Dratan together after the war.


    Millions of years later she returned to stop the constant wars for power before uniting the Draconian race once more under her rule. It was recorded that the Guardian that was her mate died in battle fighting against other Guardians, after his death she tried and failed to get vengeance before returning to her homeworld."

 112 Ventis

    "Now that you know all of that any questions before I move on?"


    Ibrahim said as he stared at the sky above.


    Here on this world many have come to realize this is a planet within the Void, yet no matter where they look they can not seem to find that massive body of mine.


    Sensing them gaze into the abyss Ibrahim laughs out loud attracting the attention of the countless women.


    "If you are looking for his body you have already seen him, his body is so massive that from this far away he just looks like the sky in the distance."


    Noticing them not speak up or ask him any questions he smiles.


    "Well since you all are so quiet I will keep going.


    Ventis watched as his family fought each other for thousands of years, as he did not wish for them to die in this power struggle he tried his best to get stronger pushing himself in his training.


    As the years went by fragments of his memory started to return along with his power, the first to notice this change was Vivian.


    She noticed his change quickly and he hid nothing from her about his changes once she asked about them allowing her to learn about his origins, as he trusted her they experienced everything together as he regained both his memory and powers.


    As she found out more over time she came to understand what he truly was, she then forbid anyone from entering her Temple alarming all the Draconians.


    They assumed one of the young guards must have offended her until she announced that only Ventis was allowed to enter her Temple.


    This is what tipped the scales in the power struggle into his favor and lead him into winning the war were he took his father''s life.


    After becoming the ruling male of the Draconians he was still not powerful enough to dethorne his mother, he had to work with her to repair the damage caused by the three fractions war.


    His grandfather joined his father in death after a few year, succumbing to the wounds he suffered during the war.


    He too gave all his power and influence to Ventis.


    Now with his newfound power and influence he had both an army and the Influence to stand on his own without Lillian''s help.


    Lillian was not willing to lose everything she built up over the years, so she gambled one last time betting her life in a duel to defend her throne as the Draconian Queen.


    During the battle she fought and defeated all ten of her challengers, no one would ever say she was nearly a billion years old as she looked like someone in her 20s.


    Despite the ten challengers working together they were all crushed by her overwhelming might, she even spared their lives all to gain a promise from Ventis.


    For sparing the lives of his ten strongest wives she wanted him to finally give her what she always wanted from him, so after both her previous husbands died she successfully found her way into his bed.


    With this she not only regained her position as a ruler but Ventis seemed to not mind having her as a mate, she found he was sexually aggressive and took on many times more wives than most male Draconians.


    A change she was happy to see, what she did not like was Vivian also becoming one of his wives.


    She could not figure out why a mighty Guardian that remained single most of her life would fall in love with her son.


    Especially after Vivian still forbid anyone from entering the Temple the Draconians build for her as her home while she stayed on Dratan.


    Vivian acted as a protector while she remained on Dratan keeping it safe while the Draconians grew stronger, inturn the Draconians made sure to treat her as a God as long as she was present on their homeworld.


    As long as Vivian was on Dratan it would allow them to develop in peace as well as expand without worry of retaliation, with her acting as a protector Varak, Virard and Lillian took over thousands of planets to grow the Draconians power and influence.


    Ventis gained control of everything as soon as he came into power, but he knew one day his body would not be able to endure his growing power.


    He tried to find solutions just like he did as an Observer but nothing seemed to slow his bodies erosion.


    Vivian spent most of her time in the Temple infusing her life force into Ventis to prolong his life, soon his condition and dying body was visibly noticeable and all Draconians could tell their new King would die soon.


    Lillian acted quickly to save his life using all means available to her even going to the Ancients to see if they could save his life and slow the rapid aging of his body.


    This was the first time the Draconians who would usually Isolate themselves from everyone opened up and sought out aid.


    The Ancients used this to form a long lasting alliance with the Draconians and so did the Titans.


    Lillian allowed this so long as they could provide a cure or method to save her King, the Ancients and Titans did find a method to aid the young King Ventis.


    Through their study and manipulation of time they found out that his body was failing to contain his overwhelming power, and to keep himself from exploding he could only try to suppress his power.


    This created the side effect were he was aging thousands of times beyond what was normal for Draconians.


    They created a device that would slow his bodies aging but could not find a permanent solution as the core problem was that Ventis produced far too much energy for his body to handle.


    When Vivian also started showing signs of becoming weakend, it caused many who wanted to stop the Draconians rapid expansion to show signs of aggression on planets the Draconians controlled.


    With this another war started, this is the war that Claimed both Ventis and Vivian''s lives.


    As the new King, Ventis ruled for over 100 million years before dying in a battle that won the Draconians the war, with this victory they joined the Ancients as one of the few races that held Control over Teress.


    With that the Draconians, Ancients and Titans were only second in power to the Guardians and all three races obeyed the Guardians.


    Others would soon follow the Draconians rise to power, one among them was the Observers who allied with the Draconians some years after.


    During the war Lillian allied with both Superpowers, not to gain their aid in the war but to develop more ways to prolong Vantis''s life.


    Vivian also alerted me and a few Elders of the Guardians of Ventis''s change and origins.


    After she informed me I filled her in on everything related to Dashnell''s mind being a shattered mess and that I was currently repairing it as he lived life after life.


    She was shocked and lashed out towards both me and Ventis, yet during the battle that claimed his life she too vanished.


    I''ll make things clear to you now, Ventis or should I say Dashnell and Vivian did not die on that battle field after they won the final battle of the war Dashnell took Vivian to live out his last few years together with her.


    His final day as Ventis was on Dratan within Vivians Temple, those who saw him breath his last include both his father and grandfather who rested in their graves.


    A few of his Draconian wives including Lillian and his sister who later took Lillian''s throne, you all should know her as ''Trish''."


    Spotting a few people looking and making their way towards Trish, Ibrahim interrupted their attempts to gain more information out of her.


    "As we are not talking about her past leave the things you want to say to her for another time.


    Vivian died a few billion years after Ventis leaving this world alongside Lillian, while Trish never took on a mate after his death even after many tired to win her heart.


    The current King''s could only smile bitterly as they ruled alongside her.


    All these things had meaning as even after his death all three races worked on many methods to deal with Ventis''s condition if it ever happen again.


    Trish and Lami a young Ancient work on it until he too perished becoming one of the few Saviors of the Ancients."


    After he finished speaking many of them were still rewatching the memories of both Ventis and Trish as they had tears in their eyes.


    After a while many found out that both Vivian and Lillian are here among them, they had just now regained their memories of their lives all those years ago.


    Everyone looked over at the two who they were all very familiar with one being Elise who is seated near Valara and Verena while the other was Anna who was near Tia and Kiera discussing work.


    Both women looked at Ibrahim with a stern expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I had nothing to do with the current events. It was most likely Lilly, that girl wants nothing other than his happiness besides I am still your elder!


    She most likely knows Dashnells body can finally keep up with his growth, this alongside his mind being stable.


    In the past Lami was strong enough but..." Shaking his head he stopped.


    "let''s talk about his life later, for now I will try and confirm things with Lilly."


    As I am sitting here watching everyone view my past lives like short films I stand up to announce that I am in fact still present.


    "No need to bother Lilly, she is sleeping anyway.


    I already know for a fact that it is her doing, so long as anyone has strong feelings of not wanting to be separated from me even after their deaths she made it so I would always find them so long as we both live in the same time periods.


    It is just like when I found Hera again or any of the others from my time with Verena, a lot of those girls held strong feelings for both me and Verena.


    So Lilly made it possible for them to find their way to us and possible for me to find them.


    A few of you might regain memories from a past life, if not all of you as I did have a few hundred trillion wives when I was a Void God.


    Let''s not forget that I lived life after life while my mind was recovering, so who knows the amount of women I will have hunting me down in this life."


    The silence followed by menacing glares forced me to sit back down, I can already feel them digging into my mind throwing things around as they look into my past lives trying to find their past selves.


    With the stability of my mind and the help of the Eros within every cell in my body, most if not all of the seals in my mind have started to fade away.


    Sometimes I will look to see what I can find other times memoires will flood into my head forcing themselves to be remembered, while others are left alone until I have the time to look through them.


    I try to absorb a few million years of memory every day but now I feel a threat from my wives, I know now to pick up the paste so I can help them regain their past lives memories too.

 113 God of Times Farewell

    A few moments after Ibrahim told the story of Ventis''s life, a fervent discussion began that went on for days.


    During this time Ibrahim sat next to his creator as the two of them shared expressions of despair.


    The reason for this despair was the talks that could happen mentally without a need for words beingsaid out loud so that Dashnell who was present could hear it.


    It started off with talks about ways to recover past lives memories, what could help trigger them and the examples that they all already experienced.


    Be it from being in Dashnells presence, sensing his power for the first time allowing it to shock the memories from their slumber or simply viewing something similar to their past that would awaken them.


    Then the talks started to change from that to ways of restricting Dashnell from doing anything that would put his life in harm''s way again.


    They were doing this to send him a clear message, he was very well aware that if he did not work hard to help them reawaken their past lives memories he would suffer.


    While I sit here next to Ibrahim I have him help me shift through my mind, with his and the Eros working hard I managed to do what I wanted to delay in a few mere moments.


    I wanted to have them remember on their own but who could imagine jealousy to affect them so much.


    That''s right the driving emotion was jealousy nothing more than that alone drove them into pressuring me to recover their memories for them.


    Once I was done the astounding thing was that every single one of them met me before in the past, some were lovers, maids, friends, and family members that are now able to get a second chance at a relationship with me.


    All but one.


    The only person who did not have a past with me was Valara, this caused her to get up in a panic and flee.


    Samara was the first to try and chase after her but before she could, Valara ripped open a hole in time and vanished.


    She then turned to me, knowing what she wanted I too ripped open a hole in time and pulled the curled in a ball Valara onto my lap.


    "When did you learn how to do that Valara?"


    Shaking my head I stop and hug the sobbing Head Wife.


    "We may have not had a past life together like the others Valara but that does not mean I will love you less, It just means I will spoil you more than the rest.


    Besides we can create wonderful memories from now until the end of our lives, all of us can.


    I promise to drive myself insane with all of the love everyone has for me, my ability to control timealone allows me to spoil all of you. Plus I am sure you all have yet to share your secret escapes with me with each other."


    I said that to not only comfort Valara but to lessen the glares I was getting, my attempt to get them to turn on eachother failed and in return I felt a billion pinches of vengeance as Ibrahim went up to finish with the story of Lami''s life.


    Ibrahim looked into the eyes of the all the women here and it caused his heart to stir, they had all in a few hours undergone massive emotional and behavioral changes.


    Take Erida for example, she was a rebellious young Princes but now before him she possessed a Elegant yet simple disposition.


    Once she remembered her past life she got up from being near Dashnell and is instead respectfully sitting next to her mother Adina and Tezrian. Many of the women rearranged were they were seated and began to talk as Ibrahim went about sharing the life of Lami.


    As Valara was still seated on my lap I showed a rare bright smile of happiness on my face as I looked at all my wives and the various changes to their aura''s.


    With a light tug Valara caused my focus to shift towards her, as I looked into her eyes that showed sparks of electricity moving about her emerald pupils.


    I noticed that Time around us froze completely, even Ibrahim was affected and when I checked the other realms outside the Void.


    Time everywhere I looked was under her control.


    I had long noticed her aptitude in controlling Time, that is why I had Verena train her personally as well as taught her everything I knew about controlling Time.


    At first I thought she was my ability to control Time reborn as a Guardian that chose to follow me as Ibrahim did or its descendant.


    Now I know for sure that she is not only my ability to control time but she is cut off from me unlike Ibrahim and Morrigan, who I can control at will.


    She unlike my other abilities was only recently born as Valara the Guardian, I have to ask Lilly about this later but for now I will listen to what she wishes to tell me.


    "Dashnell Train me harder! I want to understand my ability to control time better.


    When I look at anything I can see its flow of time, I can even see its lifespan.


    This has never changed as I possessed this ability even when I first met Mara.


    But you, there is something that prevents me from seeing your flow of time.


    As I got stronger I started to be able to make it out but after you regained a bit of your memories and those silver eyes it became nothing but a blur to me.


    Then when I entered the Void Realm I was able to see it, it is completely still unlike everyone else''s that is in motion.


    Does this have something to do with you surviving when reality collapsed upon itself?"


    Oh She does not realize those things yet, it would be better to tell her now. I don''t need her giving me the cold shoulder for keeping secrets.


    "Valara yo-" Before I get the words out she speaks up instead.


    "I know what I am Dashnell, I am no longer a part of you I am Valara a Guardian Born on Teress and your wife.


    I have absolute control over Time, I noticed it as I got stronger and when you froze Time for the first time I was able to move slightly even against your will.


    When I felt you look at me in disbelief I knew it was not normal for me to possess such an ability.


    I never brought it up before as I have been waiting for us to have this talk.


    I have seen it happen so many times but it is finally happening in the flesh, I have no words to describe how happy this makes me."


    As she lets excitement take over her emotions I get a chance to speak.


    The two of us sit here surrounded by the frozen garden of beauties exchanging words through our ability to manipulate and see into the future.


    She can see it all past, present and future each path is visible to her so long as she wishes to walk it. It also means she will be able to see the things I plan to do.


    During out talk she lets me know she witnessed my descent into madness first hand.


    She said she could physically go anywhere or to any time she wished and watch everything as it happened, even if the place she went was dangerous nothing would ever be able to harm her even as she interacted with or caused it harm.


    With that she looks at me seriously.


    "I feel you no matter where you are like a thorn in my side never leaving, only you can resist me only you have the ability to negate Time to negate me!


    The future I see is a endless stretch of nothingness were only you and I exist.


    Not even Morrigan was able to resist being eroded by it, she and all the others that were once apart of you had to become part of you once more to survive with me being the exception.


    I watched as they happily merged back into you becoming whole again, and when it was over you truly regained all your past glory as the strongest living creature, even without me.


    This hurt me more than you will ever know but at that moment I finally understood what that meant.


    I exist to check your powers, I am the Balance between you and Lilly.


    As even she was swallowed up by the nothingness, what caused the nothingness to appear was your death, you passed on peacefully with a smile on your face as you accepted death a true death.


    You passed all your powers and your immortality to our children, you saw no need to carry on after you finished killing everything beyond the Gate.


    We saw you pass on and the moment you were gone a chasm opened up, it destroyed everything and anything it touched as it continued to spread wiping out all life in is way.


    When it reached me and Lilly she felt something and rushed towards were we laid you to rest, before she ripp-"


    "Enough! I see it now. I can see it Valara!! Why, why did you look so far ahead.


    What caused you to do such a thing, I look into the future only to keep you all safe but even I know not to look too far ahead.


    I have the ability to see everything up till the day I die so as someone who is Immortal I can see to the end of Time itself but that does not mean I should Valara!"


    As space started distort around us she shouted.


    "That is easy for you Dashnell but I am Time itself! I can not avoid seeing it, the first things I saw when my powers truly manifested was the beginning and the end of everything.


    So I even know the truth about you!


    Once you die the Creed cease to exist but if you die along with the Creed vanishing from within the Gate the nothingness is born to replace you both as the True God of Destruction.


    You might not remember these things yet but you tried your best, you really did but I will not allow you to give up and pass this task onto someone else even if you have absolute faith in them.


    As we both saw how that path ends, I.. I will leave you alone for now but know that I will always be looking for a better path while also ensuring you never Die."


    With that she allowed time to flow on normally without telling me, as I tried to stop her Samara who was next to me and Valara rushed up and held onto me as Valara vanished into a Void of Time.


    "You know how to reach me if you need me Dashnell."

 114 Terel

    Before Valara left she sent the memories of Terel to everyone''s head as she dashed away.


    She stopped many in their tracks with this, while the memories were being replayed in their minds their bodies would be defenceless and unable to move. This is also the reason Dashnell shifted them all here into the Void, all to keep them safe from any and all unexpected events.


    The thing he did not expect was that Valara was able to see all future paths as well as his hidden past, that is locked away from even himself and Lilly.


    He looked on as his wives absorbed the information about Terel''s life, sitting there silently as he held a sobbing Samara.


    "I promised her! I promised, I would buy her the time she needed to get away. She did not tell me why she wanted to leave, just to trust her and do this one favor for her.


    Dashnell what happened? Why has Val left? Why did she leave without me!?"


    I stood still holding Samara tight as she let out all her emotions.


    As I looked at the empty space were Valara once was I transfered my memories into all my wives here so they could learn of Valara after they awoke from watching my past life as Terel.


    Cupping Samara''s face I give her a gentle smile as I try to comfort her.


    "Mara have you already seen my life as Terel." Trying to hold back her tears she answers me weakly.


    "Yes. Val showed me his life a few days ago, she also told me to close off my mind so no one could learn of it until today."


    Once she answered me I placed my right hand on her back as I used my left hand to grab her legs, lifting her off of the ground.


    "The place we are going to is a cluster of Time, while I will be fine you might die there Mara.


    Do you still want to come with me?"


    Smiling with tears in her eyes she gives me the answer anyone would guess.


    The determined look in her eyes says it all. "I do! Take me to Val."


    .....


    1000 Years before the Gods Invasion into Teress


    The sound of dripping could be heard echoing throughout the silent home here on Virnt.


    This was the home of two young Ancients, both of them did not possess enough influence or wealth to live on the Ancient homeworld Jernai.


    While this did hurt them both there was very little that could be done unless one of them somehow grew stronger or their families could regain their lost influence.


    Tezmerel the newly crowned Ruler of the Ancients, wiped out all of her predecessors supporters in her rise to claim the throne.


    As this was a common trend of all new rulers who wished to remain as such, those few followers who were able to predict their leaders loss quickly sent their children and relatives away.


    While they could not escape death if the new Leader wished for it, they could send away their descendants that did not participate or support the previous leader in their fight for the throne.


    The Title given to the Ruler of the Ancients was High Empress and she was never to take on a husband or marry once she became the High Empress. Those with a mate had to quickly annule the relationship or they would be put to death.


    Only women could climb to the highest place of power in the Ancients Society, as both male and female Ancients decided on this long ago in ancient times.


    The main reason being that male Ancients who were naturally gifted for war abandoned everything except their love for the battlefield, and through years of never leaving the battlefields their wives and daughters became more and more advanced over time.


    While some women fought in the wars alongside their male counterparts, most found war distasteful and a waste of their superior intellect.


    Ancients regardless of gender were highly intelligent creatures that quickly became the dominant species on their homeworld Jernai.


    This was due to them advancing rapidly without stopping, quickly surpassing their neighbors in technology.


    From spears and bows to cannons and guns to force fields and plasma rifles.


    While both male and female Ancients helped to push their race from advancement to advancement, the female Ancients were the ones who developed the planetary shield that saved their race from extinction.


    The Ancients found out that the beam that would have ended all life on Jernai was fired at them from a nearby planet were its inhabitants feared their growth and wanted to quickly wipe out all future trouble by cleansing the entire planet of life.


    When they saw that their attack failed and even caused little to no damage against the transparent shield that enveloped the planet from the attack they fled away knowing no words could take back their actions.


    Leaving nothing behind that race took everything they had and abandoned their homeworld.


    A few years after nearly being erased by an alien race the Ancients developed space travel and warships capable of reaching the hostile planet.


    When they arrived they were met with a message of fear and regret as well as an empty world that no longer possessed life or any traceses that would lead them to its original owners.


    After living past this threat that nearly cost them everything the Ancients decided that the one responsible for developing the shield should become the new leader of the Ancients as they alone worried and protect them from this unknown threat.


    This was how the first High Empress came to rule, she was a widowed Ancient that lost her husband in war and every since dedicated her life to her research.


    That was how the Ancients Force Field tech spread around the world so quickly, while her side project was to leave behind a safeguard for future generations.


    That being the Planetary shield.


    She wanted to leave behind something that would always be useful, she never expected it to be used before her death.


    While the males rushed off to fight their unknown enemy on the distant planet she decided to create new laws to prevent those emotionless males from ever ruling.


    She stated that since men prefer war over everything else even their lives that only women should be able to attain the highest seat of power among Ancients until a male achieved more or similar feats to her own as well as all other women.


    This singular rule was accepted by all Ancients and is still fully intact to this day.


    Most if not all male Ancients lack the emotion to think or act with emotion as logic and calculation replaces everything else in their everyday life.


    Back inside the quiet home of the young couple the dipping of water could still be heard, the only difference was a cry that accompanied it.


    The young Ancient couple had just welcomed a child into their lives becoming a family of three.


    This child coming into their lives melted away their frustration in having to flee Jernai, as the two smiled at each other they noticed the strange eyes their child possessed.


    Like most Ancients they were well aware of the young Draconian King Ventis, these eyes belonged to him and they knew this.


    The diplomatic ties with the Draconians grew stronger over the years, there were many males that even volunteered to leave Jernai to marry Draconian women.


    Due to the growing bonds between the two races all Ancients learned of the tragic disease that the Draconians used all means to learn about and cure to save their young King Ventis.


    So how could they who used to apart of the ruling class not know the distinct traits of these eyes their child possessed.


    The first thought in their minds was their child having the disease but after a few test and talking about it more it became clear that their child is in fact that young King.


    They did not know much about rebirth or about someone being reborn but they did know they had to report this.


    While her husband went to make the report she cried as she held her son.


    She was sure they would find a way to take him from her, she held little to no power so how could she deny them from taking her son to find out the true origin of his eyes.


    ...


    Some time later just as she expected a group appeared, but the ones who came was a group of Guardians that she and every Ancient worshiped as Gods.


    She found it hard to believe that the Guardians would come to claim her child, that was until she remembered that Ventis was in love with a young Guardian and even married her into his harem.


    If her child was indeed Ventis how could the Guardians not come to greet him, this caused her to worry as she knew if the Guardians came so too would the Draconians to bring away her child who once was their King.


    As the group approached her they could see her shaking in fear as she looked at them as if they were her enemies, even if they were the Gods her people worshiped she did not wish to lose her first born child like this.


    "You can calm down mother.


    I called them here, I will not be leaving here with them I just need them to tell me about everything that has happened while I was away."


    Hearing her child speak to her mentally shocked her out of her wits causing her to fall off her feet, only to find herself floating in place being held up by a green light that radiated out of his body as she still held him.


    Taking a breath she tried her best to calm herself, she was using her brain much more than usual today and even after giving birth and the pressure the Guardians gave off she was still able to find this situation weird.


    No matter how powerful or influential King Ventis was he should not be able to call Guardians to give him a report about the event that happened while he was not present in this world.


    She did not want to think anymore about what that could mean or what that would make her child.


    "I have heard so many stories about how intelligent Ancients are and today I have to say you really live up to those stories mother!


    While I can''t tell you everything I will tell you this. I am your son, I am Terel Lendel and you are my mother Sheral Lendel.


    The things that happen today will never be learned by anyone other than a few Ancients and those of our family.


    I prefer it this way but it seems that won''t happen anymore, even after all this time she is still alive and felt my presence once I started using my powers.


    Mother have you ever met the Draconian Queen? She is headed this way and will be here shortly, could I ask you to greet her warmly.


    She is fond of the Ancients black tea, and loves deserts let''s get these things ready before she arrives."


    As Terel said these words to his mother his body shined a bright silver as he aged before her eyes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Still holding her child in her arms she now saw a mix of green and silver in his eyes, his luminescent green silver hair matched it extremely well causing her to be shocked that she helped create such a beautiful creature.


    She then let him down as her mind was in chaos, she smiled down at her now 5-7 year old son while she nodded her head.


    "Ok."

 115 Realm of Time

    Walking into his home Mael looks around to spot his pacing wife, a group of Guardians drinking and eating at a table and the Draconian Queen Larisa.


    Mael walked over to his wife unable to process words to describe his current state of mind, so he along with his wife just watched as their child sits at the table while the Guardians and Draconian Queen look on at him as he was a God.


    Larisa with her head full of silver/white hair turned to look at the paralyzed couple, as she stood up and went over towards them everyone could see the well toned body of this scaled skinned Goddess that is the Draconian Queen who defeated her mother for the throne of ruler.


    "Hello, I am aware that you are his parents. While I prefer for him to return to Dratan with me he has already turned me down and suggesting he would stay here with you until he is (grown).


    Please take care of my King for I will come back to claim him in 10 years, regardless if he wants me to or not."


    Larisa said as she made her way past the two, before she made it outside were her guards waited one of the Guardians spoke up.


    "You dare to lay a hand on him?" As the group of Guardians all stood up Larisa forced them back into their seats with overwhelming force.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "You Guardians are to young and weak to speak to me like that, remember this warning well.


    Dashnell is mine! If he wants to get rid of me he would have said so already.


    So I suggest you take my kind warning and never try to challenge me again or you will end up like all my enemies ''Deceased''.


    No one dared to speak up after Larisa managed to force the group of 5 Guardians back into their seats with just the force of her energy. They had all heard stories about the new Draconians Queen being able to stand her ground against Guardians much like her mother.


    Who could have imagined she would surpass her as well.


    Once Larisa and her guards left the young Guardians looked at Terel, they were unsure how much the Draconian Queen knew about his origins but seeing as she knew his true name they all looked at the youth who tried to look impressive only to make them all suffer.


    "Pay it no mind, she has always been that way also never speak my true name unless I allow it.


    I will go by Terel in this life and only take on my original name at a later date. When I have earned it."


    Young Terel said as he looked at the remaining people inside the room.


    "Yes!" They all replied in unison even his parents replied.


    With a smile on his face all the seriousness melted away as he returned to being a child.


    With the Draconians leaving so too did the Guardians after filling Terel in on everything that has happened while he was asleep.


    He learned how both his mother and Vivian died, his mother Lillian died due to old age and injuries she received from her duel with Larisa.


    While Vivian died shortly after Lillian dying in battle, many were sure she could have lived through the war so when she died they knew she no longer wished to be in this world without Ventis.


    Hearing that Vivian died on her own on a battlefield Terel got up and without realizing his own strength destroyed half of his parents home. Once he calmed down he asked for every detail involving her death as well as the location.


    The young Guardians could not feel any power from this young child and just now when he destroyed half the house they still felt nothing.


    This is what caused them to feel fear for this young monster, all they were told about this mission was that they were about to meet their ancestor as well as to never anger him even if he has the body of a child they would not even notice how they died if they offended him.


    Now they believed the words spoken to them about this small child being their ancestor reborn.


    ....


    High in the sky overlooking a desolate light green planet a child could be seen looking down with his hands behind his back, tears could be seen in his glare as he lifted his hand towards the barren planet.


    "I''ll find you in your next life Vivian I promise! So until then rest well, along with this planet."


    As a bright red flash shot out of his finger tip, red waves spread across the planet before engulfing it whole.


    "Ibrahim why did you not protect her? You should have known I would be reborn, why did she have to die before I could see her again?"


    As he stared at the planet below being ripped apart the tears in his eyes began to float in space joining the ambers of the dying planet.


    "She was dying already Master, she wished to die as a warrior just like all Guardians. She could no longer endure the rapid aging of her body.


    She was maintaining this long only because of her friendship with Lillian but once both Lillian and you were gone Larisa alone could not prevent her from wanting to leave this world on her own terms.


    Taking your rage out on this decrepit world, I hope it made you feel better. I left it here for you after all, I knew you would react this way."


    Ibrahim replied as he watched the young child try to hold back his tears.


    "I see.


    Lets go, I will be spending 10 years of my life as a normal child with my parents. I hope you aid me in keeping Larisa away for that long.


    She may have said 10 years but she has already become my neighbor.


    I feel like I am running out of time, something is coming Ibrahim I need you to prepare the Guardians for a major war. Even you might die in this war, I just hope my future sight is wrong."


    Ibrahim nodded his head and vanished from sight as Terel watched the planet below be burned into nothing.


    After awhile of staring into blank space Terel takes a few steps and walks through a tear in space appearing before his parents.


    At first the pair were shocked at their sons sudden appearance out of nowhere, that was before he rushed at Kianna his mother dying her shirt in his tears.


    Both his parents knew he just received news of two of his loved ones dying, so they did their best to comfort this child of theirs. Even if they still had questions they have already guessed at a lot of things and were still pleased that he was born there child.


    The main reason was that the current High Empress personally paid them a visit and seemed to be aware of Terels existence.


    Both of them were able to gain so much during this past few days, even both their families were spared from the execution so long as they never try for the throne.


    Mael was happy to show so much emotion for the first time, Kianna wanted to ask how her son wanted to live his life but feared she would not get to experience the joys of being a mother.


    Her husband was happy he could return to the military on Jernai regaining his rank in the army.


    While she would also be able to regain everything she lost when coming to this world it was not what she wanted.


    "Terel! I.. I want to raise you as a normal child, most Ancients only have one child their whole lives and I wish to spend my time raising you here on Virnt."


    Smiling at his mother Terel let her know that he is happy to spend his childhood as a her child and wanted this as well.


    Kianna was overjoyed in his reply and forgot to look at her husband who did not know how to reply.


    He wished for his family to be with him on Jernai so he could spend his days with them after returning from his battles.


    "Father I had the Guardians place a transfer gate on Jernai that would allow you to return here to Virnt whenever you got back from a Campaign. I will try to use my influence as little as possible, so I can experience what it''s like to be raised as an Ancient."


    With a light chuckle Mael joined his wife in hugging the life out their ''newborn son''.


    ....


    Carrying Samara in my arms I make my way through the stream of Time, seeing Samara visibly age before my eyes causes an ache in my chest. She has been going through the various stages in her life as we travel to were Valara is waiting.


    From a young Guardian to and aged and ancient Guardian, all while enduring the pain the rapid changes to her body is causing.


    "Hang on Mara! You have to endure long enough for us to reach her, keep biting down on me and never let up.


    Take as much of my blood as you need, I''ll get you to her soon! She is waiting for you just hang on a little longer."


    As I rush forward I fail to notice the tears in my eyes as Samara touches my face.


    "Dashnell are you not mad that I fell in love with another woman? Even now after I regained my old memories I still wish to chase after her, thank you."


    "Shut up Mara focus on staying alive." Listening to my words she keeps biting down on my neck as I carry her through Time. Taking a gulp of my blood whenever she feels herself fading away.


    "I promise after I get that stupid girl to explain things to me properly that I will give you everything."


    As she looked at me the child in my hands yelled out my name in an overwhelming sweet voice.


    "Ventis!!"


    Tightly squeezing her rear I give her a bright smile as my eyes merge red, black, green, gold, and white into one.


    As the resistance from the stream of Time vanishes before us, we seem to have finally reached our destination.


    Samara or as she now wishes to go by Vivian.


    Hops out of my hands and rushes towards the transparent Gates that lead toward Valara.


    I watch as the child Vivian has become run about, looking around her at everything as she wonders how such a magical place exist.

 116 She Has What?

    "Lets go Mara! Stop running around before something happens to you."


    "You.. Hmp what did I say about my name? Fine call me whatever you want."


    Appearing behind the young and angry girl I lift her up and place her on my shoulders.


    "You know, teasing you is my favorite hobby so yes I will call you whatever I want Vivian"


    Turning to the transparent double doors that towers over us I move over towards them.


    As I make my way towards the door Time around us starts eating away at me.


    This is good as it can no longer reach the young Vivian riding on my shoulder.


    I can see the rivers of Time flowing under my feet with each step, swirling forwards and backwards ina river of blue/green glitter.


    As I get closer to the doors I suddenly end up past them, Vivian had a look of astonishment and fear on her face.


    She had regained her memories from her past life and was no stranger to wonderous abilities but walking around (sitting on my shoulder) she was able to see Time move about and in another place be completely still and frozen.


    "Lets go Vivian we are almost there then you can question her all you want, I want you to remember that she is Time itself and already knows what we will say.


    So make sure to cause as much hell as you want."


    .....


    The sounds of laughter could be heard as children on Virnt decided to run about near Lami''s home.


    They were unaware about things that happened here along with their parents that knew nothing about the events that happened near their homes.


    Lami went about watching the children, as both his green eyes looked on they had a mix of silver inside them. He watched as the children picked on a war orphan, even with all the intelligence the Ancients possess it appears that children would remain as such even among them.


    Standing up and then appearing in front of the abused child, Lami takes the blow that was meant for her.


    They were surrounding her and calling her names while throwing rocks and spitting on her but some wanted to do more and so went over and found a stick to beat on the poor girl.


    Looking up to find the attack stuck someone else confused the young kid he was sure he had attacked the girl.


    "Who are you, I have never seen you around here!"


    "Yea don''t help her, she is bad luck everyone around her dies."


    "Walking death, that''s what we call her. Right Anna you cause everyone you love to die!!"


    Curled up in a ball trying to endure their abuse is Anna a small girl looking on at the children with her black eyes.


    Seeing her stare at them like a mad beast causes them to realize something as they drop the rocks and sticks they were gathering and run away.


    "You too! You should leave as well, I don''t like you acting like you are so tough. I am stronger than I look, I did not need your help.... But thank you!


    Most people avoid me, as everyone that has every tried to care for me has died shortly after.


    I am warning you to stay away from me."


    The little girl was wearing a worn out grey dress, had luminescent black hair that matched well with her black eyes.


    She fidgets around as Lami took a long look at her like he was studying her entire person.


    "So if I stick around you and don''t die that would prove you and everyone else wrong right? I am positive I will be able to stick around you for as long as I want!


    No matter where you are no matter how long it takes I will find my way back to you!


    Do you remember those words?"


    Walking over to the child I place my hand on her head, stopping her body from shaking. Looking into her eyes I can a pair of souls, her own and another.


    I seem to have gotten 2 for 1 this time I wonder what that means.


    Being in contact with me for so long finally caused her to snap as she pushed my hand away as she ran away clutching her heart.


    After she left a few guards rushed out of the shadows.


    "Master should we bring her back? If you like that girl we can give her to you we already know that she is alone here, living off her parents past earnings. We know that it will last her for 2 more years, after that she will have to enter a powerful family to support her."


    Looking at the Draconian and Ancient female guards I know that they were sent and trained by Kianna.


    A few of them I remember as they were loyal to me when I was Ventis.


    Stella was her name and she was one of the first Draconian women to join my fraction early on while she was still a child.


    Everyone found it odd that she who had so much potential decided not to join Liliana''s fraction as a youth and instead became a maid.


    Only to later find out she had already pledged her loyalty to the young Ventis who was secretly building a fraction of his own under the nose of his infighting parents.


    "Stella, you and the others remained loyal to me even after so much time as past. Did Kianna tell you that I would one day return?"


    I turn to look at her my eyes shining a golden green.


    "No. She did not tell us, we swore to always support you and since you died we decided to only serve Lady Kianna. Is that really you Ventis?"


    With a smile on my face I begin to walk towards Kianna''s ''hidden house''


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Stella, do you remember our first night together? trapped inside a cage together I took your first time did I not? We had nothing better to do and you had finally decided to throw yourself at me.


    I remember it well, you even cried after and ke-" Picking me up she had a look of shame on her face.


    "Stop! No more please Master I am wrong, but do I call you by your current name or Ventis?"


    Still within her arms I tell her that no matter what she will just call me Master anyway so she can call me Ventis or Lami I would not care to much so long as we are around those who know I am Ventis.


    Once we reach Kianna''s home I could hear my mother inside talking to her.


    "Lady Kianna! I am happy that you care for my son so much but I as his mother want to spend time alone with him I want to raise him as I was.


    Without having to worry about you one day taking him away"


    Sitting at the table we watch from a distance as the two women have their discussion.


    Kianna smiles before telling my mother that she only moved here to keep and eye on me.


    That she will do nothing but assign me guards as I roam around Virnt. She also made sure to include daily strolls and dates with me, telling my mother that they should split my time among themselves.


    No longer in the mood to watch as these two decide how I will live my life as a youth I give a few guards under Stella the command to retrieve Anna and bring her to me.


    "While she is young I will mold her into a better warrior for the future, bring her here.


    As you three are Ancients it won''t look as bad if I had Stella go. Tell her that a powerful family is willing to take her in I am sure she will agree.


    Plus I am not lying this time, we are most definitely a ''Powerful Family''.


    Once you return I will give you three a reward, while this body may be young I am sure I can continue my lustful ways so hurry back I want to enjoy returning back to life to its fullest.


    And I can only do so while being engrossed in my desire."


    With a smile on their faces the three Ancients move out to complete their task.


    The High Empress assigned them to over see everything that happened on Virnt as well as work under Ventis/Lami as they knew who he really was.


    They did not know if they would be accepted so quickly or give orders directly but Kianna had welcomed them warmly and gave them ''extra'' training for things to come.


    Once they left Stella moved over and wrapped me in her embrace, both her breast were firmly pressed up against my small shoulders and as she leaned over I was sandwiched between them.


    "Stella I will pound all our missed time together into that wanting body of yours."


    "Yes Master I know, I just know that I can not pass on this chance to spoil you while you have the body of a child. I want more kids Ventis, a lot more."


    As her reply came to me I felt the warmth from her body increase and a few extra hands started to grab at me.


    As the group of hungry women picked me up and dragged me away towards their quarters I felt a powerful sting as Kianna glared at the group of us.


    She did not say anything but paused her conversation with my mother, after a while we all heard her voice.


    "It''s fine if you have a taste of him first, but know this If I get there and he is unable to entertain me I will make you all unable to move for an entire month. While Ventis has been gone it was I who kept his harem together and I am sure you all know how."


    After she finished she returned to talking with my mother, my mother did not know what caused Kianna to pause but paid it no mind once Kianna returned to the conversation.


    Peaking into the minds of the Draconian women I see a them being devoured by Kianna who by some means grew a dick.


    "Oh" Was all I could say, I am sure Lilian taught her that or she learned this from Vivian as Guardians could changed their gender at will.


    "Seems I will have to retrain that sister of mine, Stella how long can you hold Kianna down?"


    My question snapped all the girls out of their daze as Stella pinched her forehead and thought hard.


    "I was always stronger than her Master, the reason she is Queen is because I never wanted power.


    If you give the order I can hold her down for as long as you need.


    She and a few of us also have grown one... A dick I mean, myself included.


    We can''t impregnate each other but it helps relieve stress and helped deepen our bonds.


    We can grow them out when needed but as you are back most of us decided to get rid of them."


    Turning to her I grab her chin and smile. "No need I will use this to my advantage, I was reborn as a women once so I remember giving birth and falling in love.


    But this is new to me and I will enjoy toying with you all.


    Since you want children so bad we can have a wild time as I fill you with my seed."


    When I picked Stella up and marched towards her room alongside the others, they could no long keep in their desire as their clothes and armor met the floor long before we reached the room.


    Following the trail of clothes and armor was a trail of liquid the group left behind.

 117 Meeting Of The Two

    As life went on for Terel, Vivian could be seen planting her face into Valara''s embrace.


    "Why have you lured me here Valara? I can feel you trying to throw me back into the flow of time, I will let you know now that it won''t work no matter what you do. I have long since been separated from Time, I am my own entity with my own flow of Time."


    Picking up Vivian, Valara makes her way towards me.


    "I know it won''t affect you but I will still try. I will find a way to embrace you completely one day but it does not have to be anytime soon, after all I have all the ''Time'' in the world."


    Watching the two of us argue Vivian forces the two of our bodies towards each other sandwiching her between us.


    Neither of us fought back against her forceful pull as we came together, making us look like a couple embracing their child.


    As the three of us stayed still to enjoy the moment Valara spoke up about why she brought us here.


    "I wish to prevent the calamity that is coming, to do that I have to move things around prevent certain events from happening as well as allow the deaths of a few that shape and mold the heroes that I need for the coming war."


    Hearing the serious nature of Valara''s words Vivian begins to question the two of us.


    I do my best to explain but it would be better if Valara did it as she has looked at thing naturally.


    She then explains to us both about my origins, me wanting the Guardians that were wiped out so long to be brought back, after the Creed caused their mutual extinction.


    Vivian did not understand, my past life with Verena should have been my origin, she was confused.


    She then asked and the answer she got caused her to be stunned.


    My life with Verena was my second, all the others that followed happens when I was unable to calm the rage inside myself when Verena died before my eyes.


    The Guardian race of that time are creations that I made in my first life, once I was done creating them I also had to recreate everything that the Creed''s ''last surviving member'' destroyed with his created abominations that resembled all forms of creatures of that time.


    When the Creed from old went to wipe out the Guardians, they were met with a foe who was already prepared and waiting for their arrival.


    All Guardians were born with future sight, the only difference in their ability and Dashnell''s being he saw everything while they only saw their own deaths.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    With this knowledge the entire Guardians race would come to be know to all as Gods of Destruction.


    They blindly rushed towards their deaths as it was always their life in exchange for the trillions of lives that they would end up saving due to their sacrifice.


    Each death of a Guardian meant that they prevented a apocalyptic event from occurring on any of the mortals worlds.


    They would create, discover or unleash horrible things upon the rest of the world and all other life, that is were the Guardians came in to undo these mistakes.


    All at the cost of their own life as well as the entire race of those who caused the calamity.


    The Guardians went about wiping out an untold number of races without giving anyone or anything a valid reason, only when asked would they give vague answers saying that they prevented something far worse by only wiping out this planet, wiping out this race.


    There was nothing anyone of the others could do, the Guardians were Godlike creatures that controlled powers that they could only dream of or imagine themselves having.


    This continued on for eons and after generations of this, most of the older races came to find the Gods of Destruction as the true protectors of existence naming their entire race ''The Guardians''.


    Due to them living so long and never having to experience a truly cataclysmic event that would wipe out multiple Realms, they knew the random destruction and planet wiping that the Guardians did was the cause.


    When the majority of mortal races came to believe and understand that their survival thus far was due to the Gods of Destruction that they always hated and feared they too joined the older races in calling them Guardians.


    When the Creed first arrived the Guardians were there waiting for them, the fight that ensued cost an unfathomable amount of lives.


    Both Guardian and mortal alike suffered from this first clash against the Creed, the Guardians knew this would not be the last.


    After leaving behind a single member of their race they marched off for the final confrontation against the Creed.


    Were both Godlike races cleaned each other from existence.


    Dashnell was the last of the Guardians and was treated as both the last line of defence against any remnant Creed as well as feared now that everyone of the mortal races for the first time saw the Guardians fight without holding anything back.


    The sight of this caused everyone who saw the Guardians feel utter fear, they were truly beings of Destruction.


    Each of them unleashed a beastial roar before becoming ''Monstrosities'' of absolut destruction.


    Much like the beast that is Dashnells older form that lays hidden inside the Void, all Guardians possess this form.


    A form that takes away all reason and emotion and replaces it with enhanced unrelenting rage.


    Guardians would usually kill their own when one lost themselves to the madness of rage, but for this war they all accepted the madness they each possess to get rid of the Creed once and for all.


    As for the Creed, they too are a race of Godlike creatures.


    They spent most of their time wiping out and enslaving every race they came in contact with.


    When they came to be unchallenged and finally gained control of everything that exist they started to massacre those other races as livestock.


    When they cleaned all life from one section of existence they would leave the ruined remains and go to another location were the living had no idea about the slaughter that happened on the other side of existence.


    They would go on to repeat these actions and would have continued till this day if not for the Guardians sacrifice.


    As for why the Creed did not wipe the Guardians out before they grew to be to strong, well that would be because the Creed hunt for food in groups and refuse to share with different fractions.


    They would even eat each other as they fought over which fraction got to wipe out the different Realms.


    Each time a Realm grew to maturity they would go ''feast'' upon the newly created life that sprouted from the slaughter they had committed long ago.


    These feast birthed the Guardians into existence.


    While their Realm was young and not being treated as anything but a slowly growing meal, the Guardians went around destroying any and all races that would cause their Realm to grow weak due to experiments or any technological advancements that would bring about a calamity that would alert the waiting Creed.


    When the Creed forces finally decided to attack the Guardians Realm they were met with an ambushthat wiped out that entire fraction.


    This is how the Guardians prevented their Realms and the various races that called it home from being a meal, from the repeated cycle of death the Creed created.


    After that fraction was wiped out the Guardians knew the next one to come would be were they perished. It was also the war in which many races came to worship the Guardians as Gods and protectors of their Realm.


    The Fraction that came and was the end of the Guardians alerted every Creed Fraction about the threat the Guardians posed to their long established system of growing food.


    The war between the two forces was long, very long. Those who lived through it died, had children then their children died but the war still went on for generations.


    The war lasted so long the races that once fought for their lives alongside the Guardians forgot why they every so often would see bright flashes far off in space.


    The ending of this war had long since been ingrained into the minds of the Guardians who are now in the forms of various different beast. Some look Demonic, Divine or Spiritual in nature but each is the same, each is one possessed by the madness of rage.


    It is a wonder how they worked with the common goal of wiping out only the Creed.


    The Creed must be the sole reason for the rage that turned the Guardians into those beast.


    When the Creed knew that they were about to finally met their end they did exactly as the Guardians did and left behind a single member of their entire race.


    I do not know the criteria in which they used to select the one who would get to live but each candidate was young as well as a gifted prodigy since birth.


    The hope was the same as the Guardians, to leave someone behind that would be able to recreate their race once they matured.


    One that knew very little about the rights or wrongs about the world and about their own race that left them behind.


    The one Chosen for the Guardians is Dashnell who is standing with us today.


    As for the Creed who was chosen she is in a place similar to the Void that houses Dashnells other body.


    Much like Dashnell she is unaffected by Time, even Lilly avoids her as we don''t wish to awaken her.


    As Dashnell was selected and sealed away by the Guardians, the young Creed girl was also sealed away but when the Creeds forces went to confront the Guardians in the final battle, an Elder of the Creed race went back to take the girls place as the only living member of the Creed.


    He attacked the young girl, as he tried his best to kill her quickly and enter the seal he did not check to see if he had truly killed her.


    She was left in a half dead state as the war went on and after both sides suicide against each other, the Elder exited the seal an created the creatures Dashnell would soon fight against.


    They overwhelmed him and forced him back into the seal his people created for him, he could not save the rest of existence from the end that was coming the end the Guardians thought they prevented with their sacrifice.


    He managed to save just one creature that trying its best not to be eaten by the abominations that the Elder Creed had created.


    That creature he saved was the Creed girl who knew nothing about her race other than them choosing her and only her to live as they marched towards their deaths.

 118 A Guardian

    As Dashnell saved the young creed child that was the same age as himself he watched on as the Ancient Creed unleashed his creation upon the rest of the many realms cleansing them of all life.


    After saving the young girl he would often venter out while the girl slept to save as many as he could but he found himself nearly dying each time he became surrounded by the created Creed.


    The young Creed saw the similarities she possessed to the monsters that went about eating everything in their way even space itself was consumed by them.


    "Why do they look so much like me?" She turned over to the young Guardian who was sitting at the edge of his created domain.


    As he sits on the edge he leans on his right leg, letting his left leg hang of the edge as he watches the destruction of everything around him.


    "They were created by an Ancient creature from the race my people tried to wipe out.


    I don''t know how he survived but so long as I live I will do my best to protect all life, too live up to the name of my kind as the last remaining Guardian I must!"


    Turning his head back to the destruction he ventures out once more.


    "Stupid fool." The girl mumbles as she watches the one who saved her rushes out once more.


    She stands alone inside a massive sphere the young boy created, it is a ball of golden threads protecting her from the ongoing destruction.


    At first she did not think this lone ball would be able to protect her and her savior but no matter how many of those creatures attacked they would all start to disintegrate once they came in contact with the sphear.


    She wanted to ask how he created it but could not bring herself to ask after already being saved.


    Looking on at him fight his way out of the encirclement they were trapped inside, she watches as he rushes around wiping out what seems like trillions of swarming flies.


    No matter how many he kills there seems to be even more that show up after finding out something is left to fight them.


    Over time she watched as he would come back completely covered in wounds bleeding from head to toe.


    All while a smile remained on his face, was the smile due to him finally finding others and bringing them here inside the sphere or was it because he was happy to rush back out and fight?


    She guessed it had to be a mix of both.


    First it was just a single person making it three that now lived inside the golden sphere, then it was group after group followed by and entire ruined world.


    The young boy amazed her more and more, he was able to fight no matter the numbers going against him growing stronger each fight and with every enemy he killed.


    Some of the creatures saved even knew what he was.


    A Guardian!!


    No that is not what they called him at first they named him a God of Destruction or better yet they said it''s a blessing that there is a living God of Destruction left to save them.


    To become their Guardian.


    She questioned them to find out more about the one who saved them all, while asking around a few of the others started to see the similarities between her and the monsters that destroyed their homeworlds, as well as ate their families and friends alive.


    Before anything could happen like he could tell what was about to happen the Guardian returned to let everyone know that if they dare to fight each other or cause any harm to anyone within the sphere he will immediately remove them.


    After this even though they still questioned her about her origins they kept their distance.


    No one wanted to leave the safety of the magical golden sphere, especially as it was surrounded by the drooling monsters that began to slaughter each other because of the lack of food.


    Not willing to stay inside the Sphere alongside those who looked at her with clear disgust she joined the Guardian in his search for any and all remaining life.


    Even though she noticed he enjoyed the random slaughter he was allowed, the pair of them quickly noticed their mutual love of slaughter.


    While she never went out of her way to save anyone at first over time Dashnells actions influenced her to act as he did and save as many lives as he could as he went about his massacre.


    She even noticed that the young boy she started to admire more and more grew a tail, one he used to slice apart anything that got close to him. It even seemed as if it had a life of its own as it could often be seen killing things in unnatural ways as Dashnell moved about.


    Curving to block attacks Dashnell clearly could not see, killing enemies that posed no threat to its master, the tail was Dashnells shield as he went wild.


    She made sure to always stay near him so that if he ever needed her she would be there for him to aid him.


    The days became years as the two fought, slaughtered and saved those remaining.


    Those lucky enough to last long enough for Dashnell to sense their location and make his way towards them.


    She was able to learn about her people as time went on as almost every single creature she and Dashnell saved gave her the same look, one of fear and disgust.


    As she was the one to save a majority of the creatures Dashnell protected within his Domain they worked up the courage to ask her what she is and her origins.


    Just like they had suspected she is indeed a Creed, the only difference is that she unlike the Guardian only knew of legends and stories about her people. While she only heard of how dreadful and evil the Creed were as they went about feasting on the various realms.


    Depressed to see how no one treated her with warmth she thought about leaving, as the creatures that resembled her were so weak she could treated their existence like that of an insect swatting them to death as soon as they got near her.


    One had to admit while the Created Creed went about following the orders of the Ancient Creed, they were no match for the two Chosen children.


    The Ancient Creed did not think anyone or anything would be able to easily kill his creations so he slept to recover his strength, as while he tried to run away from the war one of the Guardians fatally wounded him so much that he could not heal the injury.


    He was further injured by one of his brothers who noticed what he was up too.


    It was to late for the Creed to kill him as even if was on the verge of death he quickly "killed'' the Chosen Creed as he took their place inside the seal as he watched the Guardians cleanse his people as well as themselves in the war he escaped.


    He did not think the Guardians and Creed would ignore the young girl as they both mutually wiped each other out.


    They even blocked his vision to see the majority of the war so they could hide the fact that they placed the young Creed girl inside another seal the Guardians seemed to possess as they tossed her towards their own realm.


    .....


    "Dashnell!!I am leaving.


    I can''t take their looks of disgust anymore, I have already done enough my people are no match for you and their numbers have been greatly reduced.


    So much so that they can no long find us or the other creatures we saved.


    I think it''s best we separate here, since they hate me so much I do not wish to be around them."


    Before she could vanish Dashnell appeared before wrapping his arms around her embracing her and bringing her in close enough that his breath could be felt by her.


    As she tried to speak Dashnell kissed the young Creed girl as the many creatures still inside his Domain looked on in shock.


    Taking his lips off of hers he looks on at her shocked expression.


    "My father told me the best way make the woman you love happy is to seal her lips.


    To show her that she alone is worth all he would suffer in life. So did it work?"


    As he asked he saw her tighten her hold onto him as she squeezed him and this time she sealed his lips.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Once she calmed down she released her lips from his, looking into his eyes she saw a green pupil surrounded by a golden iris while red, black, white and silver could be seen revolving around the golden iris.


    This sight shocked her as she has been with him for so long that she always noticed his stange eyes, just that now being so close she could see its true beauty as it looked like a Galaxy rested in his eyes.


    As she looked into his eyes she mumbled out words she could not help but say.


    "I love you!" The various races below watched on as their two saviors embraced each other.


    Some of the ones that once feared her cheered loud enough for her to hear, rooting for as she just confessed her love.


    As she cried see looked to see a smile that was different from every smile she ever seen him make.


    "The smile of a Guardian in love is his true smile isn''t it!?"


    Laughing Dashnell could not help but think of the smiles on the face of his father and the other Guardians as they each passed on a bit of their knowledge to him.


    Remembering this his smile brightened as he looked at Annabel shedding tears for the first time in his life.


    Seeing the joy on the faces of the two youths the hostility they held for Annabel melted away.


    She has more than earned not only their respect but their worship as for the past few thousands of years the pair of unaging teens were the only ones that stood between them and absolute death.

 119 Domain of Hope

    Inside the safe zone the many mortals that were saved by the couple wrapped in each others arms while kissing start to discuss about how so few of them escaped to this place.


    "Soon the space on this planet will lead to... Complications I know that the young Guardian is doing his best but as he saves more of us room will run out.


    We will also need more food, how does he plan to solve this? You older races know him better than we do, care to explain?"


    An old Draconic looking elder opened his eyes as he looked over at the youth questioning everyone.


    "This place we are in is Dashnells Domain, it was gifted to him by his fallen race the Guardians.


    As he grows stronger he will be able to expand it, at the moment we don''t need any more space or he would have given us the needed space.


    I know most of you are worried and scared but just leave everything to him, us of the older generation will talk with him about gaining a permanent home. I believe you should all realize that gaining peace is something we might die without."


    As the group turns over they watch on as the pair are still embracing each other as they kill any Creed that rush at them from the Void.


    .....


    Time Realm


    Vivian was being held in Valara''s embrace as we watched all the events unfold for myself and Annabel.


    We watched on as they slowly pushed the created creeds numbers down, killing them faster than the Old Man could make them.


    "I don''t understand why did the seal the Ancient Creed exited bonded with the young girl?"


    Responding to her Valara explains that when the Ancient Creed failed to kill the girl the other Creed rushed to treat her wounds, before handing her over to the Guardians who then sealed her in a similar Sphere that Dashnell possess.


    When the Creed knew the Guardians were capable of wiping out their entire race they knew who was responsible for creating such a race.


    The same ones who create them.


    The reality Controllers, are the original Gods of Creation.


    Once they found out they would soon meet their end they watched their opponents the Guardians training youths until one was selected among them.


    He was strong, adapted and evolved fast but he was not the strongest of the children, he was the child who possessed the qualities of a True Guardian one that would protect and live up to the name they were given by the countless mortals that depending on them winning against the Creed.


    Once the Creed noticed this they sought out ''The First'' this was the name all the races the Creed destroyed called the Reality Controllers.


    Lilly''s race.


    The First, over time created The Gods of Destruction to kill one of their earliest creations the Creed.


    That went out of control and let power consume them, when the Creed elders sought out The First they were ignored until they revealed a secret that till this day only the two parties know.


    Valara as Time itself tried her best to learn of this secret but failed as The First felt her prying eyes and blocked off her sight and hearing forcing her to leave.


    As she said this she looked over towards me as she could tell I was regaining all my lost and sealed memories, all the chains and seals in my mind were shattering and breaking.


    The image of my parents in my second life finally became visible.


    They were my parents in both my first and second lives, I remember asking The First to recreate the Guardians when I was dying in my first life.


    They agreed so long as I let them reset my growth, with that Annabel would always be stronger than me so if I ever lost control of myself in my released form she would have an easier time and they could prevent me from repeating a ''Wipe''.


    So my first life was as a selected youth to be left behind as the legacy of the Guardians, while the last of my kind I was to forever carry out the duties of a Guardian.


    While Annable was the legacy of the Creed, while both of us were the last of our people she was only left with their powers they did not give her any of their memories containing their history.


    The Guardians each spend time with me as they shared their memories and powers with me, making me stronger than my entire race as a child before they sealed me away and left to fight the war were they would perish alongside the Creed.


    Both the Creed and Guardians fought this war of mutual eradication in agreement with The First.


    This is the only reason The First allowed them to leave behind a decedent.


    The only thing that disrupted this plan was the Ancient Creed who took Annable''s place inside the seal.


    Each Seal was created and made for the two of us, while we had complete control over the seals they were also created to imprison us if we ever became uncontrollable.


    Once the Ancient Creed was inside the seal none of the Guardians or Creed could break it not even The First who created it could deactivate or open the seal. With this the Guardians and Creed saved Annable from death and sealed her away inside a backup the Guardians made.


    It was not as durable as the one The First made but it would last her long enough for her to heal and wake up.


    They also made it so Dashnell''s seal would released him before hers as well as placing her in the same realm so he could aid her once she woke up.


    The First told him that he is the protector of all existence before they put him to sleep inside the seal, the Guardians told him to never let his power consume or rule him while the Creed held their heads down and asked that he possess no prejudice or hatred for the girl as they only gifted her with their power.


    She would not even know the name of her people or why they had to fight this war were they would perish, only that she and she alone is to live to represent the Creed.


    That once she wakes up and recovers from her wounds she is to kill the injured Ancient Creed they refused to give a name.


    Like the meeting between the Creed and The First his name is only known to a few.


    The last person to speak to Dashnell and impart to him memories was his father.


    "You are my son, I will make this short within my memories are how I lived my life. How I failed to get your mother to love me until The First forced her into my arms.


    While she and I have worked things out between us, over time we even grew to love each other.


    I feared that you would experience the same as your old man.


    So I will say this ''The Creed girl you don''t have to love her but never hate her''. Her people will meet their end alongside us, we are taking our sins and grievances to the grave.


    You! Dashnell are to live a simple life as you protect all life as the last remaining Guardian!!"


    With that the Guardian walked away as his child was sealed away inside the sphere, walking next to him is his wife followed by the children who failed in the selection along with all the other Guardians.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    He watched as under the watchful gaze of The First the Guardians lead trillions of races whose armies numbers were able to match the numbers of the Creed.


    A smile was on the faces of both the Creed and Guardians leaders faces as they lead the charge into oblivion.


    On this day the various races, The First and the Creed for the first time witnessed the released forms of the Guardians.


    The true form of the various Gods of Destruction.


    Dashnell had long since fallen into a induced slumber due to the sphere The First created forcing him into this slumber. The three races agreed that the two youths should possess no knowledge of the war that is to happen between them.


    Watching everything with the help of Valara Dashnell could feel the gazes of quite a few of those still fighting below. His mother and father fought side by side, not only against the Creed but other Guardians it was the same for the Creed they fought and killed each other indiscriminately.


    The First quickly noticed Valara was not alone and forced only Dashnell away, after being sent into the Time Realm Valara and Vivian came shortly after.


    Vivian then shared her memories with him as she was allowed to watch everything that unfolded.


    Before they could talk about things or try to make sure I was in a stable state of mind a tear opened up in the Time Realm and Annabel walked out of it carrying Lilly in her arms.


    "Finally you came back to me Dashnell! I had trouble splitting myself like The First were able to do to you, even so both of them found their way to you.


    As I would.


    You should be able to figure out who they are as I have already merged with them once more becoming whole again.


    As you will soon do the same, so have you figured it out?"


    Looking at her I see a mix of old faces, she is no longer in the form of the original Creed.


    She is a mix of Anna and Aisha both who I now know are united with her, their original self.


    As Terel I met one of her split selves, I always found it strange how I would do anything for this child I never met before.


    It also makes sense now why I could feel multiple personalities within her soul.


    Standing in a huddle Vivian, Valara and I stare at Annabel and the struggling Lilly.


    Valara could feel the threat Annabel posed to her role as Main Wife, and spoke up.


    "Why are you here? I was handling everything you and The First agreed to leave things in my hands why did you merge with your other selves and come here?"


    As she asked the same question twice Annabel smiles as she tossed Lilly over into my arms, as she did this she appeared in front of Valara and the two began making out as if no one was watching.


    After awhile Annabel released her hold on Valara and spoke.


    "I am here because Dashnell is.


    That is the only reason I need, we already agreed that we would share him and not try to change the way things are when we first met.


    I will keep my promise and explain to the others that Aisha and I, are two halves that have merged together after regaining our memories.


    That is if, we return to that time.


    Otherwise we can just tell everyone a different story but just so you know no matter where you bring us I am telling everyone about their past lives."


    As Valara had a sour look on her face she ripped open a tear in space that lead to are destination.

 120 To Vanish in a Duel

    Stepping through the tear in space and time our group comes face to face with a young man fighting off wave after wave of created Creed.


    The young man was shocked when he saw a tear open behind him, ready to self detonate and seal the door the Creed are pouring out of with his death as well as these new intruders.


    His eyes begin to light up crimson red, as green swirls around the red pupil someone jump out from the tear and in front of him.


    "Hello Terel, stay there I''ll handle the Creed. I brought a few friends, one you should know very well too."


    As Annabel rushed at the incoming wave of Creed she sealed off the area around Terel and the group now standing before him.


    Standing in front of another version of himself Terel feels not only a connection to the dark skinned youth before him but each and every heart he has in his chest and the ones he gifted away.


    He feels the cells in his body filled with the Eros, as the two stare at eachother their memories merge into one, all the things that were unsealing in Dashnells mind now became clear as day like it happened only a moment ago.


    "So I am guessing you are not here just to save me, are you sure you can absorb me? Failing would not only kill you but I would never be able to face those standing here, even if it is me killing me.


    I won''t take your form after I win, in a battle of minds I am sure my age is enough to allow me to take control of our combined form." Terel said as he looked into the eyes of Dashnell.


    It only took a second for him to realize why another version of himself would appear before him, as for the woman who was currently treating the uncountable number of Creed as annoying flies he tried his best to ignore her.


    Searching his mind and Dashnells mind he finally had an idea of her and her origins but everytime he looked his mind shook as if it was on the verge of collapsing.


    "We won''t know until we try, now stretch out your hand and let us begin the duel to see who''s personality will rule the body we are to share. I''ll warn you know I don''t play fair."


    Dashnell looked at Lami''s crimson eyes with his emerald eyes that swirled with golden light.


    "Same here young me!" Said Terel as their hands came together, as soon as the two palms came together a blinding light forced everyone around including the Creed and Annabel to shut their eyes.


    This split second of light forced everyone to shut their eyes, the only ones too see what happened were Annabel, who could see even if she possessed no eyesight and Valara who avoided the flash by shifting herself out of its effects by stepping into the stream of time.


    The two of them were at a loss of words for what they saw, they knew what would happen when Dashnell and Terel met. By instinct they would seek eachother out to fight for who should remain in charge of the body the two would inhabit.


    That is until their minds merged together but that would take time and neither wanted to be controlled.


    What the two witnesses is a third hand reaching out and grabbing a hold of Dashnell and Terel''s hands. Valara who was time itself knew who this person was and Annabel seeing Valara knew something quickly invaded her mind to find out.


    Both women watched as the strongest version of Dashnell appeared and forced herself in on their duel.


    They both knew that whoever won the fight in the mind would take shape soon after, and before their very eyes a female form was taking shape.


    Panic flashed in Annable''s eyes but she was to busy pushing the Creed back inside the gate to be able to do anything.


    "Val!! Do something! How did she even find this place?" Shouted Annabel as she no longer held back against the Creed, quickly reducing their seemingly endless numbers to a pitiful count of millions.


    Noticing she was running out of time Veshara wasted no more time finishing off Terel before she allowed Dashnell to consume and absorb her.


    Valara was also rushing as she sent an attack aiming to break the connection between Veshara, Dashnell and Terel.


    Only to be to late as the attack she sent was also absorbed as a second light flashed, when they looked over they could see Dashnell sitting on his tail with a look of loss on his face.


    Annabel seen Dashnell emerge as the victor and no longer worried about anything going on down below, she left it all to Valara as she focused her attention fully on the Gate that was unsealed.


    As Valara rushed forward Vivian knew something was wrong and rushed towards Dashnell alongside her. "Val what happened who was that woman?" Vivian asked Valara but the look of fear, and shock made Valara unable to respond.


    By the time they reached Dashnell he was no longer sitting down and moved towards them, once the trio met up they both noticed the increase in Dashnells power it was much like his other body within the Void.


    The only difference was the look in his eyes, him being slightly taller and the change in the size of the golden rings he usually wears around his body.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I am find. Veshara, I am shocked you were able to notice her so fast or at all. She has been following me ever since I woke up, all the way back to when I first awoke on Teress.


    At first I thought she was making things up trying to trick me but as time went on as more of my memories came back everything she said turned out to be true.


    Who knew that I was split into two halves so long ago by The First."


    Hearing this Valara tries her best to find the point in time when this occured only to be met with Nala The First she met when she tried to find out Dashnells true origins.


    "We cannot allow anyone to see this at least not yet, not until Dashnell is made whole once more.


    Once he merges with his other self sleeping within the Void we will allow you to see everything.


    As once Dashnell obtains all his former power we will no longer be able to obstruct you regardless."


    Stumbling backwards Valara is forced out of the stream of time, rage and embarrassment fully covering her face.


    If she wielded absolute power who would be able to obstruct her who is Time itself from staying within her own Domain.


    All living creatures who could truly manipulate time have met Valara, and she has ran into quite a few who tried to take her life so they can obtain her power.


    Lucky for her she was able to use the Domain of Time to her advantage but even then she could only flee.


    If she was stronger who would dare to defy Time who would dare defy Her!


    Holding her tears back a hand wraps around her as she feels the small face on her back she tries to calm herself.


    While Vivian was trying to comfort her another hand was felt, this time on her shoulder.


    "This is not your fault Valara, as you are now Time itself you should know that you are not the first to become Time.


    Dashnell killed the previous one and The First gave you that power as they did not wish for him to have it but they also could not give it to just anyone.


    They had to hand it over to someone who would be able to grow alongside him that already had an affinity in controlling Time."


    Vivian hearing this became upset as she could control and manipulate time at a godly level when she was a Guardian living alongside Ventis.


    Before she could continue her thoughts Nala appeared before the group once more.


    "Some of us wanted to gift you the power Vivian, the problem with that is... Complicated.


    We ruled that if you became the next God of Time you would become nothing but a slave to Dashnell as you are now.


    At Least with Valara she will resist him even if it''s only slightly.


    We can''t allow him to possess to many God affinities, he already is the God of Destruction and Balance if we added God of Time onto that list, would we be able to stop him next time.


    Stopping him last time was too costly, he killed the God of Time and Destruction only welding the power of a young God of Balance.


    If Annabel did not aid us he would have obtained a world were only he remained, and once he awoke from his madness we were unsure of what he would do.


    Valara is a new soul created by Lilly, with this at least we would have someone who would not completely become his tool to use willingly."


    Not wanting to her Nala talk about her any more Valara shouts. "Stop! I I... I would never do anything that would harm him, but yes I know to never let him have his way.


    I am sure you realize that if he truly pushed me I would become his puppet, I would even die for him and allow him to become the next God of Time."


    "Yes. We know that, but he would never do such a thing, this is why it works out in our favor.


    We already merged and became a singular consciousness all so we could have a say when he regained his former powers.


    As well as to participate in the final struggle against the Ancient Creed.


    His lifeforce is reaching its end, after Dashnell and Annabel forced him to almost meet death he abandoned his physical body and fled away.


    We have yet to be able to find him, that was until Dashnell used his release form when Verena died.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Once he seen Dashnells release form for the second time it caused him untold amounts of fear and he finally made a mistake allowing us to pinpoint him.


    He decide to hid in plain sight sealing himself within the Void that Dashnell''s release form has taken as his personal napping spot."


    As I have very little to no energy left in my body I could only give Nala a look of displeasure, what shocked me was that she only sent back a smile. One that caused me great fear, I am sure I have seen that smile before and the reaction from Vivian and Annabel proved me right.


    As I try to signal for Valara to get me to safety Lilly who remained silent the entire time sealed off the area, a smile then appeared on her face that matched Vivians, Annabels and Nala''s.


    With no ability to resist my body is attacked by these hungry women even Valara joined in, sucking large quantities of my blood.


    I understand that due to my regeneration and other self lying in the Void that I could never truly run out of blood but this is annoying.

 121 Return.....

    After getting their fill they finally decide that it is time that we make our way back to the others, back home to the Dragon Empire.


    ....


    Stepping out of the tear we leave the Time Realm as we arrive inside the Thousand Empress Palace.


    Many eyes turn to me as I step out and not the gazes I was expecting, Valara can be seen carrying Vivian on her back standing on my left while Annabel was standing to my right.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    I look around to find myself in the sealed chamber when I first met the Demon Empress.


    Everyone turns to look over as they see the ''Extra'' Emperor and the other copies walk out of the tear.


    Before anyone could say anything or act Dashnell on the throne smiles as he tells them this is why he removed everyone''s prying eyes from the room.


    "I knew you would come, I was forced to see this meeting between us maybe after this we should keep our future sight on at all times.


    Being surprised by every strange thing is annoying."


    After he said that both Dashnells began to glow a pale white as they merged into one, Valara, and Annabel were the same merging with their past selves.


    They found it strange how both Empress Aisha and Anna were merged into Annabel but they were completely unable to understand how a child version of Samara was here and merged with her older past self.


    After the 4 fusions happened everyone started demanding answers, this was especially true for Empress Adina.


    Before everyone''s eyes Annabel raised Lilly up like a trophy before a bright flash took place.


    This flash made it so all those within the sealed off Throne room would now regain all the memories of their future selves that we knew. As Elise was in the Throne room at that time she was one of the first to rush at me and sunk her teeth deep into my neck taking in a large gulp of my blood.


    Everyone knew what my blood does to females no matter how powerful.


    And as expected Aidina was shocked, she sat on the ground and stared at me before getting up and demanding I take her to see her daughter.


    Before I made my way to the unaware Erida who lacked any memory of the past events, I ordered ''Elise'' who let everyone know to refer to her as Elise to gather all my wives in the same place so we can continue our little chat.


    Once we left the Throne room shoulder to shoulder everyone noticed Samara, Valara and Elise who always shadow my movements nowhere in sight.


    The one I was with was none other than Adina the Demon Empress.


    Instead of going straight to see Erida she used her newfound power to shift us into an isolated space, once inside she gulped down a mouthful of my blood as I ravished her wanting body.


    We clearly lost track of time as Valara knocked on the barrier of this sealed space to remind us that we should not get to sidetracked.


    As Adina recovered and changed cloths I went through all the things I had to do, I could feel that Xillah has already paid a visit to the Palace and once again abducted Eleanor.


    I have already given Tezrian quite a bit of loving and pulled her to my side all that is left is to have Adina pretend a bit.


    Once we meet with Erida I can bring them all away into the Void once more.


    Standing up I order the Palace to issue the announcement that Erida is now allowing all visits to those who wish to meet her. Under the protection of Adina''s trusted guards we make our way towards Erida''s Palace Hall, along the way we happen to ''meet up'' with Tezrian.


    "Swe- I mean Emperor why are you heading towards Erida''s chambers? Empress Adina you should have told me about meeting with Erida I would have accompanied you to meet her."


    Tezrian was doing her best to act as I instructed her not aware that Empress Adina had already fallen, she then followed behind us and to her surprise she could smell an overwhelming familiar sent from her Empress.


    "Worry not Tezrian once we see Erida you will be ''enlightened''"


    Tezrian was not sure how to take that comment made by the Empress but after I sent her a mental message she nodded her head and ignored it for now.


    As we made our way towards Erida''s quarters I was speaking with Adina mentally.


    "Don''t say to much aside from you and a few others the rest do not currently possess the memories of their past lives. Do not ruin my fun Adina or I will leave you wanting as I give Tezrian and Erida my seed."


    Once she heard this she stopped playing around and returned to the image that Tezrian and all the other female Demons remembered.


    "If you don''t hurry up with your games of manipulation I might not be able to control myself for long, as Valara interrupted our fun I have not fully gotten my fill!"


    .....


    Erida could be seen walking back and forth in her room as she already knew her mother was heading here alongside Tezrian her lover. How was she going to tell them that she had become the Emperor''s ''Bitch'' she did not know how to word the things she wanted to say to them.


    Trish appearing out of the shadows went up to Erida as they began making out.


    ....


    The guards outside could hear the footsteps of an incoming group they did not know which group wanted to see their princess first but upon seeing their Empress they felt overjoyed and then an immense amount of fear and guilt.


    They then began to pass mental messages to their Empress.


    "Empress we have failed you, that monster has already made the princess his."


    "Empress..... Erida has already fallen, there was nothing we could do."


    "Adina this old fool fears for the worst, everyone that enters that room should be wary of his lust. I hope you brought the Clan treasure with you, you will need it child."


    She paused as she received these messages for the second time, although most were the same some had slight differences. She finally understood how time works as she smiled at them, sending each of them a message different from the ones she sent in the past.


    She told each of them to gather their female descendants and all other female demons and have them all move over to the Dragon Empire.


    She filled them in on the fact that she has already confirmed that the Dragon Emperor can help free their people.


    That Elder Elwin was already making his way back to the main Clan to settle things.


    Some of them were about to move immediately until she quickly stopped them from moving saying that Tezrian and Erida have no knowledge of this so wait until she enters the room before they act.


    After hearing her command they felt ashamed that they were in such a rush to send their daughters, sisters and female members into the jaws of this lust beast they came to know as the Dragon Emperor.


    Once the group entered Erida''s chambers the many guards felt the cold sweat coming off of them as they removed their helmets. Each of them then rushed out of the hall that was quickly replaced with guards from Eleanors maid unit that was hidden throughout the Palace.


    After entering the room the scene played out exactly like the one before, Adina was putting on a perfect performance all until she could no longer hold it in watching Erida and Teziran begin making love on the bed in the room.


    She quickly tossed both of them on the floor as she pounced on me, I then found that she is no long able to listen to reason as she shed her clothes as the were melted to ash.


    As she began the others felt that this was all planned out, Erida and Tezrian then shared their experiences over the past week and found out they had both fallen into the Emperor''s hands.


    "Erida I am sorry by the time I received your letter I was already a lost cause."


    Erida had a evil smile on her face as she shared even more of her memories with Tezrian, Tezrian then felt shocked as she found out the reason she was overwhelmed with lust when Dashnell entered her room was all planned by Erida.


    Her own lover threw her into his arms all so she could be ''rewarded'' later on.


    Tezrian then removed her mouth from between Erida''s legs, pushing her away.


    "Even if Dashnell is a slut how could you send me into the abyss that is lust. How dare you not share his blood with me until now."


    Hearing thing about to get out of hand I quickly summon Lilly into the room. She appears at the same time I was summoning her. She then smiled at everyones confused gazes and Adina who was lost to her lust.


    A bright light flashed as everyone in the room regained everything lost due to Valara''s time skip.


    Silence was then followed by numerous stares at me and Adina, I could tell that these were not gazes of jealousy but one of hunger as one gives to their prey.


    They want the blood that is owed to them I know it, so before they could pin me down I teleported us all into the Void were everyone else awaited our arrival.


    Although they expected us to arrive after having a bit of fun they never expected to see me appear as I was being mauled by a this group of women.


    With a smile on her face Trish had a look on her face of absolute lust as she grew a ''dick'' as she tossed aside reason and joined in on the fun. Only to be pinned down by one of the Titans that ever since arriving and receiving her past memories has been staring at her.


    "Stella?" Trish questioned noticing her erratic thoughts.


    Stella''s thoughts were being heard by everyone present. "Lady Lari-Trish please don''t take things out on me later, he ordered me to hold you down if you tried to use your ''skills'' against the other girls."


    Before Stella could continue Trish was already yelling. "Why are you stopping me, even if I fail this time sooner or later I will fill everyone of you with my seed even if you can''t give birth I can make it look like you became pregnant.


    Stella you are not stronger than me in this life, not yet anyway I know you will try to find a way but for now I am second only to a few and I don''t think they will stop me!"


    As she was to busy pinning down Stella as she thrusted her grown cock in and out of her, she failed to see Kiera behind her.


    She soon felt the presence of Kiera but by then it was to late she was smacked in the back of the head and drop down onto the floor with a loud thud.


    Stella who was now free was still slumped over on the floor next to Trish with her attire ruined as Trish ripped it apart as she shoved her self into Stella.


    She was the first and only victim and felt like she was wronged, when she tried to stand up she found herself within the embrace of the one she loved.


    "Cheer up Stella. I have a great surprise for that unruly sister of mine, she had been planningon doing that to everyone ever since she regained her past memories.


    So I will make and example out of her for all the others with the same intention.


    So while she is enjoying her much needed nap how about we all get to it then."


    Saying so the world around the billions of beauties dimed as tentacles all shaped like my own cock emerged and swarmed at them.


    .....

 122 Inherited Name

    Rushing through the Void Elwin wore the expression of panic as he followed behind Empress Eleanor and Xillah, someone Adina told him could and will cleanse their race unless he found a way for them to appease her.


    He had no idea who this woman was but if Empress Eleanor was following her as if following a teacher he knew these two would be the key to freeing his kin trapped inside the Seal.


    "Um... Xillah you mentioned that you knew how to free my people and will aid me in freeing them once I fulfilled a condition that you would explain to me, is there no better time than now to enlighten me on what it is I must do?"


    Looking worriedly at the pair of women he worked up the nerves to ask.


    Xillah turned her head which scared Elwin half to death, her body then adjusted to fully turn along with her head. He knew from before that she was somewhat part shadow but seeing only her head turn completely without the body until after made his stomach turn.


    "Talking to others is not what I am best at, forgive me for this.


    Once we reach the seal I will open it for you, showing that I can indeed help your people escape it. All I ask is that you make your people surrender completely to my Master, Dashnell.


    Once I see that they will keep their word and do not seek to kill any my children or cause Dashnell any harm the Seal will naturally vanish."


    Hearing this Elwin was a little shocked she could control the Seal? How high was she ranked to be given such a privilege, none of the Shadow Wraiths should hold this kind of power alone.


    When he was about to ask for more information on Xillah and her rank Eleanor saw the want for information on his face.She then told him that Xillah is the Progenitor of the entire Shadow Wraith race and that they are truly called Shades.


    That so long as the Demons hold any hatred towards the Shades they will remain inside the seal, as once released they will no doubt cause trouble for her Creator who is Dashnell.


    Elwin stopped moving though the Void at this moment as the information melted his brain, how could Dashnell be her Creator when she is older than even the Ancient Demons.


    Then he thought about his Grandfather''s ramblings about being split off from a True God.


    Thinking back Elwin started clutching his chest as he took out a pitch black orb trying to hand it to Xillah.


    Xillah reacted almost emotionlessly as she took the orb from Elwin absorbing it into herself before looking deep into Elwins eyes.


    "Oh.. You are one of our descendants, this won''t do.


    Us fighting each other will make our Creator sad, I will do my best to fix this mistake.


    I want you to do your part Elwin, go to the Demon and Lantar Clans and tell them that I will personally arrive to negotiate a ''peace''."


    Xillah then left the Void taking Eleanor with her.


    Elwin felt a pain in his side once the two left, when he looked down he spotted the black orb now in the shape of a shard digging into him. Did she do something to the orb when she absorbed it? Was he about to become a puppet like all the others that cause trouble for the Shadow Wraiths?


    He then heard and echoing voice enter his mind calming him down, it was the voice of his Grandfather.


    He immediately asked his Grandfather why Xillah who should be like him is alive and well while he is an orb of darkness.


    "Child you achieved my dream!! Xillah''s mind was opened up to me and I came back to bestow you with my powers, after I will go back and become part of my Creator again.


    It is my wish to return, as for why I died and she did not the answer is simple, it is because I am weak compared to that monster.


    Don''t let her silent nature fool you she is the purest of evil, all of our Creators negative qualities were taken into her body allowing us to be born more pure than most.


    Never become that woman''s enemy as she would use any and all means to remove even the slightest threat to her or Dashnells wellbeing.


    When he first went to sleep we waited trillions of years before Lilly the God of Creation told us to go and live our own lives in the new realms she would create.


    Many immediately left as they were finally granted freedom, being trapped looking at our Creator sleeping form was to much for us to bare.


    We assumed he would die one day taking us with him, but then Lilly came and gave us a way out so it would be strange if we did not wish to live a life before we died alongside our master.


    I then found out later that he was not dying but sleeping to repair the damage caused to his mind, the one who told me was Ibrahim he told everyone of us this.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    This enraged a few who felt abandoned as Xillah and Morrigan knew of this long ago but remained silent.


    Their silence caused a deep seeded hatred to be birthed inside all those who split off from Dashnell, some of us were weak but some were like Xillah and Morrigan to powerful for anything in the newly created realms to challenge.


    As their hate for being left out by those two continued to grow they raised armies to try to break into the Void realm were he slept to reclaim his body as their own.


    During this time many of us found out that we were not granted immortality like our Master, the few who did not age were Xillah, Morrigan and Titus. For those two you should know that they never left his side, as for Titus he should know that Dashnell is currently alive how could he not.


    Titus like those two is more than just a part of him, he is Dashnells Spirit given a body of his own I do not know what he is doing currently but he should be watching over Dashnell like those two.


    The others were like me mating with the various creatures Lilly created, we tried to leave anything behind since we did not possess Immortality. Many if not most when getting close to death made there way back to Dashnell after leaving behind things for our descendants like I did.


    As you should have guessed the Demon and Lantar Clan were created by me just like the Shades were created by Xillah.


    Once I finish gifting you my power every relic I left behind will bond with its current holder, each of them will then gain a portion of my memories and powers this should allow you to quickly gain control over all of your kin.


    With their help all those of my Bloodline will no longer desire to go to war with those of Xillah''s Bloodline. She has always been difficult to handle, always be wary of her my child."


    Taking in all this information a cold sweat drenched Elwins back as he thought back to his first meeting with Dashnell and how he should be praised for his good foresight, throwing Teressa into the mouth of that hungry wolf.


    "Thank you Grandfather, does anyone else know that you were the one who created the Demon race? How did Xillah not realize this until I showed her your core, that we were created by you?"


    A flood of information entered his mind as he felt his Grandfather fade away.


    In this information he learned his Grandfather''s name was, Geryon. Elwin knew from this day forward he will take on this name as his own, aiding Aida in controlling all of their Bloodline.


    .....


    "Lady Xillah are we not going to follow Elwin to the Seal?" Eleanor asked as Xillah changed direction.


    "No. He will be able to handle things on his own now that I awakened that relic he was carrying.


    As for what a relic is, it is the remains of one of the many children that split off from Master refined into tools that will aid their descendants.


    If I had known they were my fallen brothers children I would have eradicated them on the spot for treason, but Master has already forbid me from killing them. So long as Elwin is able to do his part I will honor my fallen brother and release his children from my seal."


    Hearing Xillah speak of wiping out all of Adina''s kin without any signs of hesitation Eleanor knew why Xillah sought her out. She too places Dashnells life above all else, being half Creed, half Observer earned her a troubled time growing up and working for the council.


    Everyone of the mortal races despised the Observers for taking in the majority of the Creed race, unlike the Draconians,Titans and Ancients only a few knew they took in a large number of Creed.


    So many of the Mortal races declared a never ending stream of war against the Observers trying to force them to abandon the Creed, who would have thought that the Current ruler not only refused but married one of the Creed Elders who later gave birth to her.


    As she reminisces about her past Xillah showed a rare smile as they arrived in a realm that belonged to her personally.


    When the two stopped Xillah turned around, quickly facing Eleanor before she rushed at her and gave a deep kiss, slightly confused Eleanor enjoyed the kiss given until she felt a searing pain through her chest.


    "Master gifted you one of his hearts!!


    I always wanted one, with you following me here I shall finally get one step closer to being one with him.


    I can no longer merge with him so I will settle with merging with you, the pain will fade soon or you could reject me and we can pretend this did not happen."


    Waiting for Eleanor to choose Xillah was shocked by this young girls decisiveness, she who has lived less than 200 years chose to merge with such an ancient and powerful creature without hesitation.


    As the two merged into one, high in the sky Tianna watched as someone else other than her had accepted merging with one of her father''s ''Children''.


    As the merge was nearing completion she poked open a hole in Xillah''s created world and stepped inside.


    Sensing someone enter her world Xillah and Eleanor expected their Master to be here to scold them for what they had done. While he was here alongside Valara what they did not expect to find was a teenage looking version of Morrigan.


    "You merged with Masters daughter? How dare you! I will rip her out of you, then finally only I will remain for Master to spoil!!" Trying to rush at Morrigan the two moved their body to attack.


    Stepping in between the now two teenage monsters I wait for them to stop, while they do stop I can feel that they did not like that I stopped them and the pain I feel in both sides of my head can attest to it.


    After the two have slightly vented they appear before me kneeling down.


    The first to speak to me was Xillah and Eleanor who have fused, the teen was petite with firm muscles visible at a distant.


    Long black hair along with silver grey eyes, she looked up at me before speaking.


    "Ella greats you Master!"


    .......

 123 Ella and Tianna

    As everyone heard her speak Valara could not hold in her laugh as she heard the young girl speaking so seriously, she looked at Ella who is now Eleanor and Xillah fused and thought of Annabel.


    She then turned to me waiting for the other to speak their new name, as expected the Tianna, Morrigan fusion spoke up but to everyone surprise but mine she stated her name was still Tianna.


    Hissing could be heard from Ella as she requested information on how and why the two merged into one. Tianna only smiled as she looked over at her ''Mother'' at least this is still one of her many mothers so she did not wish to cause any hard fillings and opened her mind up to everyone.


    Looking into their combined mind we see that after she left the Mortal Realm she journeyed into the Void alongside Vesta her elder brother then with Morrigan shouldering the burden of travel they went their separate ways.


    After exiting the Void they arrived at their destination the Teress Realm, and once there she allowed Morrigan to display all her might announcing that she Heir to the throne has come to completely unify the powers within Teress under the Council.


    While she was using Morrigan to handle those who she could not currently fight she herself fought everyone else. this allowed her to learn the harshness of war and battle and how cruel it could be to be seen as a weak child using their parents power.


    These experiences allowed her to grow faster as she tried to catch up to her brothers experience.


    It took her 10 whole years to have all the powers not apart of the Council to submit to her, as for the powers already under the control of the Guardians they naturally tried their best during the ten years to gain her favor.


    Gaining her favor was Gaining the current ruler of the Guardians favor.


    To them hearing that she was a possible future Heir made them bend to her demands even more.


    The Ancients were the most blessed as she was the daughter of Tia who was not only an Ancient but their High Empresses only daughter.


    This was a boost to their already overwhelming advantage within the Council, aside from the Draconians, Titans and Observes which of the other Council members could compete with them.


    Knowing that the young Guardian Dashnell has taken on many wives and was even producing countless children that he spoiled, many of the others who knew they had sent ''Brides'' to him requested as much information as they could from Morrigan but talking to her was like speaking to the dead as she never replied to anything not said by Tianna.


    No one knew how to handle this, so the Draconians to the shock of everyone developed a teleporter that was powerful enough to travel though the Void and reach the Mortal Realm. With this not only could they meet their daughters and the army that was sent there years ago but they could meet their Emperor.


    ...


    Shifting through Tianna''s memories they found many things but still not what they wanted so Valara and Ella joined forces to find the answer faster.


    Once they found what they were looking for they were shocked to see that it was during a battle for her life that Tianna decided to merge with Morrigan.


    The Teress Realm that they thought was completely safe was invaded by another Realm that found a way into Teress through the hole that was opened by the Bisar.


    Using this tunnel they entered the Void and made their way into Teress, after years of spying they found out the power that controlled Teress left giving them the confidence to invade while they were weak.


    They forced Tianna into a situation that she could not control on her own, the Council summoned the united forces of all the races now under their control but it was not enough to stop the planned flood of enemies that was invading.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    By the time they stopped their enemies advance they already took control over 25% of Teress, Tianna complained to Morrigan not able to understand why she was holding back so much against this invading force that wished to take over her Masters Home.


    Morrigan only replied by shifting her gaze at the youth high in the sky surrounded by golden light.


    Looking at the army under his command she could only shake her head, this army that was strong enough to push back the young Guardians who lead the Draconians, Titans and Ancients into battle were pushed back by these creatures.


    Morrigan alone was the reason there was very little to no casualties on either side.


    She then announced that the Council will hand over and no more than 25% of Dashnells territory to them to call home as this was his, her Master''s Orders.


    The youth did not complain he only lead his people to a region within Teress that was Close to the Core of this Realm and settled down Claiming exactly 25% of the entire Realm. Once he was done he immediately requested to join the Council confusing all but Morrigan.


    As she explained the youths identity everyone of the Councils Elders were shocked beyond belief, they did not expect the entire force under his control including himself as beings created from Dashnells many powers and different aspects of his personality.


    The youth surrounded by golden light was Dashnells spirit manifested in the flesh, many went to greet him as they learned his name was Titus but when they went over and called him this he was sent into a rage forbidding anyone from calling him the name others had Given him.


    This was not the name his Master had given him but the name his brothers and sisters choose for him as he did not tell them his true name. The only ones who knew his true name were his Master and those 2 sisters he hated.


    Tianna took all of this badly as she could not even understand why Titus did things the way he did instead of just revealing himself and the others.


    She hated that she could only sit by as Morrigan made all the important decisions, so after the battle with Titus and after he requested to join the Council she summoned Morrigan into her chambers.


    Here on the Ancients home world Tianna demanded Morrigan share all her memories and experiences with her, Morrigan gave the child no more than 20 years old a strange smile as if she had all these events planned out in advance.


    Morrigan told Tianna that the two of them can come to a compromise were they truly shared everything so long as Tianna is willing. During this moment in time Tianna was afraid to make a deal with this monster that pretended to be anything other than walking Carnage.


    She then heard her ''father''s'' voice in her head.


    "Child don''t listen to Morrigan she just wants to merge with you, if you wish to come home Daddy will spoil you I can even give you a little crown of your own."


    Morrigan then stopped her games as she spoke to Tianna while kneeling down meeting this young Princess eye to eye.


    "Your father knows of my desire to become one with him again but that feat is now impossible, after he regained his former power by absorbing his true self within the Void I no longer have the ability to return to being a part of him.


    So I will ask you little girl, will you not become one with me? You will gain the power you seek and all the information you lack about your Father. You will lose nothing in this exchange I will not treat you as a puppet as the fusion will merge everything between us until we are no more only a new being will remain.


    One that is us!


    I won''t push you into deciding now, you have all the time in the world as I will merge with no one else but you. Your desire for him is just like mine, while I do want to rush into his embrace to become his possession I also want everyone to know that I am more than just his possession.


    When they think of him I want them to fear me as well as his blade that cuts down all in his way.


    Those ''Mothers'' of yours are slowly descending down a path of no return only a few will manage to resist him and even then can any of us truly refuse his demands. If he appeared before us and started to spread your virgin legs you would welcome him in.


    While if he asked for my death I would gladly end it with a smile of no regret no hesitation, so child what will you do we both want the same thing why not work together an-" As she was about to keep going and try her best to convince Tianna she heard the girls answer.


    "Ok."


    Morrigan is not good with speaking or dealing with others but traveling alongside Tianna she learned from the young girl how to properly communicate but even so this shocked her.


    "I said ok. How do we begin? Are you going to absorb me or do I have to ''try'' absorbing you?"


    Morrigan shot a ball of black light into Tianna''s mind as she sat on the cold floor in the room trying to understand this child thoughts. She knew she would eventually succeed in merging with her but she had thought it would only happen years down the road.


    While a massive sphere of darkness surrounded Tiana''s room everyone began to rush to her aid only to hear a mixed voice of Tianna and Morrigan telling them to leave this matter to them. The Ancients could only look at the Guardians who were guarding Dashnells child for answers.


    The Guardians then nodded as they guarded the entire area from anyone but Titus, who put a chair in front of the darkness as if watching a show.


    It would take a few more weeks to find out that Morrigan and Titus planned everything that happened in the Teress Realm, so Titus was enjoying this moment to gain a better understanding of his dear sister.


    ....


    Before the ''Invasion'' Unknown Realm


    Titus was gathering all his brothers and sisters that still lived as well as their entire Clans they created once he found out his Master was active outside of the Void Realm.


    After he entered the Void Realm to check to see if his guess was correct he saw his Master in a younger form absorbing his release form into his tiny body. The sight almost enrage him but he could sense that the two were the same entity, so he held back and waited for it to be over.


    Once the two finished fusing he found out that his connection to his Master grew stronger but he could no longer merge with him, this caused him regret as well as extreme delight.


    He then went to embrace his Master crying tears as he soaked his chest.


    His descendants that he allowed to follow him into the Void Realm looked as their own Creator cried out the name Dashnell!


    The reason he is in the Teress Realm now is all the fault of Morrigan, she informed him that their Masters home the Teress Realm was about to be destroyed by invaders and since he is already in the Void with the others he should do his ''Duty'' and wipe them out.


    He hurried into the Void tunnel that lead to Teress and indeed he found a force preparing for a desperate war for a new home in Teress.

 124 Finding a Hos

    Standing in front of his people is a middle aged man, with his hand behind his back a pair of claws could be seen slightly shaking as he looked out as the last surviving members of his race.


    They had been fighting a war that forced them to flee here to this lower Realm, he knew that once they entered they would have to become enemies with everyone in this new Realm.


    He sighed as he clenched his fist moving closer to his people.


    "Once we enter Teress from the Void the natives will be alerted of our invasion, we will occupy as many world as we can as quickly as possible before creating shields around the newly claimed home of our people.


    We were hunted down and slaughtered for our blood, bones, eyes and everything else by those monsters who claim to be human, we have no place in the Heaven Realm anymore. Those captured along with all those who failed to make it with the rest of us have been confirmed to be dead.


    Their marks have appeared on our bodies, Long live their will though us! We Dragons will reclaim the blood our brothers and sisters lost one day but before we can achieve that we must survive.


    Every time other creatures find out about our bloods effects to aid them in reaching a new realm, we become hunted to near extinction so from today on we will no longer mingle with any other races that are not our own.


    Now ready yourselves, while we will catch them off guard there are still a few who can challenge us.


    We already have people on the inside, once we enter Teress we will head towards the region they have chosen as our new home."


    Standing in the air above his supposed ''enemy'' Titus feels his blood boil as he curses Morrigan for her shit personality.


    She should know their creator would never allow anyone to harm these creatures that resemble him so much, thinking this is the reason she told him to hurry he makes his way towards the unaware creatures that are setting off.


    "I would reconsider entering for the moment child." Titus said as he revealed himself.


    The Elders and other combatants moved between this threat and the young and defenceless of their kind.


    As they all stared worriedly at this grey haired old man before them his golden eyes looked at them warmly, they did not understand why they felt a warmth from his stare.


    Some even felt their blood boil from the aura he was emitting.


    The Elders could feel a vast amount of dragon blood flowing through this aged man''s veins.


    "Stay Guarded, he has killed many of our kind! Prepare for battle." Shouted one of the more experience Elders, he had met a similar creature before and they killed anything and everything around them like swatting flies.


    He was sure this creature before was the same as he felt such a similar filling when he thought of that female ''Calamity''.


    "Don''t ever compare me to that filth! We may be brother and sister but she and I are complete opposites. Don''t make this harder than it has to be I just need you to wait here until the rest of my kin arrive."


    Just before he could continue the Elders that just confirmed that he was a threat attacked.


    Following the lead of the Elders every warrior of the Obsidian Dragon Clan threw themselves at Titus who simply laughed as he shook his head.


    The first to reach him was a young Dragon youth with bright green eyes, these piercing green eyes consumed his entire focus as he stopped all time around him and every Dragon within the Void.


    His use of such force was sudden and no matter how fast he retracted his ability he still heard a voice enter his head.


    "Who are you? Besides Dashnell I never felt anyone who could control Time so well, I am on my way to you now don''t try to run away I have already marked you." - Valara


    With a bitter smile on his face he knew he would have a new guest arriving so he allowed the Dragons to observe his actions while they remained frozen in his Time lock.


    Looking at the youth before him he allows him free movement, as a strange smile appears on his face he says.


    "Those eyes of yours, can you tell me who your parents are child?" He said in a calming tone.


    The Elders below wanted to warn the youth to be careful but found that although they could move slightly and were able to see and hear they could not speak. Even as they tried to make fearful expressions to warn the youth their faces remained frozen.


    The youth knew he could do nothing against this expert before him and his clenched fist bleed as he told his origins to the Elder before him.


    While he thought of lying he could feel the man watching his life as watching a river flow, the Elder was able to enter his mind and even things he had long forgotten were being unburied before him and the Elder.


    He entire life was an open book before this old man''s power so he told him everything he wanted to know.


    Both his parents died protecting the Clan while he was a child, forcing him to become an orphan like most if not all those of his Clan.


    Dragons were hunted everywhere or seen as evil creatures meant to be hunted.


    Even in a humanoid form they were hunted down for their blood as it served as a mystical medicine that could cure all wounds, strengthen the body of those who consumed it giving them a physique similar to that of a Dragons.


    Who would not want the power of the legendary creature known as a Dragon?


    While other races felt this was some natural way to become stronger and to stand at the peak of the world, to those with even the slightest bit of Dragon blood they had a world of hell to endure.


    After hearing the youths story Titus asked for his name.


    "My name is Edmund!" He answered confidently, as he was able to peer into the mind of the grey haired Elder in front of him.


    Below the Dragon Clan Elders could feel the youths emotions and what they felt they feared, before they could say anything they watched as the Elder stretched out his hand and placed it on the youths head.


    After that time completely froze for them as Titus and Edmund fused together.


    After gaining a new form and such overwhelming power Edmund felt he was given complete control of this body as Titus slept to allow their fusion to complete smoothly.


    This was Titus showing good will as he tried to gain the trust of this youth so he would not fight the merging of their mind, body and soul. Failure would destroy them both and he did not wish to trouble his Master and have him rush to save him for a mistake he could prevent.


    Edmund quickly undid the seal on Time and waited for this ''guest'' of his, when they never showed up he was happy he had already formed a plan in his head after he felt Titus enter a slumber.


    A cruel smile appeared and disappeared from his face as he turned to his kin below.


    The Elders knew his personality the best and feared his new found power but they could not sense anything from him anymore as he sealed off their connection.


    "I will lead us into the Teress Realm, Elders I hope you can stay silent I don''t wish to silence you leaving our Dragon Clan Leaderless.


    Others will soon arrive to help us they are siblings with the creature I merged with and are going to make Teress their home as well.


    You all will follow my commands until I can verify every part of my plan.


    ......


    Within the River of Time.


    Valara was moving towards the creature that had such perfect control over time but stopped once it became sloppy and immature, she could not tell what happened but Dashnell grabbed her hand as they kept going.


    "Let''s make a quick trip I will be gaining a new son today so I wish to talk to him to make sure he can take back what I lost long ago." Listening to Dashnells words Valara could see a hint of disgust in his voice, and this was even more than his disgust towards the Ancient Creed.


    She did not say anything as the two traveled through the River of Time.


    Soon enough they exited and before them they spotted Three Suns.


    He was leading the Dragon Empires army in a battle over control of this region that was controlled by a powerful Clan the none of the former powers dared to antagonize. They suggested that they would only surrender if Three Suns army could best their greatest fighters without his aid.


    They knew they were no match for Three Suns but if someone wished to rule their Clan they had to show they had the power to allow them to reach a higher Realm. The True God realm Three Suns was at was their goal so they wished to display their might in front of him to gain his favor.


    As the battles raged below Three Suns felt something entering the area, he knew it was far more powerful than he was and it was even more powerful than anything he ever sensed before.


    Even the Dragon Emperor who he trained with previously to reach the True God Realm would find it hard to do anything to something so powerful.


    Rising up away from the battles below Three Suns took hold of his weapon and flew towards the incoming party.


    Watching their General make such a serious face they knew something was wrong, besides those still participating in the friendly matches below those under Three Suns who were near his level made their way to him.


    Leon who was among them along with Lana then received a command from Three Suns.


    "Stay where you are! This is a command go back and prepare to leave, return to the Empire and inform Lady Tia that I have fallen in battle. I can spare very little wor-"


    "Silence Three Suns, is this how you greet your Emperor?"


    As the voice entered everyone''s ears, cold sweat was quickly evaporated from Three Suns body as he returned his great sword to his back.


    Standing up even straighter than before he smiled.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Greeting Dragon Emperor!


    Welcome to the Northern region Controlled by the Etrish Clan. They have agreed to be absorbed into the Empire so long as we aid a few of them in entering the True God Realm.


    That is why we are allowing the young ones to spar against each other."


    Looking below I can see Hanson battling a young female warrior from the Etrish Clan, the smile on his face told it all. Not only was he in love he was pushing himself against his opponent even after all the training he underwent.


    After he heard his father''s voice he got distracted from their battle and was injured by her attack, she tried to deliver a finishing blow to win the match but her opponent''s counter vanished as she got close causing her attack to grievously wound him.


    "Ahhhh!" Yelled Hanson as he felt the intense pain wash over his body, the Etrish Clan was gifted in Lightning elemental oriented arts that focused on attack power.


    As everyone watched the lightning sword engulf Hanson more than fear over took them.


    They just heard that the Emperor was here and it was proven when they saw Hansons face when he looked over at his father, enough to be distracted at such a crucial time.


    Emillia quickly halted her attack and rushed towards the injured youth, she was not the only one who did so her Clan Elders also rushed forward bringing with them their best methods to heal the Emperors son.

 125 My Son

    Three Suns along with everyone else were shocked by the Emperors relaxed expression, they only saw Empress Valara rush below using her power to undo the damage caused by the attack.


    The way she did it caused everyone watching to understand the Emperor''s calmness.


    They watched as she appeared before the still screaming Hanson, and with a wave of her hand not only did Hanson stop screaming but his body started to move along with everyone in the surrounding area.


    Watching closely they all became shocked at how Valara reversed the events that just occured with a simply wave of her hand.


    After finding his face and body were no longer badly wounded he stared at his Mother, forcing the tears back into his eyes he remembered his words to his father.


    He and he alone caused this to happen when he was distracted, although he could have healed off the damage he could only imagine what the others would do once he was injured.


    He quickly looked up and spotted the apparent shock and fear on the faces of Emillia and the Etrish Clan Elders.


    As they rushed over and bowed along with Emillia they saw the Emperor embracing Hanson.


    "Stupid child, why did you look away while in a battle?" Shaking my head I continue.


    "Will you not introduce me? I can tell what you plan to do, your fake screams did not fool me."


    Blushing when he heard this Hanson received many stares of confusion.


    "I was going to ask for Emillia''s hand in marriage!" Shouted the 10 year old youth.


    Shock once again filled everyone''s mind Emillia was 15 years old and had the full support of the Clan due to her overwhelming talent and beauty.


    Standing up and taking a step back Emillia replied. "If you wish to marry me I will agree so long as my Clan will not be punished for my earlier attack against the Prince." Saying so she bowed towards me and Valara as tears and the shaky body of a teenage girl pleaded before us.


    "No one will be punished for this Childs foolishness, if anyone was going to be punished it would only be me!" Thinking it was the Emperor who spoke everyone soon found that it was Three Suns who spoke up and arrived before the kneeling Elders from the Etrish Clan.


    They had no idea how much say he possessed but as he stood in line with the Emperor and Empress, something that neither of the two sons did they could only say he held immense authority within the Dragon Empire.


    Nodding my head I come over to pat the head of the terrified girl.


    "Dad, stop I will handle this on my own!"


    Laughing at Hanson I remove my hand from Emillia''s head and walk over towards Leon.


    "You will be receiving training once we return to the Empire, I know you have been here within the Etrish Clans Domain for awhile. Take those women you have taken as wives back home with you and treat my Daughter Lishine to a wonderful time.


    I was shocked she allowed you to leave on your own knowing how lustful you are."


    Hearing me calling him lustful Leon no longer held back as he barraged me with an earful of words.


    "Lishine is back home raising your Grandchildren you old monster don''t you call me lustful, I only added a few girls into my harem." Turning to Three Suns Leon bowed before he stripped off his military uniform revealing his scaled body for all to see.


    He then made his way to the Elders in the Etrish clan that all had confused expressions on their faces, even so they still lead him towards their Clan.


    Emillia who had long since calmed down now had a beat red face as she kept taking glances at Hanson who gave her a bright smile. She had already felt he wanted to be more than friends with her but she did not think he would pursue her to such an extent as she was older than him.


    She did not think a Prince of the Dragon Empire that now holds so much power over the entire Realm would fancy her. She smiled and shook her head as she thought about how a few of her Clan members were found throwing themselves at Leon.


    Would she also have to share Hanson with others? She then smiled bitterly as she looked at the overwhelmingly beautiful Empress Valara. She did not know why she was unable to notice this woman before but looking at her now she was blinded by her beauty.


    "H.. How do you." Emillia paused as she started to speak to the Empress. Her Clan Elders nearly had a heart attack as she started to speak to the Empress. Thinking Emillia was about to cause the cold looking female Empress to enter a rage they were about to speak up.


    "You wish to know how I share Dashnell with all his other wives?" Valara asked Emillia who once again had tears in her eyes. Emillia did not know why but she knew she liked Hanson more than any other boy she has ever met, even those who tried to woo her in the past could not compare.


    This Prince was going to be given the world as he grew older, she did not think he would pay any attention to her but during his stay he filled her heart with an unknown warmth.


    "I do! How do you handle it?" She asked Valara as she gripped her fist.


    "Easy. I try my best to steal him away at every chance I get. I should warn you that unlike you I also have a woman who I love, she and I became his wives at the same time so the that made it easier for me to ''share'' him."


    Hearing the Empress tell on of their Chosen youths about herself they were overjoyed with delight.


    The Etrish Clan knew they would gain a lot from this, they got up from their bows as they tried their luck with speaking with the Emperorwhile the Empress and Emillia continued their talk.


    To their surprise it seemed like he was waiting for them to get up and speak to him, they then stopped the battles for today and decided to hold a feast.


    After the feast it was announced that Emillia would be wed to Prince Hanson of the Dragon Empire, while a few others from their Clan have already left with Prince Leon.


    This news spread quickly to the other powers within the Mortal Realm, but to Three Suns this was not the only thing he was informed about.


    Alone inside a sealed off room stood two men even Empress Valara would only find out about this talk later on.


    "Three Suns! Will you become my Son!"


    I said looking at the tall brawny man that had become a great General within the Dragon Empire. His face told me he did not know how to respond, his shaky hands trembled as he finally looked up at me.


    "Father! If you would have me why would I turn you away? I could already tell you were grooming me I just had no idea you wished to adopt me after taking so many of my daughters away."


    Feeling a little bit of shame I try to laugh it off, before walking in front of Three suns and handing him a black orb.


    "This is for you my child, I have a mission for you that only you can do. If I tried to do it I would fail as I did before, how could a father kill his own son without losing his own? This task Three Suns is a dirty one but I will let you choose on whether or not you take it.


    By killing this Son of mine who killed his mother and took everything from me in the past I ask are you willing to kill him for me?"


    I was not sure if he heard any of my words but I knew he felt the weight of how serious I took this, I have only ever given him a few orders like this and he thought back to his first task where his life was on the line against Alba.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Father If I must stain my hands in the blood of Gods I will do it for you! This brother that has caused you so much pain I will put him to rest so you don''t need to worry I will get it done!"


    Sitting on the manifested chair I look up at Three Suns as tears fall from my draconic eyes.


    "Good, good I... I leave this to you then my Son. This brother of yours has absorbed a great power take it from him and make it your own, once he knows he can not beat you he will try to absorb you this is also how I met my end those years ago."


    Speaking no more I get up and with a trembling hand pat Three Suns shoulder before vanishing.


    Inside the room all alone Three Suns hold the black orb as his own tears roll off the orb and onto the ground. Having had internal strife before he took the Throne he knew the pain of Blood having to kill each other.


    What he saw in Dashnells eyes was the same look his father had as he watched his Sons kill each other for the Title of Three Suns.


    He gripped the black orb as he stood up thinking about his father''s smile as blood dripped from his mouth, Three Suns knew better than anyone that besides his wife, his father was the true reason he ascended to the throne.


    His wife Lana was wounded for him causing her to nearly die giving birth to their first child, while his father died taking the killing blow his brother sent his way.


    That day he lost both his eldest brother and beloved father.


    He knew this was a second chance to make things right, he would not hesitate and take this new brother of his life!


    Three Suns has already since long ago started to treat the Emperor as his father, there was just too many similarities between the two men, he would not lose his father this time.


    ....


    Teress Realm


    Edmund having tricked everyone into thinking he was Titus lead his people and those brothers and sisters of Titus into Teress began his fake war.


    Morrigan had long since filled him in on the plan once she found out he did not kill the Dragon Clan, thinking she was speaking to her soft hearted brother she gave him a choice that would help her gain what she wanted.


    Edmund knew that this was his chance, how could he not know what she wanted. After going through Titu''s most recent memories he knew she wanted to merge with a young female she was supposed to be guarding.


    This would allow him to do what he needed while she was busy merging.


    After the fake war ended with little to no deaths on either side Edmund set up things for the Obsidian Dragon Clan before leaving to meet with Morrigan.


    What the two discussed was unknown to everyone but Morrigan soon announced that this fraction would soon Join the Council that controlled all of the Teress Realm.


    Soon after a giant black sphere wrapped around Princess Tianna''s quarters, unable to get inside the Ancients started to freak out as they made their way towards Morrigan''s room only to find it empty.


    The only thing that calmed them was when ''Titus'' showed up and told them everything was fine and Morrigan was already inside with the Princess so she should be fine.


    They had already learned about his origins before during a meeting they had with Morrigan so why would they suspect anything other than the truth from him.


    Once Edmund made sure Morrigan would remain busy for a while he decided he no longer wish to play the part of Titus.


    The youth then stood up and with a savage expression of madness started laughing in madness, this caused the nearby Ancients to feel terror from the youth.


    After a short bit of laughter he then vanished from their sight, they quickly informed the other children of Dashnell of Titu''s strange behavior only to receive more bad news.

 126 Edmund

    After the three women watched up to that part they were forced out of Tianna''s mind, she looked at them as they still had questions and wished to know what happened to Titus.


    "Ask Dashnell he was the one who sent Three Suns after Edmund, after we were informed of his behavior being strange, while the Obsidian Dragon Clan is now under the protection of Elder Ibrahim and the Draconians.


    Dashnell must have given them a direct order or I would have cleansed them from this world for keeping what they knew secret, I don''t care if they were afraid they should have spoken up before he fled." Tianna said causing everyone to give her strange looks.


    This was what Morrigan would have said they were looking for any sign that Tianna was still there besides the name they chose to take. As the group stared at her she felt annoyed and once again voiced her thoughts about how they should stop staring at her as it is annoying.


    This was what they were looking for, a clear sign that Tianna was there and now they have it.


    Morrigan would never speak to them on her own, she would not even mind the stares but Tianna did and always made sure to tell those around her of her feelings.


    .....


    With that out of the way the group looked at eachother and started to plan ahead on a way to deal with their run away brother Titus.


    Tianna, Ella and Valara began to form a strong bond as they worked together, for this is the first time with everyone having a great amount of information on the one they loved to the point of obsession.


    Their talk did not involve how to deal with Titus at first, in the beginning they talked about how to monopolize the majority of Dashnells time for themselves. The three of them seem to have formed an alliance against the other wives.


    Not willing to have them rule my life I quickly sent all this information to Samara, Kiera and Verena who would form another group that would oppose these three. They seemed to have noticed my message and simply ignored me and started to talk about Titus.


    They did not have faith in Three Suns as they did not know that I had already planned for massive gap in power between Edmund and Three Suns.


    The black orb I gave him will rip into Edmund once they are near each other and absorb Titus into it, once that is done Three Suns just has to live long enough for the orb to merge with him. While I would like to let them help me with this I will let Three Suns do this alone.


    This will be his final test before I announce his status as my Son to the entire Empire.


    While this group of newly made best friends worked on a plan I stood still as I watched from the black orb as Three Suns made his way through the Void to the spot I told him to be at.


    As he was shooting though the Void like a flaming comet he ''happened'' to meet Vesta who was resting in the location he was told to fight Edmund.


    "Hello Brother! Father as already told me about everything, the two of us shall fight Edmund in this place together.


    Is what I wanted to say but Father has told me to do nothing but ensure Edmund makes his way here, if you''re wondering why it is because I am the bait!


    Edmund feels he is not complete, his main goal now is to absorb one of us Sons including you.


    I don''t know why he wants to absorb us but it seems he regained memories of a past life and finds his current body lacking and wants one of ours."


    Confused that he was included in the list of absorbable bodies Three Suns began to ask question after question about it.


    "I can understand him taking the bait with you here but why would he want to absorb me? Dashnell has not given me any of his blood and I know he is not my biological father or he would have bragged about how he is keeping my bloodline strong by taking my daughters away.


    I know he brags about how happy he makes them but nothing about how we are of the same blood, so why would he want to absorb me?"


    Vesta said nothing as he walked over to Three Suns and took out a black orb that looked similar to the one he currently had tucked away inside his shirt.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Once his eyes spotted the Black orb he took out his own and felt a surge of blood boil from within him.


    "Father gives everyone of his Sons one of these orbs, they are meant for our protection when out on our own.


    The true purpose of these orbs is to track and monitor us as well as slowly infuse itself into us.


    That means that this orb that is filled with his blood is slowly cleansing our bodies while we are unaware, making us not only stronger and more draconic like our father but granting us his true bloodline abilities and powers.


    Soon the orb will finish its job and merge with your flesh and this information will already be clear to you."


    Three Suns held the orb in shock as he tears of joy could be seen running down his face.


    While the two men waited in the Void they talked about life within the Dragon Empire and their own lives, sharing details about each other as they waited for their guest to show up.


    .......


    Time Realm


    Valara, Tianna and Ella finally came up with a plan that they could agree on to punish the run away child that is Edmund.


    They wanted to capture him alive and after stripping him of the power he gained from Titus they would send him to the Shadow Domain Ella controls for eternal torture. He would be the first to ever be punished in such a way but they planned to send all of Dashnells hated enemies to this place.


    Ella was beyond overjoyed to have the support of the other two in setting this up, she has always wanted to find an excuse to send people into her own world to torture.


    The only reason she could not do it in the past was Dashnells hated enemies were to strong for her or have long been deceased.


    "Dashnell!! I know you think Three Suns can handle this on his own but what happens if he fails?" Valara said as she made her way towards me leading the trio of women in my direction.


    "Vesta is with him why should I have to worry? I have already planned everything out. Vesta will seal the area once Edmund takes the bait, and then Three Suns will beat his ass to death.


    I don''t care much how its done only that it is done.


    If I have to act against him myself I know I will fail to kill him and let him get away. So why not send my new Son to handle things for me, this will be a test for his newly acquired abilities as well."


    As the three listened to me they were confused about Three Suns powers, after answering a few questions they ''bullied'' me into leading them towards the battle that is already taking place.


    "Why did you not tell us you were doing this to our Sons? How were you able to hide this from me?" Said Valara as she bit down on my neck.


    "The more you delay the more blood you will lose dear Father." - Tianna


    ''Take your time for all I care, if you think Three Suns can handle it." - Ella


    All anyone could hear is the gulping of my blood and a echoing moan coming from the three women as they suck blood from my neck and tail.


    Valara and Tianna took the left and right side of my neck as their places to feed while Ella happily allowed me to coil my tail around her as she indulged.


    .....


    The Void


    Three Suns could be seen with most of his armor ripped off and blood trickling down from his mouth as he held the Black orbin his left hand that now has a sheen of gold and green mixed within it.


    "Give it back you damn thief!! I am his true Son reborn once again to take what is rightfully mine.


    Everything that, that old bastard has is mine to claim be it his wealth, domains or his women they will all be mine just like in the past. While I was killed in the past by those treacherous bitches, this time I will not allow them the opportunity to kill me.


    Who would have thought that even after his death they were so loyal to him plotting to take my life when they found out I ended his. Do you want to know that even as they succeeded in killing me I was able to last long enough to **** and kill each and every one of them.


    And today I will reclaim all that is meant to be Mine!!"


    Three Suns could barely hear what was being said to him as he looked at the body of the young dragon he melted in half.


    This child was still able of making such a long speech while only half his body remained, as his blood dripped down into the Void another voice entered into Three Suns mind.


    "Seems my choice of host was wrong, I just wanted to give my creator a present by merging with that child. Not only was he a pure blooded Dragon but his eyes, his eyes remind me of him in his youth long long ago.


    Do this dying old man a favor, since my father has sent you to retrieve me it must mean he does not wish for me to die without passing my powers onto another. I will make this orb my new home before I fade away tell him that I am sorry for being such a failure, that I-"


    "Shut up you talking ball of death, our father sent me here to become one with you that I know. So shut up and wait for me to finish off this half dead bastard who caused him so much grief in the past."


    Hearing that the young Dragon had wronged his father hurt Titus even more, he then shifted through Three Suns memories to find out what the young dragon had done as well as what Dashnell tasked Three Suns with.


    He then found a message left specifically for him within the mind of Three Suns.


    "Stupid child of mine merge with Three Suns once you are able and kill that fucking disgrace that was once my Son. I want nothing of him to remain in this world do you understand me?


    He killed his mother just to kill me, knowing that I would not strike her down even as she pushed a blade deep into my chest he killed us both to obtain my powers. The only reason he failed to retain all my powers was my other children along with a few of my other wives using their lives to end his.


    If he was reborn in this reality that means so was she and all the others, your first task is to merge with Three Suns the chosen host I have picked for you.


    Tristan my child I hope you do not let me down."


    As Titus heard the name his father gave him before he left the Void all those years ago a loud draconic roar echoed out in the Void. The scene that followed after was a giant ball of gold surrounding Three Suns completely.


    Edmund who had fully awakened his memories of the past knew that this was not a good sign and tried his best to heal his injured body and flee. While he could not fight and win today he could always return when he was stronger as he is the Son of the Original God of Balance.

 127 Tristan Sun

    Being surrounded by the sudden rush of golden energy, Three Suns looks at the once dormant orb wondering if he is worthy of accepting such a gift from the Emperor.


    After all that has happened back on his homeworld he never understood why he was treated as well as Timothy who was a youth they recruited early on, while he was their former enemy and even tried to kill many of them.


    He had no worry as a powerful General of the army as he knew very well if he tried anything there he would meet a quick end, yet now not only has his influenced reached a level were he could rival the Empresses he was going to become the Emperors son.


    Being able to hear the thoughts of his new host so clearly confuses Tristan, how could they have such high compatibility when the merg was only just starting.


    As he was flooded with the memories of Three Suns past he learned of everything that has happened in Three Suns short lived life of a few thousand years.


    He also saw another life buried deep within these memories, one of a happy young child who had to flee as his older brother killed both his parents. Shock could be felt by Three Suns as his emotions were being tied and merged with those of Tristan who was watching his past life.


    Unlike Tianna and Morrigan whose fusion took awhile Three Suns and Tristan felt seconds go by as the merg was coming to completion.


    Standing tall in the Void is a young 19-21 year old youth with golden eyes, in the center of those golden eyes a small bit of green could be seen raging about within.


    Clutching his fist and releasing it let him get a feel for his current strength as he looked at the back of his now fleeing older brother.


    "Where are you running to Victor get back here and face me!!" Tristan shouted out at his brother that destroyed their family to fulfill his greedy ambitions.


    Wanting nothing but to leave the area as he did not wish to die yet again Edmund was one step away from ripping open a tear in the Void and leaving for any random Realm. Everything was ready for his quick escape until he heard his true name being called out by the newly merged Titus.


    Turning around with a strange puzzled look on his face he asked. "How? How do you, know my true name."


    The once dulled green eyes he possessed lit up, becoming a bright emerald green that glowed within the Void causing the space within to pulse.


    "Do you not remember me brother? Was it not you! Who caused father to throw me into a different dimension so you could not claim my life as you claimed both his and our mothers?


    I was only a child no more than 5 years of age but I remember it clearly the look in your eyes now is the same all those years ago when you lost your mind and killed our parents.


    I always wondered why the Emperor was so kind to me, turns out he was once my father but did not wish to tell me unless necessary. Slowly over time he trained me and groomed me to become a better leader and man than I was in the past, all for this?"


    Tristan shook his head unable to understand just how far ahead his father''s future sight could allow him to see.


    Victor on the other hand dug through his mind quickly to find the memory of having a younger sibling, while he had many many sisters a younger brother never came to mind....


    "Tristan? It can''t be!? All those years ago they claimed father had another son, I never believed such lies. How could he have another son when it took trillions of years just for me to be born.


    How many women could not bear him a son, yet after I reached adulthood and was his only male heir another son shows up. It was a plot to keep me from gaining all that belonged to me and nothing more!


    Even now you are nothing but a pile of flesh made of lies, the only way to make sure we are brothers is for me to devour you whole!!"


    As madness once again claimed his mind and reason he laughed as he charged at Tristan with a look of absolute lunacy.


    "Die. Die. Die little brother like you should have all those years ago!!"


    Looking at his older brother who caused his father to meet his death before they could truly get to know one another, Tristan''s golden eyes dimmed slightly.


    Taking his Greatsword from his back a golden light drilled into the weapon as a massive green flare blitz''s at Tristan.


    As more and more golden energy fills the weapon it starts to bloat and melt from the inside until the weapon within his hands transforms into a Golden Spear.


    The spear looking exactly like the one his father always carried in his memories and from his memories as he followed Dashnell around in his youth when the spear was feared by all his enemies.


    We truly have become one! These thoughts, these memories they don''t seem like anyone else''s but my own. Such a strange feeling yet I don''t mind it as it has given me all that I have ever wanted.


    Looking in front of him Tristan raises the newly birthed spear at his brother just before the clash.


    As the two forces met each other Golden flames could be seen creating a world and devouring it whole alongside Green flames of similar might. The two flames went back and forth as they competed against each other trying their best to eat away the rival flame.


    Standing on either side of the giant ball of flames were Tristan and Victor as they watched the struggle of their powers.


    Wasting no time Victor manifested a double sided blade that mimicked the one his father carried most his life. He then circled around the planet of golden/green flames to catch his brother off guard, only to find his brother waiting for him with a weapon that he hated to the core.


    This was the same weapon those traitorous bitches used to kill him in the past and he hated the weapon just as much as he hated his father for not giving him everything that belonged to him.


    The two no longer spoke as they tried their best to kill each other here within the Void with no one watched besides the forgotten Vesta.


    Vesta watched from afar as ''She'' held the barrier around her two brothers in place.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    She looked over at the ball of flames that represented the two''s wills and determination to fight, shaking her head she took out a pendant that held a picture of the women she loved before closing it as she continued to watch the fight before her.


    Tristan was not aware that he was sealed inside a barrier but Victor knew as he tried to break out moments ago, now that the two were locked in combat as spear and blade smashed against each other causing the barrier they were within to fracture under the pressure.


    As the barrier healed itself Tristan ''remembered'' Vesta, after swatting Victor some distance away with his spear he quickly scanned the area to find a young woman that looked a little like Samara below.


    He knew Guardians could freely change their gender at will but never expected to see the female form of Vesta today, taking a deep breath Tristan was met with Victors blade coming down at him forcing him to focus on the fight once more.


    Tristan knew he would win this fight, as the more the two fought he could feel his power doubling and skyrocketing past all barriers and previous limits he thought he had. The only reason the fight dragged on was his want and desire to test his newfound power against his enraged brother.


    His opponent attacked wildly as he swung around his double sided blade against the spear, down below Vesta could see that the fight would soon reach an end as the one they were sent to kill was no longer a threat to the fused Three Suns might.


    She watched as the two fought and it reminded her of how her father was able to effortlessly beat all of her mothers in combat without even trying.


    "Enough!!" Tristan no longer enjoyed toying with his mad brother and threw the Golden spear deep into his gut creating a sizable hole that Victor tired to heal in his enraged state.


    "You should know better than to try and heal that wound, while it might heal eventually at the moment you should realize that ''You'' are not my match Big brother." Recalling the spear that punched a hole into Victor Tristan decided to end it all here and now.


    Victor had long since given up reason and was getting ready to attack once more in his injured state unaware that he was about to die. As Tristan swept the spear at Victor trying to take off his head he heard the barrier Vesta was maintaining shatter.


    Knowing what that meant Tristan absorbed the entire planet sized ball of mixed flames into his body before quickly making his way towards Vesta.


    Once there he could see her completely bloodied and on the verge of death, as Vesta tried to hold on the barrier slowly reformed as did Vesta''s body that looked much like the shattered hole in the barrier.


    Tristan guarded Vesta while she healed an watched as an Elderly man with Greyed eyes approached the still raging Victor.


    Victor was unaware of anything and everything going on around him and kept attack the space around him not even trying to fight against Tristan just swinging his weapon around randomly.


    The old man slapped the raging teen and knocked him out, as Victor floated in the Void the old man looked over to Tristan and Vesta before smiling.


    "My father has many good children for me to snatch away." His old raspy voice was heard by all present giving them chills.


    "I only intended to snatch one of you but since I am here I might as well take all three of you while I can.


    Dashnell''s own flesh and blood will be trained into the perfect weapons to kill him! That old monster will get what is coming soon!!"


    Looking at the two youths below him he stretched out his hands about to bring them away.


    As quickly as he stretched out his hand and tried to grab at the two, he looked to his left and terror could be seen on his old face as he gritted his teeth at the two below and fled with Victor in his hands.


    Before he left his aged voice could be heard leaving a message.


    "Tell our Father that I will treat our brother well until the time comes that we all come back home."


    As his voice was fading out within the Void a massive tear opened up as Dashnell rushed out and chased after the old man.


    Tristan wanted to speak but soon more people walked out of the tear including his wife, daughter and Vesta''s ''wife''. Turning to Vesta Tristan wanted to say so many things only to be pushed aside by Larisa who did not seem confused that Vesta was currently female.


    Looking at the confusion on her brothers face Vesta weakly stood up with the help of Larisa and said.


    "Father often told me to never let my emotions run to wild or I would find out about a nasty surprise, he did not want to explain it to me as knowing to much might hurt me instead so he just told me to keep my emotions in check.


    Turns out while Guardians can change their genders at will if we feel strongly about something our gender will change according to that desire. If you wish to know like everyone else, what I desired was simple I wanted my father''s love more and more and well this happened.


    Unlike Leon who also wanted our fathers love, I seemed to have wanted it the way.... Well let''s leave it at that.


    Leon managed to control his emotions and is permanently male while I am now permanently female."


    Hearing this Tristan felt a cold sweat going down his back as he saw blood coming out of Samara''s eyes, he then saw the young 10 year old looking Samara rip through space and head toward Dashnell.

 128 Stop

    Shattering the barrier would aid him greatly in his escape as Tristan could not slow him down or stall for time until their father got close.


    Although he felt that his father regained and surpassed his previous self he knew he could escape once he was in the Void.


    He and all his siblings were born within the Void and before leaving to explore the worlds Lilly created they made sure to search the Void from top to bottom to ensure Dashnell would never face a threat to his life within the Void.


    Who knew that today he would use that knowledge he gained to keep his father safe would be used to escape from his father who he wished to embrace once more.


    Looking behind him he could see he barely made it, even as Dashnell caught up to him he knew he had escaped.


    Now he could have a chat with his father before he vanished to retrain his son.


    "Father! Why are you so angry with this little brother of ours? Has he not died for his past sins?


    I think you should let us help him work out all these bad kinks of his for you, we will surely change him into a son you can be proud of ''father''."


    Looking out at the child that was once apart of me I can see the dead look in his eyes, he has long since decided to do all these things Victor was just a backup plan if they failed in their first attempt.


    "I remember that you were once my ability to ignore space and time, which allowed me to be anywhere and everywhere whenever I wanted. Have you learned how to control those powers of yours well child?


    Do you think you can outrun me?"


    Smiling at me with his dead grey eyes I could see a bit of a silver glow as he made his move.


    "Who would be stupid enough to fight you with the powers you mastered and then abandoned, we hold this grudge, this hatred deep into our bones. Why did you not abandon Morrigan and Xillah!?


    Tell me this before we part!!?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    How can this shit blame me for the behavior of those two?


    Those two ignore my orders if it puts my life at risk and never do anything that is not directly benefiting me. Once they were created they never interacted with each other or any of their siblings focusing fully on me and me alone.


    So how could I have abandoned anyone while in a deep slumber I was not even aware that I created so many lives until I met Ibrahim.


    Sending these thoughts of mine into his mind his old and tired body trembled slightly before he sent a smile and vanished.


    "While I can no longer go back I hope the next time we meet is when I die in your hands, I also wish for you to give me a name as I never liked the one given to me much like Tristan.


    When Titus received a name while none of us did we thought you only planned to keep those three.


    It was the only time after being born that we heard anything from you and it was to name Titus.


    Farewell Father!."


    Looking at the empty spot were the two stood I understood they lured me out here and had long since went a different way. Chasing him would do nothing but put me behind him as he could ignore time and space as I do.


    "Stupid children"


    Stretching out my hand I focus for a bit and pinpoint their location, if I can''t catch you I should just handle killing that son of mine while you think you got away.


    Feeling the chill of death arrive the grey eyed Elder assumes he is about to meet his end, gathering massive amounts of power from his aged body he prepares to send Victor away.


    "Dashnell!!!"


    Flying out of a tear Sammara slams into my back after she took the tunnel I made to reach here.


    As she slams into my back I pull back my attack to turn around and catch her, looking up into the sky of the Void here I spot a smile from a child dressed in all black. She stands still and waits for Sammara to finish unloading on me before she acts.


    "Y-You... You!! What did you do to our Vesta! I was with Valara before we came here and she gave me a smile she gives me when she defeats me!! Explain this to me.


    I always held it over her that I out of the two of us gave you a son! Not only did I give you a son Vesta was our very first child as a family! So tell me why I now have an extra daughter Dashnell."


    Staring at the angry 10 year old Samara I can only take her serious after laughing at how adorable she looks in this form. That is until she punches me in my right thigh, blood tears streaming down her beautiful face.


    Cupping her face in my hands after I lift her up with my tail I pull her close.


    "Vesta has a wife called Larisa right?" Looking at me she nodded.


    "Yes everyone knows this, it is the dragon girl who is most likely the last of her kind. After searching the entire planet we only found less than 10 other dragons and they were all from the South region.


    Why are you bringing her up?"


    With a smile I lift up my hand and open up a cut and let a drop of blood float in the space between us.


    "Most of you are already addicted to my blood, if I wanted I could control you all like puppets and you would not even resist in the slightest. I gave that girl some of my blood long ago so she would be able to live a life with Vesta without dying of old age.


    I never expected the effects of that single drop to also change as I regained my powers. It reacted with the blood orb I gave Vesta and effected him, we can no longer reverse things unless you want to make a trip through time and stop him.


    He is ... She is still ''Our'' child, if you want to change this I won''t stop you but Vesta has come to terms with it and is happy.


    I may have thought to loud about sharing Larisa with her but maybe that was not the reason Vesta choose to stay female forever."


    Hearing most of the story calmed her down all until she heard the last part, she quickly ate the dot of blood floating in front of her and kicked at my chest with her small legs putting no power in her kicks just letting out her frustrations.


    Once I let her down she ran away leaving through the tunnel that was still open.


    "You can come down now, does he know that you came here?"


    I asked the child dressed in all black, her eyes were pitch black and time did not affect her unless she allowed it. I guessed she must be the fusion of two of my abilities, but why would they merge?


    Answering my question she spoke.


    "We always knew these things would happen but to live and save those with us today we had to live long enough to help them. So we meet and talked about things we could to do extend our life, the option that was the easiest way was to merge with a few others into our current form.


    Time does not affect us, we can see everything that will happen and every thing that you see.


    We have other abilities but you should know them as we were once apart of you right Father!"


    Looking at the child speak to me I can feel her overwhelming love for me and her desire to save her brothers and sisters blinded by hatred.


    Looking into her eyes I can see that the Elder from before is called Frost for being cold to everyone around him, after our talk and gaining my memories he found out that none of them were abandoned and was going to walk this path he had stepped on alone as he told the others to return to my side.


    He knows that he is to die in this life either by my hands or by Samara''s or Ella''s as he nearly killed Vesta as she was maintaining that barrier and Ella wanted him dead for the obvious reason of even having the thought to take my life.


    In his next life I will find him and take him in, this I promise.


    "And your name is?" I asked the girl to speak her name that the others had given her.


    "My name is Envy. Simple right, I was given this name for my intense jealousy of Xillah and Morrigan.


    I tried my best to get along with those two but over time I learned it was not possible short term, I had to wait for them to fuse before I could befriend them.


    Yes father I can befriend them now, you don''t need to know anymore than that if you try looking for what I plan to do and say to get on their good side I am sorry to let you know that Lilly has already agreed to help me block your sight from the things I do.


    She did not want to agree to this request at first but Nala agreed to help us if Lilly did not."


    She said all this with a playful smile on her face, as she looked at me she aged before my eyes into a pale skinned beauty with pitch black hair that matched her eyes.


    She then extended her left hand towards me as she tilted her head to the side.


    Pulling out a heart from my chest I was about to give her a special heart of mine, she then shoved her hand into my chest and pulled out a pale glowing heart.


    "We will take this one instead you can give that one to someone else Master, we know what most of your hearts do that one should be given to Nala she is waiting for you to stop giving her the cold shoulder."


    Saying so she placed the heart into her chest, after adjusting her smile turned brighter than before and she vanished and reappeared behind me. The others watching had expressions of shock on their faces, she sent them memories she gained from Ibrahim to prove that they were never abandoned.


    They all wept as they knelt down to beg for forgiveness for ever possessing hatred of their creator.


    I never held it against them as I understood the pain of being abandoned, I myself had to deal with it when I was chosen to become the last remaining Guardian. Deep down did I not also hate the other Guardians for abandoning me and leaving me behind?


    Tossing the heart I originally pulled out into the air I said.


    "Here Nala while I give this to you I hope you don''t mind the rough treatment I give you in bed from now on."


    Catching the heart I hear a sweet giggle of laughter as the heart was absorbed into her hands.


    "You can try but can you really be rough with us? We might turn out to like it, that is if you can even injure us, also we want a share of the Eros within your body."


    Laughing I cause the hearts within Nala and Envy to pulse and within both hearts was what they both desired which was my blood filled with the Eros.


    In unison they both said.


    "We will serve you faithfully for all eternity Master!"

 129 Start Talking

    Here in the Void Tristan Sun looks around with a smile on his face, as no one has yet to ask him about his newfound appearance. At least not out loud as both his sisters have congratulated him.


    "Are you happy spoiled child, father has always been good to you but not anymore." -Ella.


    "Father gave you an easy task and you still failed good job. Elder Brother." -Tianna.


    Turning his head he said loud enough for everyone around to hear him.


    "Thank you both, your jealousy is what I look forward to everyday."


    As he said this he got painful stares from everyone present, who did not know that Dashnell had always treated Three Suns better than most even at the start when he gained control over the Three Suns Empire he did not hide his favoritism.


    Now they knew why, Three Suns was his son from a different life reborn here. All this time Dashnell kept this secret in his head not letting anyone know as it would affect the plan that he had today.


    Many of his wives made a note of this, they never asked Dashnell how far ahead he looks into things with his future sight and even if they were interested he would just smile smugly at them. Telling them that time is relative.


    They hated hearing that the most, did this mean he changed things as time went on an only corrected them when he did not like something? They knew after a few past events that he left his mind open to them so if he was doing or planning to do something they would know.


    Just like today everyone of his wives knew he was up to something but not exactly what he was planning. They also did not try to pry when he spoke with Three Suns privately, they had to keep some space or they would all seem like the crazy obsessed trio.


    Out of all of them Verena, Ella, and Samara were the ones who did not care about anything and watched his every move. They each shared this information they gained to gain support and favors from their many sisters.


    After a moment of being stared at by this angry looking group of women Samara was seen shooting out of the tear returning after she had once ran to chase after Dashnell.


    She left only a few moments ago and has already come back, everyone wanted to ask her questions but she ignored all their mental talks as she grabbed both Vesta and Larisa and vanished returning back to the Dragon Empire.


    Valara was the only one who did not try to speak to Samara in her fit of rage instead once Samara grabbed the two and looked at her before vanishing she started to laugh.


    Her laugh made the others question her and she explained how Samara always teased her about birthing a son, but now that son is permanently female.


    They began to talk and ignored the fact that Dashnell was acting on his own again, as Valara and Verena were keeping a watchful eye while he talked with Envy and Nala.


    "Val! Is that what you warned me about?" Verena said as she looked at Valara who watched Dashnell like a fidgety cat. With both her hands gripped together she hoped that Dashnell would hurry back soon, she knew that things were about to change and this is why she allied with Verena.


    Once she gained full control of her powers, time flowed in and out of her giving her a tremendous amount of information that was hard to process at first. After reaching the Void realm she was able to stabilize her growing power as she slowly adapted.


    She found out many things once she became time itself, inside her own Domain she watched as The First sealed Dashnell away and to keep him from watching the war, forcing him to try to break out of his seal.


    As soon as he tried to he knocked himself out, he always thought they forced him to sleep but he would soon find out that he was the reason he fell into that slumber.


    The First granted the God of Destruction affinity to a Guardian youth that showed great promise and would follow them as Dashnell slumbered in the sealed orb.


    They kept their promise with the Guardians and left only one of their kind alive to live free from their control but they witnessed the release form of the Guardians like the others and it caused them to reconsider things.


    So they took another young Guardian and made sure to put them to use after the Guardian, Creed war. This would give them a way to deal with the Creed Elder that fled, they hoped to kill him while Dashnell slept as they did not wish to have the two meet.


    What she found out was that Verena is that young Guardian that was left alive as well as Dashnells teacher when they both were chosen by The First and Elder Guardians as the last Guardians.


    Dashnell showed promise and would be openly selected and sealed away, while Verena took the God of Destruction affinity and became the True God of Destruction and was The First''s hidden weapon against the Creed Elder.


    But after the Elder Creed fled away they had a hard time tracking him down and could only wait in the darkness for him to show up.


    They planned to work together with the young Verena who was the Current God of Destruction and kill the Creed Elder, they watched as he sent his minions to finish what the Creed had failed to destroy.


    Only to have the young Dashnell and Annabel wipe them out before he could wake up and add to their numbers. Once he woke up and found his creations cleansed from existence he panicked as he scanned around to find the young couple being worshiped by the remaining mortals.


    Not wanting to die he abandoned his physical body and used it as bait to lure the two into a trap were he nearly died but it was worth it as he caused a fatal wound on the young Guardian.


    His original target was the Creed girl as he wanted to possess her body but he did not expect the love between the two to be real, as he tried to kill the girl and force himself into her body Dashnell appeared before him and took the attack.


    He tried to take control over Dashnells body only to meet a monster sleeping within the young Guardian that caused him untold amounts of fear even to this day he fears this creature.


    Had he witnessed the ending of the war his people had with the Guardians he would have known about the Guardians released form but The First blocked his sight and so he decided to sleep to recover instead.


    Once he was inside Dashnells mind he found a massive Draconic Serpent coiled within the darkness staring at him like it would prey. He did not fear it at first but as they fought within the child''s mind he found out what terror truly was.


    The Draconic creature was to powerful and each of its millions of eyes held a different affinity that should only belong to the Gods. He as and Ancient Creed knew about the God affities so he was stricken with extreme terror when he fought that ''Monster'' that held every God affinity.


    Once he was forced out of the youths body and back into his discarded one he was attacked by both youths and forced into retreating, his body was already dead so the attacks could not kill his spirit.


    The two youths could not chase after him as Annabel took Dashnells life as her main priority.


    As for The First and Verena they followed after the Creed Elder while he was too focused on the pair that just nearly cost him his very life.


    The reason he still lives today is because The First miscalculated and underestimated that young Guardians power, while on the verge of death the beast within him finally found the chance to break free.


    Forcing them to give up chasing him and return to force Dashnells released form back into his body.


    The fight took the lives of two holders of God affinities and that was Verena who happily died saving the one she trained and raised Dashnell. As for the God of Time it was Dashnells own mother who like Verena happily gave her life to save her own son.


    The First found out that the Guardian race they created could and given enough time would develop into Gods who held affinities in the fields they specialized in.


    Dashnells mother was gifted in manipulating Time while Verena was absolute Destruction nothing was able to live an attack she made. Many did not pay attention to this as all Guardians possessed this ability but Verena much like Dashnell now did not need to cause fatal damage to kill.


    The First saw this as a way to permanently kill the Creed Elder and took both of them in before they died in the war.


    While Valara was thing about this she did not close off her mind and Verena along with all the others including Tristan could not close their mouths.


    They just learned of something that will most likely change how they lived the rest of their lives.


    Valara noticing her blunder covered her face that was flushed with red.


    "I saw you peeking into my mind and saw that you were waiting for me to tell Verena about all this. So I planned for you to be the one to let everyone know instead, how do you like my present Val?"


    I said as I walked out of the tear with Envy and Nala following behind me and Lilly on my back.


    The sight of these three women caused shock to appear on many faces they were unsure how to feel meeting one of The First here, as for Envy they already knew of her and Lilly being on my back drinking mouthfuls of my blood surprised no one.


    Verena was the first to snap out of it and immediately started at me.


    "Start talking!! How come I am the only one who can''t regain her past memories I remember many of my past lives but not the one I lived as the God of Destruction explain this to me right now!!"


    Most of those words were directed at me but the rest was for Nala.


    Nala shook her head and sent a light into Verenas head. "You are not getting the affinity back, it belongs to Dashnell now. While you can become a True God of Destruction again Dashnell will always hold the affinity and be the Origin of Destruction.


    We can only do things this way as you have and will in every timeline given Dashnell the affinity anyway."


    Nala took a long look at Verena before she smiled.


    Verena knew she was beaten when Nala shared her memories of Verena doing exactly what she had said and gifted Dashnell her God affinity over and over again.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The others cast glances at Verena as they could not picture the ''Strong'' trainer that beat them day in and day out to be so enslaved by Dashnell to the point where she gave him her God affinity when she was told and even promised never to do so.


    "So what if I give him my affinity, has he not already taken everything that is me anyway. So what is the point of keeping the affinity if I know he desires it?" Verena said as she tried to defend herself.


    Nala only smiled as she knew Verena would request for it to still be given to her so she could gift it to Dashnell herself.


    She only looked at the pleading Verena and said. "No."

 130 The Return

    Down below on the homeworld of the Dragon Empire many can be seen flying through the air coming to and leaving the majestic Capital City that is Lime Leaf.


    Within the Emperor''s throne room sat a large majority of all the powers in charge of the Dragon Empire, there were Elders from the many clans that climbed to power but no sign of any of the Empresses these fractions got most of their influence from.


    Standing up is an Elder who is in charge of Human, Beast relations within the Empire, he has held this position for more than 30 years ever since he was released from the Trial Tower.


    Jacob has long since grown into a man many have come to respect and fear.


    He is loved by his more than twenty children, two of his daughters are even Empresses having married into the Royal Family at the ages of 14.


    He was against the marriages at first as he did not think he was worthy of forgiveness and the favor the Dragon Emperor gave him.


    That was until his Wife beat him half to death for trying to ruin their daughters future as Empresses.


    After that painful lesson he poured everything into their weddings and happily sent them off.


    Later in life he gained a position under Lady Samara to aid in Human and Beast relations within the Empire. He did his best to not let down his Wife and Samara who told him he could do well in the position, today he could smile proudly as he has indeed fulfilled the role.


    "Today we have gathered once gain to give reports about the many happenings within and around the Empire.


    I will start off this annual meeting with good news." He said looking around to see many Human and Beast faces within the Council room.


    As he continued his speech he talked about how crimes against Beast kind has dropped nearly to zero and that many interspecies marriages and couples can be seen throughout the Empire.


    Many loudly voiced their support and encouragement to keep up the good work Jacob was doing. There were some smiles from older generation Beast kin that went through the hardships of trying to be accepted by the majority of Humans they shared this world with.


    Next to speak was a young woman many knew to be General Derrick''s wife, she walked up and began her report causing many to straighten their backs and focus.


    "We the Shadow Unit have captured less rebels and rioters this past year, this shows that control over the masses is going well, most unrest and bad blood has been suppressed these last 50 years.


    While some are in hiding they pose little to no threat to the Authority the Empire now holds over the world. We have also welcomed back Prince Leon and he has brought with him good news as well as a few new wives being included into his harem.


    Diana, Marry and Trisha Etrish from the hidden power known as the Lighting God Clan have moved into his domain in the South part of the Empire. They will be introduced to many of you if you have not already met with them when the Prince returned."


    After speaking about Leon Layla talked about the many people the Shadow Unit had marked and killed during the past year, causing many of the Council members to feel fear.


    They even knew that the Shadow Unit was now under the control of the Evergraze Clan and the Clan wanted to show impressive results as it was under Sunflowers complete control.


    As the meeting was progressing smoothly like the past few years many relaxed as report after report was read out by the various departments.


    The meeting even had visitors from each of the former major powers that are now apart of the Council that controls this entire Realm.


    Nearing the end of the meeting a General appeared to speak about the few areas within the Mortal Realm that have yet to submit to the Dragon Empire, saying they wish to remain independent as well as those that decided that now was the time to reveal their forces for all to see.


    For the ones who showed aggression and a want to control the entire Realm they started strong until they left their controlled territory and clashed against the Dragon Empires legions.


    Derrick was the Spearhead used against many of the hidden powers as General Three Suns was given total command of all the Empires forces. Three Suns directed Derrick to face off against the many armies the hidden powers possessed.


    He also sent out Timothy and Elder Vincent each commanding a Elite unit against powers that were to much for Derrick to confront with the Dragon Empires newly built army of Pathless Gods.


    Using this method Three Suns grinded against the Enemy with the newly built Legions using newly made Generals helping them gain the much needed experience that would be needed for future Realm wars Tia told him about.


    As well as showing off the overwhelming power of Timothy and the Various True Gods under the Dragon Empires control.


    Hearing the war effort was going well against the many hidden forces within the Mortal Realm the former Major powers were overjoyed that they hurriedly joined the Dragon Empire while it was still building up to become the power it is today.


    The Blue Stone Guards, Evening Sun, Rising Tide and the Snow Wind Major powers were sitting among the many Elders today within the Dragon Empire''s Palace as members of the Council. They had full control of their former territories while the only thing that changed were the laws that they followed.


    As well as building massive Teleportation Gates in Major cities and worlds they wished to connect to the Main homeworld of the Dragon Empire as well as the hidden world New Teress.


    They happily sent their best descendents to New Teress were they learned many if not a large majority of the Dragon Empires True Gods came from this place. Three Suns and Timothy were the best examples that the Dragon Empire''s hidden world New Teress created countless talents.


    The Council meeting was nearing its end when a Pathless God, guard rushed into the room and announced Lady Samara''s return.


    .....


    Dragon Empire, Lime Leaf


    Within the Thousand Empress Palace thousands cast wondrous glances at the 10 year old Samara sitting on the Emperor''s throne.


    They knew very well that the guard under the direct control of Lady Eleanor would never mistake one of the Emperor''s children for Lady Samara but they could not stop thinking the guard has lost her mind.


    Looking at the thousand are so Elders of the Council Samara unleashed her aura crushing them all, forcing many of them to kneel down.


    The few who did not kneel were those who she commanded and Elders she favored.


    Everyone looked up as Layla and many of the Militaries Generals were still standing while they were forced down, they then watched as that group of people move closer to Samara and knelt down.


    Saying in unison the group of Samara''s followers spoke.


    "Welcome Back!! Empress Samara."


    Silence was heard after they spoke and only the pounding heart beats could be heard from the Elders, Guard, and maids alike. A few knew that Lady Samara now possessed a body of a child but they did not dare ask why, but today they could tell Samara was enraged.


    Who was about to meet their end under the hand of this enraged Empress?


    Everyone within the room began to sweat thinking it was them, who knew maybe the great progress within the Empire was nothing in her eyes.


    A few of the braver Elders were about to speak up when they spotted a beautiful young woman and Vesta''s wife holding hands enter the room.


    Here for all the influential members of the Dragon Empire to see Samara stood up and announced.


    "We Guardians from the Teress Realm have ruled the Mortal Realm for more than 50 years and today I will be announcing a few things!!


    First let us welcome back my ''child'' Heir to the throne Vesta and her wife Larisa."


    Dead silence was heard after those words, then everyone shifted their gaze towards ''Vesta''.


    Gulping down the dry cold spit in his throat was a young General who came to give the report for the military.


    "Lady Vesta!?


    I am Tes Twine, this will be my first time meeting any of the Emperors children. Welcome back to the Dragon Empire my young Princesses." Tes said to both Vesta and Larisa.


    Everyone looked at him as if he was about to turn into blood paste all over the throne rooms floors.


    They watched as Samara had visible changes to her expression ones of murder and rage followed by defeat. They even heard the pilling of metal off the Emperor''s Throne.


    Vesta ignored her mother and moved forward in front of the crowd.


    "As many of you all know my Father is a Guardian, who lead an army of 1 thousand Ancients, five hundred Draconians and five hundred Observers into the Mortal Realm.


    My mother Empress Samara is also a Guardian along with Empress Valara.


    Lady Tia is a young leader of the Ancients, Kiera a leader of the Draconians and Eleanor leads the Observers who joined my Father in his trip to different Realms.


    We Guardians can at will change our gender from male to female or female to male, as we grow and experience the world we might permanently remain one gender but most remain able to change their Genders whenever they wish.


    I won''t make a fuss of this like my mother has but I am now Permanently female, while I still hold the highest chance to inherit the throne from my father that will be something for the future.


    I will remain in the Palace from now on as I gained much during my travels."


    Saying so Vesta and Larisa both turned to Samara and bowed before opening a rift and walking through it vanishing from sight.


    Once the pair left Tes felt proud as he was the only one brave enough to meet with the future ruler of the Dragon Empire out of all the Elders and others here. He turned to give a smirk to the others only to heard Empress Samara utter a bloodthirsty scream as if possessed by madness.


    She then ripped open a rift and chased after the two who ''fled''.


    When everyone was sure she was gone for good they looked at Tes to make sure he was not already dead, after ensuring he would not burst into a pool of blood Layla walked up to the youth and hugged him.


    "Child you are the bravest person I am sure I will ever meet, when you return to the Dragon Clan go and learn who Lord Vesta is and get your brain checked by the medics within the military.


    If you can''t find a competent doctor I can ask a favor and get Nathaniel to take a look at you."


    Letting go Layla wiped the sweat off her forehead and vanished into a shadow that flew out of the Palace.


    The other Elders looked at Tes as if looking at someone who would disappear once they left this place.


    Having everyone one of the Elders give him looks of pity his face turned red, he has never met anyone other than the Emperor and was sure he did nothing wrong.


    "Just spit it out I have met the Emperor as a child and know he is one who does as he pleases.


    So if I did something wrong please Elders enlighten me." Tes said as he bowed his head at the many Elders.


    An old Elder walked forward and talked after seeing no one willing to move.


    "Vesta Blood Rain! He... She was the Emperor''s First born Son.


    Empress Samara is Vesta''s Mother and was more than happy that out of all the Emperors wives she birthed not only the first child for the Emperor but a Son."


    Walking away the Elder felt himself age and everyone around him saw the old man who was a Dragon Empire Loyalist become a young man.


    He was overjoyed thinking this was a gift Empress Samara gave him, then he thought about it and his blood went cold as he was sent flying into the Palace walls.


    "This is my gift for you Elder!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Enjoy being young again and remember to never mention Vesta''s gender in my presence ever again.


    That goes for all of you Elders here today, I expect you to inform everyone of this as well as I will not be announcing this a second Time."

 131 The Brave

    With more and more of the Elders leaving out of fear Tes soon found himself alone within the Throne room, the only ones brave enough or stupid enough were those who could not leave.


    The various guards and maids moving about the Throne room felt a rush of warmth enter their uniforms pants when they saw a massive tunnel open up.


    Walking out of the tunnel they spot not only the Emperor but many of his most ''Influential'' wives, these were the women many in the Empire feared even more than the Emperor himself and today they saw a few new faces among them.


    There was the female youth alongside Princess Tianna and Prince Hanson, as well as the one many did not recognize.


    This was the youth with bright green eyes that was standing besides Queen Lana Sun.


    After ruling the Empire for so long the Emperor himself named quite a few as King''s.


    Three Suns and Timothy were the first to be given such titles, Making Lana a Queen.


    Not only did the Named Kings gain military authority over large portions of the Empires armies but the ability to give and take land.


    They also possessed the right to question and request changes to the Empires strict laws, but the privilege many envied was the ability to casually speak and meet with the Emperor with just their name alone.


    Marrying off their children to the Emperor''s own was also a perk these Kings held.


    Many of the Elders trained and groomed their sons and daughters to the best of their ability to have a shot a being picked as a potential marriage candidate. While those higher ranked knew their sons would have little to no luck with marrying a Princess that did not stop them from trying.


    There currently is a Princess who unlike her sisters remains single and has yet to give into her lust for her own father.


    That Princess being, Princess Tianna.


    These Brave young men had all done their best to raise their status within the Empire all in an attempt to claim the right to wed the only single Princess they knew of.


    Tes was also one of these young men and many assumed him to be the closest to achieving this goal.


    Not only was he personally selected by the Emperor when he was a youth but he was also sent to train within the Dragon Clan were they heavily nurtured his talents to what they are today.


    Tes was sure he was the Empires youngest True God in History.


    When he saw Tianna he bravely walked forward and introduced himself, even if he did not know many of the others walking out of the spatial tunnel he had been given a good description of Princess Tianna.


    As one of the only Princesses to possess her father''s brown skin she was always in the spotlight with many of her own sisters and mothers being insanely jealous of this trait of hers.


    Everyone within the room was shocked awake from their fears when they heard Tes introduce himself to the young Princess.


    "Hello Princess, I am one of the newly appointed Generals of the Dragon Empire Tes Twine!"


    As he was speaking I tried to signal to the youth that now was not the time to talk to Tianna, she had recently merged with Morrigan and I know their new personality was slightly more cruel than the usual Tianna.


    Before anything happened Ella who was also really close to Queen Lana walked over and stopped Tianna from speaking.


    Ella had merged with Three Suns daughter with the same name out of spite, she also merged herself with many of her fellow Sister wives.


    Many of the others considered this as well along with a bit of fear, no one wanted to vanish but when they noticed how Ella went about it they felt more relieved.


    She would only absorb those interested and they could all tell the fusion was harmonious. This was especially true when they opened their minds and let everyone see that it was not something to fear.


    "Tes! Was it? Hm.... My dear sister here was recently in a huge war and is still a little shaky so she might ignore you, I hope you don''t hold her cold nature against her.


    I can tell that you are one of the few brave souls who wish to wed my sister." Ella''s words caused Tes to smile bright.


    Everyone else truly did believe that he was one of The Bravest men they ever knew.


    Tianna heard all this and slightly smiled at the youth that should be no older than her, she knew he trained on New Teress were time was being controlled by Leviathan and another one of her father''s trusted protectors.


    She did say she would marry outside of the Royal family when she was young but after growing up and gaining all her sisters memories she knew all too well that she could not resist her father once she truly reached adulthood.


    The only sister she knew who went against her urge now lived with intense guilt and shame that she alone had her first time with another man.


    All her other sisters knew of her experiences and shared her memories so they all just gave into their lust.


    Tianna would never look at this sister of her''s with any disgust or hate, she Idolized her for standing against the cursed blood flowing through their veins.


    This is why she tries to always cheer up her sister, Empress Persephone but nothing she has ever done has ever worked.


    She turned and said with a bright smile.


    "While I still am looking for a future husband, I will not lie and keep your hopes up.


    The urges of my Bloodline are becoming stronger the older I become, after my last outing I have even wanted to toss away the last restrictions keeping me away from the Emperor.


    You might end up waiting for something that will never come."


    She wanted to continue but Tes appeared in her face and smiled brightly at her.


    "I won''t give up till you do!


    Your father has already given me his blessing to purse your hand in marriage, he even laughed at me saying it is a race."


    Tes said causing quite a few of the Empresses still walking through the tunnel to laugh.


    They knew better than everyone else that this trip they all took was a long one lasting years and Tianna might have some restrictions still but has already fallen prey to her lust.


    Tianna then smiled again before distancing herself from Tes appearing behind an Empress that stood to the side not trying to stand out.


    When many people saw this Empress they gasped at her beauty and flawlessly seductive body.


    Tes gulped when he looked over as he as well as many others were not aware she was even within the room till Princess Tianna ran over to her.


    "Greetings Father! Welcome back." Empress Persephone said with a slight bow.


    As she bowed many caught a glimpse at her snow white breast, that was until the Emperor walked over and began carrying the Empress away.


    Everyone watched as she showed a rare smile as she was being taken away, everyone else then rushed after the two.


    Soon the Throne room was once again void of bodies besides those few servants.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Before anyone could take in a breath they heard the Emperor announce something unbelievable.


    As his voice echoed out it reached every ear on the planet. "From this day forward I announce Three Suns as my Heir! Both Vesta and Tianna will remain in the running for my Crown against him incase he fails to live up to my expectations.


    Three Suns will renounce his old name and forever take up a new name personally chosen by me, he will now go by the name Tristan Sun.


    Welcome him!! My Son the first of my children to reach the Void Realm!!"


    As the Dragon Emperor''s voice was heard, there was waves of discussion all throughout the Empire for months.


    .....


    Standing in the middle of the room with a few people able to tell who he was Tristan walked over and sat on the Throne before speaking.


    "Father has gifted me a lot and I will ensure that I live up to his expectations.


    I am Tristan Sun, your future Emperor." Saying this Lana finally woke up from her daze, looking at her Husband who has became younger than her.


    She knew he was the love of her life but was unsure how to take in all the information about him merging with another creature and becoming the Emperor''s Son.


    She was even more shooken up when her own daughter was holding hands with Ella before the two became one.


    She even thought someone would come for her but after all this time nothing happened to her, she felt relieved and a bit ashamed.


    Looking at Tristan Sun she smiled as she held her pregnant stomach.


    Tes and the other servants were to shocked that they just looked at Tristan in shock as he sat on the Throne.


    Only to see him tossed off the Throne and into the wall just like the Elder before.


    Snapping awake everyone looked around to see if Samara had returned.


    And indeed she has, dragging two beaten and bruised bodies behind her she walked into the Throne room once more.


    Everyone was unable to react properly after everything else, as she dragged Vesta and Larisa across the Throne room and sat on the Throne.


    "You are not the Emperor yet Tristan!! So don''t make this Mother of yours angry, have I not been pushed enough these past few days?" Samara said looking into Tristans eyes.


    Falling to the ground Tristan fixed his clothes before looking at Samara. "Forgive me mother I let the pressure get to me and acted rudely. Please forgive me!" A smile was seen on the young Tristan''s face as he looked at Samara.


    Everyone expected a brawl between the two to break out but they only saw Vesta''s dead like body being thrown into the seat that is the Throne as Samara walked forward.


    "It''s good to have a Son that is willing to listen to his mother, I expect great things from you Tristan.


    As one of those who voted for you to take the Throne don''t let me down or I will give you treatment worse than the one I dealt to these two." Samara then pointed at the two half dead females sprawled across the Throne.


    Tristan wanted to help his sister Vesta but knew that if he acted not even his father would come save him from Samara''s wrath. The only one who would test Samara in this state was the one who caused it and Valara was nowhere in sight.


    Tristan knew that as Samara''s rage was increasing Valara at some point vanished.


    He knew this was not the end, Vesta may have finally been forgiven but Valara and Samara would soon have a showdown and he wanted to now leave and go back to his own controlled land.


    Thinking of this Tristan straightened his back and said.


    "Mother I have already overstayed my welcome, I know you have much to do so I will head back to my domain until father summons me for the official ceremony." Trying to talk away Tristan felt he was now walking in place.


    Looking down he saw he was lifted off the ground.


    "You can leave yes! But Ella is staying here! I will not allow that girl out of my sight."


    Everyone then looked over at Ella trying to sneak away with Lana Sun.


    "Sister can I not go with my mother? I do not wish to miss her giving birth to my brother!!"


    Ella said as she tried to keep going only to soon be bound by bloody chains that dragged her towards Samara, Tristan used this chance and escaped with Lana.


    As he fled he heard Ella''s plea for help.


    "Brother Don''t abandon me!! If we work together we could even fight off father!! Help me!!"

 132 A Quiet Storm

    As many have been trying their best to flee the Throne room, they soon witnessed Tristan Sun holding his wife Lana in his arms as he flew away.


    They then found out the reason why when ''Ella'' his sister as well as daughter screamed for his aid against Empress Samara.


    The last thing they heard from that area was a stern and cold voice yelling that her name is Empress Vivian, everyone knew that was the voice of Lady Samara but did not argue as they fled.


    If Lady Samara wished to be called the Sun they would do so without question, so now that she has changed her name many thought it was to help Tristan be more comfortable with his new name.


    After all they did hear that she was the one who voted for him to be the Heir to the Throne.


    Further away Tianna and Persephone could be seen among the many naked and sweat drenched bodies of the Emperors many wives. Tianna had an expression of defeat on her face as she indulged yet this did not stop her from fiercely competing with the other women for his affection.


    ....


    Sitting in the middle of the now defeated army of women laying at my feet I look around, causing my blood to stir once more. Standing up I walk away from the mess lying on the floor, stepping on some while actively avoiding some of the more aggressive and masochistic of my wives.


    Let them sleep while they can as it gives me the solitude I sometimes crave, besides I have long learned to never wake one of those sleeping beast after I have defeated them.


    As I open up a tear in space and am about to head out I hear and feel a few of the more clingy of my wives preparing as well.


    Tia and her mother stand together as they hurriedly wear their formal attire looking much like the true rulers of the Ancients. Kiera wears light metallic armor that was created to fit her toned body by the Eros that reside within her.


    Valara and Verena share the look of high class female warriors from a powerful aristocratic family.


    As I scan the others and admire their beauty Valara points at the tear I just made and I spot the young Vivian carrying the dead looking Ella, it does look more like dragging but who is going to speak up for Ella after she went against Vivian.


    Once inside the tear I see inside the Throne room that young Tes is still trying his best to impress the few remaining people inside.


    I will have to help him find a wife before breaking the news to him about Tianna falling into my waiting hands.


    Walking up to my side I hear an ethereal voice come from Nala.


    "I could help you find the boy a wife." As she embraced me from behind her arms wrapped around me as she continued.


    "Those Demons sealed away within Ella''s little prison should soon be discussing their future plans.


    Why not have him marry one of them before you try and claim their women as your own, everyone has noticed your taste in their colorful skin."


    When an elbow smashes into my side I spot Erida, Tezrian and Adina the three seem to be very close with each other after having their past memories returned.


    Tezrian under the watchful eyes of everyone currently awake walked up to me and locked hands with me.


    The two of us looked like a heavenly couple, that was until she had to fight off a few jealous sisters of hers, as we all playfully waited for everyone to get dressed and ready for the trip I am about to take them on a rare smile once again appears on my face.


    While the smile caught the eye of the watchful women here it caused them to freeze as they saw this smile from me only a few times before and it was the smile I have only given to Annabel and Verena.


    This caused them to be overwhelmed with a warmth in their hearts, then that smile they possessed vanished as my form changed into that of Veshara.


    As they were shocked they guessed this would happen from time to time as I have reawakened my affinity as the God of Balance.


    Before they could fully take it in that my female form was before them she split into two before their very eyes, as she was splitting Nala out of everyone''s expectations walked forward and bowed down to the now fully nude Veshara.


    "Welcome back Original God of Destruction Veshara! I shall now return your affinity of Destruction, as you are still the one Titled as The Dragon I shall follow you from now on."


    After she finished speaking Nala got nasty stares from everyone else but ignored them, they wanted to drill into her mind and see if she had her reasons but they were blocked by Veshara.


    They did not seem to realize that I had now been completely split off from Veshara, as I lay on the floor lightning dances around my body arcing from one place to another.


    Before slumping into the ground covered in melting fluids two now protruding jet like peak horns could be seen on my head.


    As both dark green scaled horns sit atop my head the lightning that was dancing around my body makes it home between these two horns of mine.


    Standing tall I am at least a head shorter when standing next to Veshara, we both possess are multi colored eyes that resemble an entire galaxy within. Both of have are brown skin as green scales could be seen on or forearms, legs, and around are necks.


    Everyone looks at us in shock at how similar we look, many no longer look at me as my changes were minor they wanted to gaze at the Divine beauty next to the God like man more than ever.


    This was their chance to get a good look and ''feel'' of my female form, before the first wave could reach Veshara her hand reached out towards me as she pulled me in for a deep kiss.


    As our mouths separated she said. "Now that we have separated for good you should tell these wives of yours that ''You'' belong to me." She looked back at their shocked faces only to continue.


    "Dashnell and I are no longer the same entity, in the past if I ever died so would he and vice versa.


    Now that has changed and we are no longer binding each other to mutual destruction, Tell Terel when you see him that he can be angry with me all he wants for helping you beat him.


    Also I should warn you that while Dashnell enjoys having a harem I prefer not sharing him at all."


    As she walked through the tear in space alone with Nala everyone was sent a bit of her memories.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "My last gift to you young wives of what is mine." These were the last words heard before a few curses were heard by my wives but Veshara could not hear them or would not care as she has already left.


    Looking at me they notice that I am a bit young than I once was, I am now 15-17 years old.


    In their eyes I could see anger followed by shock followed by lust, these were the thoughts and emotions I felt from my wives, they wanted to tear at the young me before they processed what had just occurred.


    I tossed my hands up as they all rushed at me forcing me to the ground, all I hear now are the moans and yells of my dear wives as they consume me.


    ......


    Lantar Realm


    Elder Elwin now know as Geryon arrives at the prison his people have been living inside of for the past few hundred trillion years.


    He hates this place even to this day knowing it was Created by Xillah, he even knew that her new name was Ella thanks to his now growing bond with his Creators treasure.


    After gathering himself he placed both his hands onto the barrier and began to concentrate, as he was about to push and enter the barrier he felt a few of the Shadow wraiths near him.


    Once they spotted him he assumed they would attack him but before he could remove his hands from the barrier they placed a stone near the barrier creating a Doorway.


    He was astonished by what he saw them do, Shadow wraiths were feared and hated for being non feeling creatures.


    He thought about the recent changes to Ella and found it frightening that such a change in their creator would create such a massive change to them.


    He could see the emotion in their expressions and inside their gaze.


    "Our Master has ordered us to wait here for your arrival, forgive us for not noticing you sooner.


    We expected you to arrive a bit slower than this, It seems that you have become stronger since we last seen you though Masters eyes."


    Hearing that Ella could be watching him through this group of Wraiths caused him to remember his Creators warning. Greyon then turned his back on the Wraiths that were trying to further understand their growing changes.


    He could help them become more normal by Demon standards after he solved his kinds problems.


    After the stone was placed and the Doorway opened up many of the Demons inside expected Xillah to be making her way to them, they quickly called all their strongest warriors and Elders to meet her.


    Everytime she came she did so trying to absorb their Clan into her fraction, it was during these meetings that they learned that this Monster that is unrivaled has a Master.


    The thing they feared most was her killing them all due to her Master no longer wanting to wait for them to submit, or that this Master would pay them a visit for the first time.


    ....


    Walking through the passage created by the stone the Wraiths placed inside the barrier allowed Greyon to easily enter the world that his people were sealed inside.


    Greyon knew it would take time to reach the other side of the barrier but the walkway seemed very used and he knew Xillah never liked to touch the ground with her ''unholy'' feet.


    As he neared the other side he then realized his people would suspect that it was Xillah that was on her way to them and not him.


    He then took out a crystal and sent messages to the few Elders that also held the Clan relics left behind by their Creator.


    The message he got back was. "Young Elwin you have finally returned!! Good.. Good this is good.


    Hurry up and finish breaking through that Monsters barrier we will meet you near the Gate!"


    Hearing that they were meeting near the gate he knew he could not fake breaking through the barrier and was trying to rack his brain on how to explain why Xillah would allow him to take this path without her.


    Once he reached the end of the path and pushed open the Gate many were surprised that another person has emerged from that cursed and feared Gate they hated so much.


    To their surprise it was not Xillah chasing the person they were now treating as a precious guest but one of their Clan members that left this hellish place long ago.


    Getting up in shock the Elders who already knew he was arriving were unsure why he walked out of the Gate only that Monster could create.


    They then looked at the guest they had and felt a chill, could it be true what this guest had said and Xillah was no longer incharge and under his control?


    They then seen their Guest get up and walk towards Elwin and to their surprise yet again Elwin''s face seemed to have twitched a bit showing that he knew who this horned youth was.


    "Geryon seems you were a bit to slow in making your way here, I have already started the peace talks between the Shades and the Demons that are my dear Sons Descendants!!"


    Bowing down to me Elwin or should I say Geryon showed his loyalty to me.


    "Greetings Dragon Emperor Dashnell, this lowly one has inherited the legacy of the Demon Clan from Creator Greyon and has taken up his name on his request.


    I hope that I can help you in bring the Demon Clan under your complete control."

 133 A Demons Demon

    As no one knew what was going on Geryon quickly came to his feet from his rushed bow and cut the palm of his hand.


    After doing so he swiped the air before him and let his blood filter through the air towards the confused Demon Clan members.


    They all knew this was a technique that allows one to see the memories of the one sharing their blood, a unique ability of the Demon/Lantar Clan hybrids.


    The Elders became enraged the more they saw and then shifted their gaze upon me, the look in their eyes no longer polite and gentle but aggressive and hostile.


    They then shifted to an emotion and state of absolute fear, the memories they were seeing now are Elder Elwin''s own memories.


    Not only were they Elwin''s but Geryon''s as well, this caused both the Demon and Lantar Clan members to look at each other strangely. Their two Clans always had similarities ever since they first met long ago when the Demons first entered the Lantar Realm.


    Now they know the reason why, they are connected by blood, fate and destiny.


    They soon came to kneel down in shock as they viewed Elwin as the second coming of Geryon their Creator.


    He not only passed his bloodline to Elwin but also his name, they could feel the flow of blood in Elwin''s body and many could not help but bow in reverence as they shouted out his name.


    "Geryon!!" They all shouted in unison may times before shifting their gaze back onto me, this time all thought there was still a bit of hatred in their eyes I could see disbelief and untold amounts of fear.


    They all knew that ''Xillah'' would do all the dirty work for her Master even if it meant wiping out an entire race that was directly connected to her by blood. They knew all too well from the memories that she will not hesitate to wipe them out at the slightest grievance towards her Creator.


    Looking at Geryon they mumbled under their breaths about their coming doom, how could the Creator of both Geryon and Xillah come to them without her being her or somewhere nearby.


    The looks they gave me before might cause them to no longer be apart of this world, they now look at me with dull husk like eyes. Each of them looking like the dead come back to life, a few even slump to the ground as others find themselves back in their seats.


    Geryon looks at his people and searches for the ones that like himself also inherited a Relic from their Creator.


    He saw a bone inside each of the Elderly couple that are now seated, both of them looking over at Dashnell as if wanting to plead with him for their earlier behavior but neither could muster the courage to move.


    Their were a few hundred youths and young adults in the nearby halls that also possessed Relics but he would have to wait to meet them another time. He would focus on the two Elders here along with the others here that held Relics.


    Geryon could feel the power of the Relic within them, one had fused the Relic into the bones of his left arm, while his wife fused it within her right arm.


    The couple soon felt the gaze from Geryon and immediately went over to him to try and get him to help them solve this problem.


    Feeling ignored yet again I summon Ella to serve me while I wait for my other wives to finish rushing here and for Geryon to become the Leader of his people. This was my promise to him to Elwin''s Grandfather that did his best to live long enough to see me again only to die to early.


    He in his last days passed on his dream to the young Elwin''s Grandfather and his Grandfather, creating a bloodline that would always know some form of the truth of their Creation.


    When the fragment of Geryon was taken by Xillah she revived him and tried to destroy him for good, which would have killed everything Geryon ever Created. Before she could do such a thing I stopped her and gave her an order to let Elwin inherit Geryons power and Blood Lineage.


    With this Geryon passed everything to Elwin including his name before merging back into me. This was his long cherished wish, to return to where he originated. He also asked me to watch over the three Demon Clans that he Created, The Lantar Clan, Demon Clan and The Fallen.


    The Fallen were already under my protection as I had moved them onto New Teress after I reabsorbed Geryon.


    With that the Demon Races he Created would never die unless I did.


    This also enhanced my ability to Control blood and all types of fire and mortal desires.


    As everyone around me pleads with Geryon I watch as a tear in space opends and Ella is sent flying out, as she is sent through the tear she lands and creates a crater at my feet.


    Trying her best to raise her head she drops down unconscious, quickly looking into her mind I see that she learned of Mara.


    "Silly girl Vivian regained her powers when she regained her memories and is only weaker than me and Valara, Verena might be her match but Nala is still suppressing Verena so who knows how that fight will go.


    I will do something about that later but for now I agree with Nala, Verena does not need to regain her past powers.


    You on the other hand should have been able to judge that you were not Vivians match why did you absorb Ella and the others when you were warned not too?"


    Hearing me speak to her she did not dare to not respond she forced herself to answer and ignored the fact that she was a mess in front of others.


    "I.. I only want to become more to your liking, I am all your darkness, evil and vile extensions given a body of my own.


    I gladly took this as my duty in life, to allow you to live pure and free from these sinful actions, I thought that if I was alive you would never have to dirty her hands and commit evil.


    I could stand being hated by everyone so long as you loved me!!


    But how can I!?


    Covered in so much blood and filth be a match for any one of those women that have died for you and followed you in every life they have ever lived.


    I wanted to change but change was something that I could not do alone, that was when I met Eleanor. This is when I knew this was my chance!!


    All I had to do was absorb her and a few others that matched my desires and habits and I could slowly become more normal and more to your liking.


    Master!!"


    As she was speaking so emotionally her body was recovering from the damage she suffered under Vivians ''treatment'', but as she was gripping at my legs Vivian walked through the tear causing her to shrek in fear and hide behind me.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "If you would have shared those emotions with me before you acted on your own, do you think you could have truly change!? You would have reverted back to being the cruel and cold blooded Monster everyone fears after a few years unless I taught you this lesson.


    This lesson I beat into you will be what changes you for the better."


    Vivian said as she walked over and set on my left leg causing Ella to grip my right arm tighter out of fear.


    Geryon and the others looked over at Vivian with confusion as they knew from shared memories that Ella is Xillah who absorbed a few of my wives and should have long since past her previous limits becoming far stronger than she ever was.


    Yet they just watched as Ella looked at Vivian with untold amounts of fear, similar to how they viewed Ella.


    They then looked to Geryon to explain who Vivian was, they could not find her in the memories but on second thought she looked like a young Samara.


    Was this one of the Dragon Emperors daughters? Why was she so strong?


    Geryon then recalled her voice when she was speaking and knew that Vivian and Samara sounded to similar for the youth before him to be anyone else, when he looked over he spotted her giving him a knowing smile and he turned away.


    From this how could he not know that for some reason Lady Samara not only changed her name but was far stronger than before, from the information he gained from Geryon he guessed she must be a Void God or in the final stages of completing her Edict which would make her a Void God once finished.


    As he gasped for air he heard her voice enter his ear, what the man heard was something between the two of them and he took a deep breath and focused on the task that he had come here to complete.


    ...


    Leading an army of beauties through time and space Valara feels someone come up and hug her from behind.


    The face poking out from the side of her''s is Tia''s who places a kiss on Valara''s cheek.


    "Thank you for taking us around, we know you could have already arrived to where Dashnell went if we were not slowing you down.


    We will work on getting stronger together and next time not be such a burden Big Sister Val."


    Tia wanted to continue but was interrupted by Valara kissing her back.


    "Dashnell is faster than me, so even if I left you all behind I would never be able to catch him unless he stopped for me.


    He learned a weird ability when he was younger it allows him to be anywhere and everywhere with just a thought, I tired to learn it as well along with Verena as we can both control Space and Time but she said once we become Void Gods we can try again.


    He most likely had to learn it to save all those lives when he was the last of his kind.


    I have no idea how many more abilities he has like this that go beyond what reality allows, but I know that he will take his sweet time teaching us everything he knows both in and out of bed."


    Her last words caused the tunnel of Time they were traveling through to tremble at the sound of their laughs alone.


    Once the group calmed down they began to talk and chat with each other like normal and time no longer seemed to matter to them as they went about their journey to catch up.


    After a while of travelling Valara signaled to them mentally that they are about to arrive, a few who were sleeping as their bodies were being brought along were jolted awake and like the rest started to fix their attire or like a few change it completely.


    These Empresses did not know were they were going to end up but wanted to make a grand entrance an look stunning for their Lustful Beast of a Husband incase he takes them on another trip into frozen time for the orgies that they now crave.


    Valara also changed her clothes into a dress that revealed her slender legs and even if she was not as big boobed as Kiera and Eleanor she made sure that the Dress displayed hers to the fullest... Well enough to draw the drool from that lustful dragon she loves.


    Being the first one to step through the tear she opened she spots both Dashnell and Vivian being served by the Demon servants who set up a beautiful banquet for these two important guest and she even spotted Ella among the servants serving Dashnell and Vivian.


    Once the group of Demon servants spotted the ''group'' of arriving women they looked over at Dashnell with a look of displeasure.


    They would never be able to serve so many women, even if they were a few realms stronger they were Demons who did not possess any sort of cultivation.


    That was why they became servants in the first place.


    Understanding their thoughts Ella acted swiftly and distorted space making enough room for her many sisters, she then bit the tip of her finger and shot her blood into every single servent here.


    Shock and fear was soon replaced with gratitude and worship for Ella had given them something the Clan said no elixir or heavenly pill could fix and that was their inability to Cultivate.


    Geryon could feel the painful stings in his mind increasing as more and more of his Clansmen began to question him with greater fervor.

 134 Demon Queen

    As the army of beauties enjoyed the feast the Demon Clan prepared, high in the sky looking at the sealed world of the Demon Clan I sit atop my tail.


    As it coils around behind me I look down at the world below, the cold wind blowing hard helps me clear my thoughts.


    I sit here alone finally able to go through all the changes that have been happening at such a fast pace and the things to come.


    While Veshara is off dealing with her own emotions here I am dealing with mine, when she first appeared before me I felt that she and I were connected.


    Yet when she told me in detail about how the world would end up in chaos once I left was nothing but a joke in my eyes. Now everything she said to me is coming true, now I must once more deal with a painful memory that I wished died in the chaotic stream that is time.


    "I wish that it was buried and suffocated in time!!"


    But I know that it will not be a problem that will simply fade away just because I want it too.


    Looking below I can feel the emotions of my many wives as they wait for me to return, it is rare that I ask for time alone and even less likely that they agree and allow it.


    "Are my two minutes up? Well I guess it is true that even a second of Time is enough for me to have a trillion thoughts but you are all so greedy with occupying my time.


    Alright here I come!!" After looking into their eyes I can see that they no longer wish for me to tease and play with them.


    Once I reached my seat I was quickly swarmed as many decided to get rid of the table and eat in groups huddled in circles. As we all sit on the ground the servants give up arguing with us and bring plate after plate to satisfy my various wives taste.


    Looking over I can see Geryon is having the time of his life, at a close glance you can see the man sweating beads. His age also regressed from when he obtained his inheritance and now he is being stressed into looking old yet again.


    I know that when this is over I will allow the old man to enjoy his newfound youthful body, as he makes me a few more wives. The wicked smile I make while eating caused my wives to happily dig into my mind, what they found caused them all to look over at Geryon and lightly giggle.


    These sounds of heavenly and devilish laughter did not escape anyone present they all looked over to find how a single man managed to cause the millions.. billions of women before them to laugh.


    Geryon was the only one not thinking like that as he felt a chill run down his spine when he looked over and saw my smile, it was the same smile I had when I messed with my wives. He felt that the smile was for him and he then saw my gaze directed at him making him feel worse.


    We all watched as Geryon slumped over in his chair and faint, causing everyone to worry until Adina and Erida finally got up and went over to help the old man out.


    ....


    3 Days later.


    Inside a massive underground Palace magma could be seen pooling inside giant lakes that filled the area around the Palace, there was even a magma waterfall that poured into the nearby lake.


    The scenery was breathtaking and reminded many of Erida''s home back in the Demon Clan that was hidden away with the help of the Snow Wind Fraction. It was also no surprise that a few of them have now made their way here under the order of Geryon and Adina.


    They were shocked at how many wives the famed Dragon Emperor had brought along with him, yet they were even more surprised by his horns and the fact that he became younger.


    How many of them have heard Elder Elwin''s stories of how lustful and more importantly powerful this mans wives are.


    That''s right each of these Elders from the Snow Wind Faction did not think Dashnell had the power to rival that of a True God and that his wives were the ones doing all the work.


    I knew of their thoughts and did not mind it, it was best that everyone thought this way after all.


    As I sit on a makeshift throne Adina created, she sits next to me as the various Demons who like Geryon have completely fused with a relic selected her to become the leader of the new Demon Clan.


    Both the Lantar and Demon Clan will merge into one and soon they will meet the Fallen Clan they heard about from Erida.


    This news made them excited as they heard the Fallen Demons were far stronger and held the history of the Demon Clan inside Ancient Tomes that they will share with them.


    During the meeting I was groomed by the Demon maid''s that have already been tasted by me, their colorful skin grew bright whenever they had skin contact with me. This sight was seen by many inside the room and they knew that these maids were soon in for a good life.


    They also took note of my taste in women and were shocked that I even laid my hands on ''normal'' looking women.


    Adina glared at the maids that were taking their sweet time in making sure I was ''properly'' dressed for the big wedding the Demon Clan demanded I have, with them all present.


    This was one of the conditions they wanted completed if they were to trust that I would never imprison them again.


    These Elders still possessed worries that I would toss them inside another prison once I got all the things I wanted from them and would only keep part of my promise with Geryon.


    Ella was beyond enraged so I sealed her inside a world I created, inside this world she was chained up as she thrashed about and cursed her newfound ''kindness''.


    She wanted to plead with me to release her until she heard masochistic and mumbled words from a familiar voice.


    Looking to her side she ''spotted'' the chained up Trish, dread filled her heart immediately as she started to yell and scream for forgiveness.


    She did not wish to end up like Trish, no matter how much she like being treated like my toy she did not want her mind to be eroded like the mess in front of her. Feeling the disrespect flooding Ella''s mind Trish looked up as the drool on her face slid down.


    "Master Eleanor how could you pass up this golden opportunity!!" Trish seemed possessed and had a lack of reason as she spoke each word like a cunning fox.


    "Dashnell is training me to be a better sister, why not join me? We can be student and teacher again as I help you learn your place beneath me!" As crackling laughter filled the prison world I stepped inside.


    "Even after spending a few thousand years inside this place as my personal plaything you still refuse to give up fucking my wives dear Sister. I know that with your memories back you feel emboldened to act as you did in the past, why are you making things so hard for me?"


    Before I could keep going both Ella and Trish began to plead with me to release them, one wanted to kill the many Demons who held ''Vile'' thoughts while the other wanted to use her cock to rule over my harem.


    I was at a loss of words at the response I was getting, this was especially true for Trish. I have no idea how she retains her sanity after all that I have done to her, the look in her eyes tell me she will never truly break as she is already broken.


    The drool coming from her mouth as she looks at me cause me to release her from her chains.


    Once free she dashed right for me, shredding my ''Royal clothes'' to bits as she places my cock into her mouth and tries her best to swallow it whole. After a few sounds of delight from Trish she collapsed onto the ground falling asleep.


    "She has been kept up as I toyed with her, seems setting her free gave her a shock and now look at her. Once she wakes up I will let the two of you out, we have finished the Grand wedding and celebrated with a massive orgy that you two missed out on.


    This is your punishment for trying to kill the unborn wives I aim to collect from the Demon Clan.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Ella dropped to her knees which caused the chains to rattle out in the empty space of this prison.


    "But I wanted to enjoy those sweet moans of each of the girls I marked for training, why have you taken this from me Master!!" As she said this she began to thrash about trying to break the chains.


    I could see actual tears in her eyes as she truly wished to deflower those she would train into willing tools that would follow my every command.


    As she struggled against the chains she felt her clothes melt off, looking up she noticed the look in my eyes and she began to struggle even more putting force into her arms but no matter what she did she could not escape.


    She then glanced at Trish once again only to see a smile on the face of the still drooling girl, she was now looking at her future condition. Looking into Trish''s mind she saw a glimpse of what was in store for her until she found herself lifted off the ground.


    Looking into my eyes she finally gave up her struggle and spoke. "Breaking me like this is going to alert Vivian of this place you have hidden do you really want to do this?"


    She said this as a last attempt but it only made me thrust into her with even more force.


    As she moaned in ecstasy she heard the sound of a giggle, when she looked on the floor she found Trish was still a lost cause. She then saw Vivian sitting in a chair next to the many toys within this place.


    "What makes you think I of all people would not know of this place, after all I helped him retrain Trish.


    You should know from my memories that I am somewhat a blood person, while I have a physical form I can at any time become a person of liquid blood.


    Do you know that when I felt alone I would sneak into Dashnell room and drink his blood.


    Valara and Dashnell always trained together and I felt bitter about this, so I wanted to use my ability to control blood to steal blood from him and take it into myself.


    That way he would always be with me, if only just a part of him.


    I did not realize that his blood would become a delicacy for me ever since I did that. I became quite addicted to his blood that Valara had to pin me down as I tried to suck him dry.


    I became so addicted that he secretly told me a way to gain a rush that will never fade, it was to merge myself into his bloodstream!


    Before he could tell me the side effects I liquified myself and dived right into his body, at first all I felt was the rush and satisfaction physical touch could never give me.


    But after that all I craved is for him to abuse and use me, I will enjoy our time together as we learn to be better toys for our Master Ella!"


    These words caused Ella to grow excited and fearful at the same time as she could tell Vivian was beyond delighted to be treated like so. She could even see the look in Vivians eyes telling her to give up and enjoy this bit of heavenly delight she is about to be blessed with.


    A few thrust later Ella began to dig her teeth into me as she tried to hold on.


    As her mind was going blank Ella gave a evil smile as she looked at me and Vivian, she then used every ounce of her power to resist and struggle against me.


    She did this knowing I would not stop no matter what she did or said, and she knew I would enjoy it more if she resisted.


    The look in her eyes changed into those similar to Trish and Vivians as she began to drool and pant in excitement for what was to come. No longer in control of her body she looked over to see quite a few more women inside the prison world and those she saw caused her to faint in shock.

 135 Fairy of Fate

    Being trapped inside this prison for millions of years the Lantar and Demon Clan have been breeding with each other for quite some time and have long since become one Clan.


    Those who still refer to themselves as True Lantar or Pure Blooded Demon Clan members are those Ancient families that hold onto their past glory.


    Many of them have long since lost power to the new breed of Demons that have been born from the two Races cross breeding.


    Looking back at the place they used to call home these Ancient Demons felt their old bones crack as they journeyed alongside their kin in leaving this place. For the past few years the Elders of the Demons from both the Lantar and Demon fraction were said to be speaking with a powerful ally.


    This ally was said to be strong enough to allow their entire Race to exit this Sealed Prison.


    The younger generation of Demons referred to themselves as the Original Demon as their powers were far superior to their pure blooded kin the Lantar and Demon Clan Demons. As the years went by and freedom was within reach they all learned how they all Originated from a single being.


    And this Creature was what created their Demon Race, they were elated to find out that they were two of the three Demon Clans and that their distant cousins were safe outside this Prison.


    This Prison held their two Races for so long that they have now become one, they looked back at their time in this hellish place that suppresses their growth but could not suppressed the evolution of their Bloodlines.


    Even as this place weakened them with each Generation.


    Due to the constant breeding between the two Demon Clans they developed new powers and abilities that would allow them to grow stronger than they could alone.


    This was proven as the new breed of Demons started to rule over both Clans until they finally became a unified power that forced the two to become one.


    .....


    Elwin was a youth that could bypass any type of barrier with his Bloodline power, this unique ability was why the Clan helped him become strong enough to lead a group outside of the barrier and back into the world.


    They were to return to the Demon Clans original Realm and built up until they could fight against the Shades that took control of Lantar. After all these years of waiting for Elwins return he finally came back with results that instantly made those who suggested this plan to be praised.


    This one decision they made allowed their Demon Clan to gain freedom, they even found out about their origins in the process. As they were deciding on how to proceed with leaving this Sealed Prison, they got word that among the Demons that left with Elwin a few have awakened primordial abilities.


    Adina the leader of the Demons who left with Elwin awakened true hellfire which her daughter inherited, while her father died in a war among Humans.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    They then quickly took over one of the powers in the Mortal Realm and hid behind them.


    This allowed the Demons and Elwin to gain control of one of the regions in the Mortal Realm over time, and none of the Humans were ever aware of their presence.


    Soon after they then began to spread their influence to the entire Western region become its controller, during this time they allied with another power The Snow Wind Fairy Clan.


    This Clan of fairy like maidens were descendents of a once powerful Ancient Clan, their clan was pushed to near extinction.


    Their leaders are always females of immense power that wield power to see into the Fates of others, the Current leader was the one who suggested and pushed for an alliance with the Demon Clan.


    She is Teressa''s mother and Elwins wife.


    Lady Fairy Wind, was a Celestial beauty that many sought out but she held no man in her eyes until she met Elwin and saw his fate. It nearly cost her, her sight as she was blinded by what she saw.


    She witnessed Elwin meeting a Demon God, the God of all Demons and being bequeathed his powers and his name, she also saw how Elwin died before he could reach this Fate.


    If she did not aid him in reaching this goal he would have died when the Demon Clan was revealed,


    When the South and East regions of the Mortal Realm went to war.


    With Beast kind and Human kind at war once more in the Mortal Realm the various powers all around rose and fell in the years of war.


    While the East and South went into all out war a few Clans of the South defected and joined the East, while in the North a new power came into play and consumed the West were her Clan the Demon Clan and the powers of the West were consumed by the North East alliance.


    After the North and East took control of the West they started to purge mixed breeds among the Humans and eliminate all Beast kind from the Mortal Realm.


    This is what lead to the Demon Clan and Elwin being found out, before this could happen she revealed to Elwin his and her own Fate. With the Fate of his people known Elwin went to work and rushed the development of a few who could lead the Demon Clan as he worked in the shadows.


    During this time Adina was born, rose to become one of Snow Winds few True Gods and made her way back to the Sealed Prison were she slowly over time became a Void Realm expert.


    After she returned with Elwin to the Mortal Realm they went to work in tried their best to change the Fate of both the Snow Wind Fairy Clan and their own.


    Later in life Adina fell in love with a human as she roamed the Western region and gave birth to Erida who was not only a second generation Bloodline holder between Lantar and Demons.


    She also was part Human this gave her an edge in power that Elwin soon took advantage of, he found out that half Human/Demon children would gain all of the Bloodline benefits of the Demons and the insane growth rate of the Human Race.


    If this was the case then what if half Beast/Demon produced similar results.


    He then looked into the History of the wars between Human, Beast and Demons of old, what he found was what he was looking for all along, proof of a fourth Race that came into being.


    A Race that was half Beast, Human and Demon existed here in the Mortal Realm but was killed by the combined might of all three.


    To prevent the rise of this race from ever coming into being again the three Races waged a never ending war against each other for trillions of years and the truth was long since forgotten by all but a few Ancient Clans and Families one being the Snow Fairy Clan.


    This information drove Elwin into trying to recreate this Race as it would allow his Demon Clan to regain most if not all its once long lost powers.


    He later tried to inform his Clan back within the Seal but they told him to never try to commit this Taboo, when they realized he already started on this path they tried to kill him after sealing him within a barrier.


    But how could a barrier made by old dying and suppressed Demons hold him when the barrier that Sealed his Clan away could not hold him, after he escaped he vowed to never return until he could not only free his people but possess the power to rule them.


    When he left his Clan he took a few promising youths and his Clans Ancient Relic that he has fused with.


    The youths were pure blooded Demons and Lantar Clan members that held vast similarities to Demons, with this group of youths that wanted to leave this damn place they quickly joined Elwin.


    He offered them freedom in return he wanted them to breed with Humans and Beast to create the next Generation of hybrid Demons.


    They wanted freedom so much that this was a blessing for them, they quickly aided him in gathering more youths and fled the Sealed Prison alongside Elwin.


    After he returned with so many extra Demons Fairy Wind knew she had changed the course of Elwin''s and her own Fate, later she gave birth to Elwin''s children who she quickly spoiled and filled with her love.


    Elwin on the other hand wanted to do more and change things far more than before so he began to aid both the Humans and Beast who could not reach past the Pathless God Realm.


    Thousand of years later when his youngest daughter was born he heard of a foreign race within the Northern Region of the Mortal Realm.


    Assuming that this was his doing he went to bring the Hybrid''s of this world away and absorb them into the Snow Wind Fraction, that was slowly building up a Hybrid army.


    On his journey he learned that these new Creatures were draconic in features at times other times they were Celestial like creatures that possess unmatched intellect, silent ice beauties that seemed to be able to see into Fate as well as tall beauties that had metallic skin.


    Hearing all this he knew he was mistaken but this did not slow him, all it did was make him rush to be the first to claim them, this was especially so when he heard that they were all women.


    One thousand beautiful women each of a foreign race that was proven to not originate from the Mortal Realm.


    This was the information Elwin had and it excited him so much he forgot that only ''Monsters'' whose power knew no limit could cross the Void and enter another Realm.


    Did they possess an ability like him? That allowed him to travel and go wherever he wish so long as it was a barrier that lead to another area.


    He did not know so he could only quietly arrive and watch them from afar and what he learned shocked him to his core.


    He found that his Ancient Clan relic resonated with the dark skinned youth that hid away in the Palace and controlled the thousand strong Female army. The Relic was even giving him fragments of memories that helped him find a true path to saving his people and his wife''s Clan.


    With this information in hand he quickly spread word of a new God of Destruction arriving in the Mortal realm as he went to go fetch his secret weapon that would allow him to ally with this young man in the future.


    Looking back at all he had to do to reach this goal of his, Geryon let out a few tears as he held his wife''s hand as they all walked side by side with the Demon Clan out of the Sealed Prison for the first time in 700 hundred million years.


    High in the sky Teressa looked at her mother''s back and silver hair as she smiled, she hoped her parents could finally enjoy their love for each other without the worry of either of their Clans meeting complete extinction.


    "You can join them if you want Teressa I won''t stop you, but who could have imagined that your father was that old man. I knew I should have dug into his mind to know everything about him.


    But he fled to quickly after handing you over to me." These were my words to my shy Snow Fairy of a wife.


    When Geryon became one with the Awakened relic I knew of his past and that Teressa is from a Clan that the Ancient Humans and Beast failed to wipe out long ago.


    A mix between the two Ancient Races that created the Snow Fairy Clan of today.


    Teressa was one of the few of her father''s children to gain his Demonic Bloodline powers, this was also why many failed to understand why he would wed his youngest and most beloved daughter to a lustful ''Dragon'' that was not even from this Realm.


    Today many people held Geryon in a new light as well as feared his wife''s ability to peer into someone''s Fate. She changed the course of so many lives by marrying a young Demon, this alone caused a chain of events that lead to everything that was being experienced by them today.

 136 Return of the Demon Clan

    As the trillions of Demons made their way out of the Sealed Prison they noticed everyone in front of them started to fly into the sky to look ahead to see what was causing those in front to stop.


    To their surprise it was a few of the young Dragon Emperors wives looking down at the first few Demons exiting the Prison.


    Standing in the air space just above the Prisons opened Gate were three women, Valara, Teressa and Nala.


    Those Demons below knew of Valara and Teressa but they have never seen Nala before.


    Stepping forward Teressa announces to her people who she is, that she is Geryon''s daughter and the Dragon Emperor''s wife and that today she is here to personally shatter the Prison they came to hate.


    Cheers erupted from the Demons below as many have already rose into the sky to get a better look of what was causing the delay outside. As the message Teressa gave was being relayed many more Demons made their way into the air and gathered around her.


    As more and more Demons made their way out and heard of what Teressa planned they all waited behind her, they waited for the last few Demons to exit until they found out a few of the Ancient Demons and Lantar Demons refused to leave unless Xillah herself bowed to them.


    They hated being imprisoned more than anything and would rather die inside until she herself showed up to announce she was wrong for what she did.


    Just when the young leaders of the Demon Clan were about to go and escort those stubborn Ancient Demons out they saw a young girl walking with the group who gave everyone else a hard time.


    The million or so Ancient Demons seemed to be tamed children as they gathered around the young girl, some of the young Elites among the Demon Clan could sense the fear and panic in the praise the Elders gave the young girl.


    One thought entered their minds at the same time.


    That during the entire banquet there was a young girl that was beating to a pulp serving all the Emperors wives even as she herself was one of his wives. From the information they gained from Adina and Erida they learned that she was being punished for past deeds.


    While the other Demons would have not noticed how she and the Emperor vanished for quite a while they sure did, they also noticed that when they came back instead of just those two their were more than 10 women that sat near the Dragon Emperor and served his every need.


    The young girl was one of the 10 and they did not understand how she could be being punished and then go back to serving the Emperor within a few days.


    They asked Geryon and under the intense pressure he let it slip that, that young girl they all thought was fragile was Xillah.


    They did not believe him but now seeing all the Elders of the Ancient Demons trembling as they tried their best to complement the young girl was all the proof one would need. Some of the more brave Elites wanted to rush over and fight her but were stopped by the smarter more calm Elites.


    "Xillah!! You may have the Elders terrified of you but we will not bow down to you!" A young Demon noble shouted out before others could reach him.


    ''Xillah'' looked up at the young Demon and then look back to see the look on my face as I was with the last group leaving the Demon Prison. As I look at her, her face sours as she rises to the sky coming face to face with the young Demon.


    Holding their breath they all watched as she punched the youth in the gut, they did not expect her to act in such a way. They all assumed she would speak with the youth although harshly, but she just punched him unconscious and held him in the air like a doll.


    "Come here and take him from me! Or do you wish to give him to me? Also I am called Ella, you do not need to know the reason for my name changing just know that it has!


    My Master is the one who allowed this to happen so long as you Demons never raise her hand against him you will have no problems from me." Tossing the knocked out Demon at those nearby she went back to ''herding'' the Elders out.


    Once everyone was outside many began to weep and reminisce about their plight, over the years they had been weakened so much that no one was able to reach beyond the Void Realm.


    The Demons watched on as Teressa ripped apart the place that held them prisoner for so long.


    Tears could be seen in the eyes of all these powerful Demons, as the cracking sound and explosions rung out in space the collapsing Prison shined a bright red as it was remodeled into a massive Gate.


    If anyone from the Mortal Realm seen what Teressa just created they would be shocked, as this was the Teleportation Gates the Draconians mass produced. Teressa knew she could not reveal what the Gate was to the Demons below, they would only see it as a trick to move them to a different ''prison''.


    After the Gate was completed Teressa laid on Valara''s back as she rested, the Gate she created was just as massive as a Titan Class planet. This was done with my future plans in mind as with this I now Control three entire Realms.


    As the Demons Gathered they began to sing, dance and fight in space cheering louder and louder about their freedom.


    Geryon did not stop them but had them all gather within the reach of my Domain as he knew I was going to be the one Leading them through the Void and back to the Mortal Realm.


    They did as instructed and did not wish to stay in the Lantar Realm any longer than needed, some of the Ancient Lantar Demons wished to collect a few things that might still be around so Valara, and Ella stayed behind with a large majority of the Ancient Demons.


    The youths were surprised that the Elders decided to stick together and did not split into two different groups, they were always yelling about how their pure bloodlines should never mix but looking at them now being so friendly to one another was a strange sight to them.


    They were sure it was because the two young women that stayed behind with them.


    Once again they asked around to see what level of power the Emperor''s wives were at, the Emperor should be a monster that is near the peak of the Void Realm as he could take so many into the Void.


    But his wives should not be that strong not all of them anyway, they assumed the stronger of his wives should be mid Void Realm experts otherwise how could Erida and Adina who they all recognized as the Royal Demon Family choose the Dragon Emperor as their husband.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    While they were busy talking amongst themselves they watched Geryon take the Lead as they began their journey through the Void, while they may be free from the Prison Xillah created they did not think they were truly free until they were in the Mortal Realm.


    A young leader of the Demon Clan that was just behind Geryon talked to the rest of the Demons through telepathy. "Today we will start to make our way to the Mortal Realm were Xillah or Ella as she now calls herself has little to no influence.


    In the Records of the Elder Demons they were forced to flee away from the Mortal Realm long ago due to the other Races joining together to destroy them. They used a few Ancient Relics power to force open a massive tear in the Void and made it to the Lantar Realm after 10 years of travel.


    I do not know how long it will take us to make it to the Moral Realm but Geryon said he could make it in 5 years if he traveled alone, so with the help of the Relic and the Dragon Emperor I can only say we might be living in the Void for 5-10 years."


    He was one of the Leaders the Demon Clan respected have no less authority than the Empress Adina and Elder Geryon. The green skinned Demon was fit and had two curved horns that burned with green hell fire, many female Demons threw themselves at him and he openly welcomed them.


    Trigon was proud to become the leader of the Noble Demons and hold such authority and power.


    Before he could continue he heard the voice of the young Dragon Emperor.


    "Don''t look down on me I am much stronger than Geryon and Xillah, besides travelling through the Void is a natural gift for me. Look ahead as that just before your eyes is the Mortal Realm. I am used to being large groups through the Void so the trip is shorter than expected.


    Also I can make it to any Realm through the Void in a few Steps, maybe one day you will learn how to shorten Space and Time enabling you to be anywhere and everywhere you wish.


    Trigon was not the only Demon awed by my power the look in their eyes shone with a bright light as they all looked ahead. They then began to ask Geryon and the other powerful Relic holding Demons among them if they could achieve the same feat.


    Geryon told everyone he could make it in a few hours but not this fast, his body could not handle the strain. The others were ashamed of their power an agreed that they needed days if not months to years to make it.


    The stares on my back seemed to intensify after opening a tear in the Void and leading the Demons through, I was soon asked to marry a countless number of daughters. Those single female Demons also sent me signs that they are willing to become a plaything of mine.


    Turning around I say to them that all are welcome in my bed, Geryon soon began his scheming ways.


    .....


    Mortal Realm


    In one of the few remaining Neutral Powers that refused to become part of the Dragon Empire an elder sat on his throne. To his side were his retainers and other Elders of this Ancient Human Power.


    "Emperor Kodi! The reports are correct a few days ago the Dragon Empire was suddenly filling its ranks with extremely powerful Demons. The ones we were able to get information about were not the ones the Snow Wind Fraction was hiding but seems to be were they originated from."


    Hearing this a few of the Elders laughed at the scout. He did not know that the Demons originated from this Mortal Realm and were forced to flee away all those years ago.


    Very few knew of the Demons history and those who did kept it secret, the only reason the Dragon Emperor knew as those various powers trying to gain his favor with information they thought he lacked.


    Waving at the scout to relax the Emperor ordered for him to leave.


    Bowing before he left the scout returned to his duty to keep watching the Dragon Empire.


    Soon after the scout left the doors were sealed shut as the Elders begin their real meeting.


    "Speak what do you have on the Dragon Emperor after all this time of being by his side?"


    Looking in the middle of the room you could see a figure that stood exactly were the scout once was, with a hood covering her face but many of the Elders here could spot that she was a woman.


    Laura stood still as she revealed documents and information to the Elders before her, deep down she was being yelled at by her sisters for being given such an important mission.


    Overwhelming amounts of jealousy was being felt by her and the Elders felt her emotions of intense jealousy was the reason why she would betray her husband the Dragon Emperor.


    After she was dismissed she vanished without a trace and appeared inside another Throne room that was filled with the bodies of various naked women.


    Some Demon, Beast, Ancient, Draconian.. an so many more. She made her way all the way towards the Throne and set on the lap of the Dragon Emperor expecting a reward for her hard work.

 137 The Dragon Emperor Is.....

    Within the halls of this Ancient power the Elders discuss all the information they have just attained.


    From the information they had from the many sources throughout the Mortal Realm they were shocked to find out the spies information was not only accurate but filled in much more.


    They did not believe such a long time follower would betray the Emperor but one could never truly judge someone''s heart.


    They had been collecting information ever since this power showed up within the Mortal Realm, but only truly dedicated spies and infiltrators when they showed enough power to take over the north.


    The Dragon Empire at first seemed like a power that could only take over one of the four regions but before they could make them a puppet or luckily for them they were to slow and like the rest in the Mortal Realm witnessed a true rise of a Superpower.


    They were one of the first to find out this new power was not Human, Beast or Demon this was not shocking to them or the older powers, only the newly formed Northern power was shocked by this.


    When the Demon Race fled the Mortal Realm long ago those born never knowing of the Demon Clan continued to grow, and over time only those very old Ancient powers knew of the possibility of leaving this Realm for another.


    ...


    Looking through the information they came to understand the Dragon Emperor even more, he was from a Race called the Guardians and his Race has long since conquered their entire Realm.


    To the point were the other Races not only do not fight back but worship and destroy anyone who opposes the Guardian Race. This caused the Elders in the room to quickly send out messages to spread out this information, the more who knew the better it would be to find allies for this war.


    Looking to one of the guards near the meeting chamber doors the Elder gives his orders.


    "Go and bring in the team that has just returned from the Guardians Realm!"


    With a quick bow the guard exited the room and soon returned with a group of young adults.


    After showing the group to their seats he returned to guarding the door.


    Once again the elder shouted. "Speak!! What did you learn in your time exploring the other Realm."


    The leader of the group was a young man that radiated the power of someone nearing the True God Realm.


    The Elders in the room were quite shocked by his power and were happy he would soon spread his knowledge to the rest of their armies.


    "When we first arrived in the Teress Realm were the Guardians originated we witnessed a Galactic war among those who follow the Guardians and those who wish to overthrow their rule and become the new rulers of the Teress Realm.


    They held and advantage during the first few months of the war but soon after a massive tear in space opened up and a massive ship exited. Once the ship was here it unloaded countless powerful fighters who joined the war and it then equalized both sides.


    The rebels were lead by the Bisar Coalition, they fought against the Titans, Ancients, Observers and Draconian lead Immortal Races. Within the Teress Realm the various Races are divided by two Tiers.


    One is Immortal the only qualification is that beings of this Race must live past 1 billion years on average as a natural lifespan. The other is of course like our own Human Race, limited lifespans that can be extended by growing more powerful or by the use of Technology and Science."


    As he finished the last line of his speech many of the Elders looked at him in confusion.


    Clearing his throat he signaled for one of the others to step forward.


    "We from the Mortal Realm have long since invented things to make our lives easier but over in Teress they created metal tools called Machines that do a lot of the work we would have low level cultivators and mortals do.


    As for Science this is a tricky thing to explain, so I believe it is just best to show you."


    Saying so he left the floor in the meeting room to the female youth of his team.


    Calming her emotions she showed her wrist as it lit up and showed a screen that detailed countless amounts of information about her body to the various Elders. Those Elders who were in the medical field nearly had their eyes pop out of their sockets.


    A few of them even got up and started to question her about the device she was using.


    It showed her blood type, weight, measurements, daily diet over the past month and other various things they as medical professionals would love to have at hand at all times when treating someone.


    Stepping up once more he let the Elders ask his teammate all the questions they wanted as he finished his report.


    "This is standard ''Tech'' provided by the Ancients that rule over the region that we gathered information from.


    Just like how the Major Powers split up the Mortal Realm the Guardians did the same only they ruled over everything while they let their loyal vassals control the various Regions they liked.


    Of the Vassals that we came to know the most powerful are the four Immortal Races that are no more than Zealots when it comes to following the orders and ways of the Guardians.


    They are the Titan Race, Draconian Race, Ancient Race, and the Observer Race.


    Each of these four have thousands of other Immortal and mortal races that are under them.


    If any of the other powers wish to rise to their level of power they must first be supported by the Guardians.


    We also found that Within Teress the creatures do not Cultivate like we of the Mortal Realm.


    Although their levels of power are similar they train and understand the powers of the heavens different than we do.


    Most Immortal and Mortals of the Teress Realm use Weapons to wage war against each other, such as massive ships that can destroy entire planets and ranged weapons.


    We have acquired some of these weapons for ourselves and have handed them over to the army to start using immediately, I left a few of my team with them to help them train faster.


    As for building these weapons after being there for more than 20 years we not only learned how but have the blueprints for these weapons and ships so we can mass produce them.


    In Teress these weapons are enough to kill Immortal Gods, we even believe they have more powerful weapons as during the war the only reason the Bisar Coalition failed was because they were unable to fire their weapon multiple times at the various Immortal Gods the Guardian army possesed.


    During the critical moments of the rebellion by the Bisar, it seems that the young Guardians that were sleeping finally managed to wake up.


    With them joining the war the Bisar were quickly defeated, and once they were their entire Race was taken over by the Draconians.


    We could not get to close during this time but over time we learned about each of the Immortal Races that follow the Guardians. The oldest follower among the 4 are the Observers it seems their Race was one of the first to fight against the Guardians when they came to power.


    This also helped us to prove that the Guardian Race is a Race that conquers entire Realms.


    As for the other three races we have already sent reports on them the Titan Race is the only one we had to study, they are as the name suggest descendants of Titan Gods that once roamed the Teress Realm.


    We were unable to gain any information beyond this about them, other than they never completely accepted being under the Guardians control until recently.


    They along with the other Immortal Races seemed to have found out a secret that they have yet to disclose."


    Hearing his report the Elders quickly digest the information ask various questions and then let him continue. During his entire report he detailed how each of the 4 Immortal races train, educate and lead their youths and conquered worlds.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The Elders wanted to find a flaw but no matter were they looked they could not find one.


    This is how the meeting progressed until its end.


    ...


    A few months later.


    While the Dragon Empire quickly came to rule over most of the Mortal Realm news spread about the origins of the Dragon Emperor.


    No one knew if this information was a boast of his lineage or to create an image that would hurt his reputation.


    Many youths within the Dragon Empire across the Mortal Realm looked at the posters that lined the walls all over the various Capitals and Cities throughout the Realm.


    Each read.


    Dragon Emperor: Race Guardian true Realm of power True God.


    Current fighting capabilities on multiple occasions defeated and easily killed those within and above the Void Realm.


    Major powers and abilities consist of manipulation of every form of elemental power. Loves close combat, favored weapon a pitch black sword created by one of the Empresses ''Samantha''.


    The Emperor also seems to possess some sort of Spirit Weapon that all Guardians acquire when they become Pathless Gods. (Unknown if they can acquire it at an earlier stage of development.)


    Each Guardian also possesses a release form that is Beastial in nature, it is highly suggested that the Dragon Emperor''s release form is that of a Dragon God.


    Ability to control Time and Space, can travel and tear through space well enough to travel through the Void.


    Bloodline of a Dragon God, allows him to control all of draconic decent, those with a Bloodline that gain a drop of his blood will have their Bloodlines enhanced and strengthened. (Current limit unknown.)


    Unlike Human, Beast and Demon Race members most Guardians absorb energy from their surroundings, be it from the stars, planets, water, fire or other sources Guardians can absorb it all to gain power and increase their strengths.


    After learning the way we Cultivate the Guardian mimicked this and became even stronger than before, this should be the reason the Dragon Emperor is able to fight those in the Void Realm.


    A Guardians natural abilities allow them to grow stronger during every battle they undertake and as they age, the older they get the stronger they become.


    Guardians are a Race that has conquered more than than 3 entire Realms, we have the power to fight against them and will fight against them.


    We hope that others who are tired of being suppressed by the Guardians will aid us in fighting back, we hope the Immortal Races that followed the Guardians into the Mortal Realm aid us as well.


    Information provided by the Mortal Realm Coalition.


    These posters were seen by all and no one knew what they wanted to achieve with this message.


    If it was to scare them into joining their cause it failed, if it was to get the people to despise the Guardians this also failed.


    It only made the Dragon Emperor look better, now the youths were even more motivated to do their best to gain the Emperor''s approval.


    Vivian watched as everyone saw her posters and a evil smile crept across her face.


    She had Laura give those Ancient Humans all the information they wanted, she even allowed all of it to be true.


    But before they could smear her husband she decided to go before them and create a better message than the one she had her shadow unit replace every were they tried to post theirs.


    Even if some others found and read the original poster who among them would rise up to strike at her and her family, she was sure no one would and was even happy to have so many report these posters to her and the Government.


    This showed that Tai''s and Dashnell''s work in gaining the trust of the people was without a doubt better than her and the others plan.

 138 Preparation

    Looking around I see legions of my army preparing in groups, some lead by young blooded Generals others lead by veterans like General Timothy and Vincent.


    They are all preparing for the annual battle against each other, they looked at each other like wild beast and knew after this ranking match was finished they would start a massive war far bigger than the ''small'' planetary battles they had with the resisting smaller powers within the Mortal Realm.


    Timothy was one of the few Honored Generals among the army that both old and young looked up too and admired, although Vincent did not have as much influence in the military as Timothy he held massive influence in Government gaining him a lot of support and troops for his Legion.


    Not many of the Major Powers within the Dragon Empire could come close to the man in terms of power and influence as he was one of Samara''s highly ranked officials.


    No one knew what the man did to get her favor but it has never went down even after all these years.


    Those with more understanding of how and when the creation of the Dragon Empire began and those who were here from the start had a few ideas but not enough to replicate his feat.


    Some thought Vincent''s moral character was something she favored, and while they were right the biggest thing that gained him her favor was a technique he learned from a secret Realm.


    An that technique was a Blood art that allowed her to boost the effects of her own unique Bloodline abilities to absorb and manipulate blood.


    With this she was able to merge herself into my blood and be intoxicated beyond belief, once she took this Blood art from Vincent she did not think much of it but after finding out its uses she made sure to reward him and everyone of Vincent''s Bloodline.


    Vincent had the backing of one of the most powerful Empresses and lead the Crimson Sun army.


    Timothy also had the backing of an Empress which many could clearly tell as his army was named the Volt Thunder Legion, everyone knew he had Empress Valara''s backing even before Prince Tristan became a General back when he was known by them all as Three Suns.


    Many expected Timothy to be somewhat disappointed that he was now no longer as influential as Tristan, but Timothy never cared about power or influence.


    He was indeed ambitious but he was not going to do everything to get his hands on power.


    Looking over he saw all the other Legions preparing for the ranking battles, the Sun Legion controlled by Tristan, Dragon Legion under Tes Twine, BlackFlame under General Derrick and many others had all come to rank near the top.


    Each of the Legions were using their aura''s to pressure and motivate each other.


    They knew this ranking match would be one were they could let loose and did not have to hold back any of their power, as the moment someone was about to be fatally wounded they would be transferred out of the battlefield.


    Those new to the ranking matches such as the newly recruited Demon Clan members and the Obsidian Dragon Clan members had no idea about how it worked other than what they have heard from their fellow Legion members.


    One thing was clear to them as they were told to not hold back any of their power or they would be punished, being new forced them to have sour smiles as they pushed their powers to the peak for the battles ahead.


    Before the Legions were transported to the separate space were their little war would happen, they all turned to look at the Pill Refiners from the Fallen Ash Empire rush over.


    "Our master the Pill God Nathaniel, has sent us to deliver a few special pills for this years ranking matches that will aid you all in growing stronger while you all fight.


    Each Legion member will be given 200 of these Spirit grade pills, while the Commanders will be given 50 Void Reaching pills.


    These Void Reaching pills are Nathaniel''s latest achievement in Pill Refining, Empress Lilly and Rose who lead the Medical Research Department have also approved these Pills as Top grade.


    We of the Pill Tower will also be here to watch the Battles to write down the effects of the Pills first hand." Standing back alongside a few hundred Pill Tower experts the Elder stopped speaking.


    Timothy was one of the first who went up to get the Void Reaching pills as he wanted to catch up to his old friend Tristan as soon as possible, after hearing the name of these Pills how could not realize what these Pills could help him do.


    Each of the other Generals had the same thoughts as Timothy and like wild beast rushed the Elder who held all the Void Reaching Pills.


    After collecting their Pills they looked over and ordered their Legions to go collect their Pills orderly.


    The various Legion troops looked at their Commanders who were all at the peak of the True God Realm in shame, they all were just treated as a bunch of begging children as they rushed for the Void Reaching Pills the youngest Tes and Derrick were the same as the older True God Realm experts.


    Noticing their troops looks Tes who knew no shame spoke up.


    "Don''t you look at us like that power is everything within this world of ours, now that an enemy that even the various Empresses are wary of has appeared we naturally wish to grow stronger.


    Not only for the Dragon Empire but for ourselves who are aiming for the peak. I for one wish to rise to the top of the Mortal Realm where I can sit and talk with the Emperor as an equal."


    Everyone of the troops moved over and collected their Pills not arguing or fussing with Tes he was not like anyone else as he was his own person and did everything and said everything without thinking.


    They did not want to have him continue speaking as it would rile him up to much during the matches, which would be both good and bad.


    Another commotion caused these warriors who have been fighting on planet after planet to look over once more, this time it was Tristan Sun who had arrived. Although he could not fight in this years ranking matches he still wished to show up and give his Legion a moral boost to perform well.


    "Don''t mind me I am just here to watch this year, as most of you know I have reached the Void Realm and can no longer fight with you until you are all a bit stronger."


    Tristan said as he walked over towards Vincent and Timothy along with many of his war buddies.


    Not one to be looked down on Timothy let everyone know how powerful he was as he released his aura which let everyone know he was one step away from the Void Realm.


    He had been beating black and blue by Valara and Verena within the Time Realm, were all the True Gods go to train.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Tristan was the only one among the various Legion troops and Generals who was not shocked by this sudden display of power as he was also one of Timothy''s training partners in the Time Realm.


    He was only shocked at how fast Timothy had caught up, Tristan''s power came from a fusion while Timothy''s was all from his hard work. Making him feel like he was still a step behind Timothy even after his Void Realm power''s helped him to hold his own against both Verena and Valara.


    Smiling at his friend he felt a fire burn in him to train harder to show that he deserved this power.


    He did not know when but he had long since stopped thinking as two people and only felt as if he was only himself, Tristan Sun.


    Once the various Empresses arrived that held power within the military showed up they each gathered with the Legions they control over.


    Many youths and Major powers from the Empire were here to witness this and nothing but shock was seen on their faces, even more so for those who are here for the first time.


    The Unified Dragon Empire had more than a thousand Legions here on the south Territory of the Dragon Empire, each being under the control of more than a hundred Empresses and Major powers.


    While each Legion held more than 100 thousand troops, some even held half a million troops, the shocking thing was that Tristan, Timothy and the older more veteran Generals Legions held 100 thousand each.


    They even spotted an army that had no more than 50 thousand troops in the entire Legion and what scared everyone was that the Dragon Emperor himself supported and groomed this Legion.


    Soon they all noticed the Commander and it was Gold Luster a former God of Destruction that many thought would be despised by the Dragon Empires people. Not only had he once tried to take young Vesta''s life but he had severely injured the Dragon Emperor long ago.


    Yet now this man stood as the Commander of the Dragon Emperor''s personal army Legion.


    Much like Timothy Gold Luster''s aura was one step away from reaching the Void Realm, this caused all the Legions to look over and inspect all 50 thousand of the Emperors personal troops.


    To their surprise this army consisted of the Emperors young son''s and their personal guards, while the rest were a mix of the Shadow unit, Major powers youths, influential sons and daughters who gained the Emperor''s interest.


    They could not believe their eyes looking at the army of True Gods that seemed no old than 15-16 with 20 being the oldest.


    While a 20 year old True God was shocking it was nothing if the Empire fully nurtured that person, as for those 15-16 year olds no one had any idea how they got so much power.


    Many looked over to Tes and he had a sneer on his face as he smiled an licked his lips as he watched the 50 thousand troops like prey, if they guessed correctly they all knew who Tes and his Legion would go after once the ranking matches started.


    The ranking matches each year would more or less be the same were each army would pick an opposing Legion and fight until the last man standing.


    Having half a million to a million troops did not mean that they would win it just meant they had more troops because of the powers supporting the Legion.


    Each Legion wished to make the powers supporting them look good, as their rank would show which powers had the best training methods, connections, resources and Influence within the Empire.


    The Legions supported by more than a hundred Empresses were Legions that had 200 thousand to 100 thousand troops.


    While the various Major Powers that only had 10 or so Empresses supporting them had more troops to make up for the lack of quality in their troops these Legion''s were 500 thousand strong or stronger.


    This did not mean the Emperor favored is wives differently it was just the difference in who his various wives wished to support.


    Each of them controlled resources that were unlimited beyond a normal person''s imagination yet some needed these resources for themselves while others could freely give it to their followers to grow stronger and gain more willing supporters within the Empire.


    Many did not understand the meaning of the Ranking battles but these women used it to rank each other and their power, influence and control over the Empire.


    The various major powers guessed this long ago and have all decided to support their daughters and female family members who were Empresses.


    This could make their Family Clan more powerful than the average Families and give them an edge within the Empire against all the others.


    The problem with this was not every Family had daughters that could join the Emperor''s massive harem, this is why they picked an Empress that needed support or promised aid in return for youths to train as their own forces.

 139 Die For Me

    As the Legions finished their Pill collection and meeting with their sponsors they all went through the portals leading to the battlefield.


    I watched as each of my armies vanished before my eyes with a concealed smile on my face, I and my personal Legion are to be the last onto the battlefield so we stand and wait letting each of the Legions show off their mighty pressure as they move past us.


    Each Legion made sure to show intense fighting spirit when they moved past me, if only they knew how much my blood was boiling for the war I plan to throw them into.


    Soon the last army before mine went through and to my surprise it was filled with a few ''intruders'' my wives seem to have figured out something and did not want to miss out.


    Leading her army personally was Valara and accompanying her was the war maniac''s Verena, Kiera, Vivian and of course Tia.


    These women seem to want to show off during the war, did they see through my plans?


    Shaking my head I signal for us to prepare to move out and arrive on the battlefield, seeing my command young Leon moves to the front alongside Gold as they both get the Legion to move towards them and enter the portal.


    With the hidden smile on my face finally revealed I walk through the portal, walking through the Ancient halls of the Ancient Human Empire I arrive and sit on a throne that possesses a mystic and raw aura of the old power of the Ancient Humans.


    Before me sit a few of the Ancient Humans Generals and military leaders as well as their true rulers who stand at the side watching our military meeting. They all knew I would be coming as clear the fear in their eyes try to wish me away but soon their eyes land on a dark skinned beauty.


    Standing to my side is not Verena or Valara but Veshara, She stands a head above me but no one was bothered by her height they were stunned by her ravishing beauty and demeanor.


    She did not try to hold back or hide away her sex appeal fully displaying all her worth crushing everyone in the meeting room with her shocking good looks.


    The males and females in the room could not help but swallow as they tried their best to look away from this Goddess. No matter how they looked they could not find a flaw, her petit chest did shock them but everything else on her body showed a mature woman that would topple entire Empires.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    She only smiled at them before sitting down next to me, once we were the same entity but now we are completely separate. She knew of my plan simply because Nala has informed her or she and Valara have seen my methodes in the actions of the Ancient Humans movements.


    Knowing that I can''t be gone for too long I begin the meeting.


    "As you all know soon my Legions will begin their annual ranking battles, in this meeting we will discuss how you all will magically find the location of the battlefield and officially start the final war over the Mortal Realm.


    I assume you have already gathered all the other hidden powers and so called neutral powers to your side?" I say as I look over to the Ancient Human Ruler Tith the one titled Thunder God.


    One of the Generals at the table stood up to speak and many of the others could see him shaking as he started.


    "We have indeed done as instructed and gathered all the forces opposing you, Dragon Emperor.


    As we have done this we hope that you will honor our request and allow our kin to live within the Dragon Empire without knowing the part we played in this war."


    Sitting back down a few of the other Elders and Generals all had faces of resolve on their faces and a bit of regret followed by overwhelming fear.


    Still smiling I look over to see a few of the ''prizes'' I will soon get to taste.


    Tith has three daughters each of them beautiful and have a charm of their own.


    The oldest daughter has flowing pink hair with a pair of silver eyes like the rest of the Ancient Human Race.


    Her sister much like her has similar features but no one can look past that aura of slaughter and bloodlust.


    The last daughter is unlike her sisters but is just as beautiful with her green hair and silver eyes showing a anger as she looks in my direction.


    Scarlette was the first daughter not being shy she made her way over towards me giving me a hard slap before sitting down, the other two knew to follow after her but did not dare to be as brave.


    Cienna was debating on what action to take as she came near me but other than battles and killing enemies she never saw anyone trying to marry her.


    She was a bit happy that such a man as handsome and powerful wanted her, a battle maniac as a woman she knew her two sisters had thousands of men trying to pursue them.


    Each maybe had more than 10 thousand but she did not want to be depressed finding out the true number as the number of men chasing her over the years used to be high until she showed off her murderous side and it soon became zero.


    Only her maids and servants accompanied her and there were very few of them as well. She decide to take this as an opportunity as their father not only approved of their marriage he encouraged it as if his life was on the line.


    Avila was unlike them and just chose to sit behind her sisters me and Veshara, seeing her green hair brush past me I could see the lustful gaze in her eyes. I was not the only one who noticed it as I soon felt a kiss were I was just slapped moments ago by the same person.


    None within the room said a word as they were waiting to hear the promise I made to them a few weeks ago.


    .....


    2 Weeks Ago


    As Tith was holding a High Elder meeting to discuss the war preparations and to get a detailed account of the armies improvements, he noticed a dark skinned youth sitting in the empty chair next to him.


    He noticed at the same time as every other Elder within the meeting room, shock was apparent on their faces as they all knew who this youth before them was. His very distinct electric horns sitting atop his head and his every changing eyes were giveaways they were 100% sure who this was.


    They had looks of astonishment on their faces and were too afraid to blink thinking I would vanish just as easily as I came.


    Soon they began to calm down and all gave each other a look, soon a massive seal was activated that reduced my power by ''70-80%'' they were not fools and used even more seals to suppress me.


    They even used the newfound technology they ''stole'' from the Teress Realm, I continued to sit in the chair that was meant for the absent Queen. While they threw out attacks and more seals at me I noticed that this chair has not been used in a few thousand years but has been here nonetheless.


    As soon as the dust settled the Immortal Gods still with their guard up expected me to have erected a barrier in defence or at least be slightly wounded. When they were able to see me once again they could not believe what was seen, not only was I not injured I didn''t even put up any type of defence.


    Shock was replaced by fear as they looked at the non damaged area around me, not even the chair was damaged they soon looked at each other in disbelief and slumped down in their seats.


    They had no idea why the Emperor would make a personal visit as they were holding this meeting to discuss how to avoid a war with the Dragon Empire. Unlike the other hidden powers they made sure to study this ''monster'' of an Emperor and he was nothing they could ever hope to beat.


    As for the attacks just now they did that not only as a test but what if they were lucky? They could get rid of all their fears at once and just ignore the claims that they were the ones who killed him.


    They looked over at me each as tense as Tith.


    Knowing I was given the chance to finally speak I stood up and walked into the middle of the still active seal.


    Shattering all their seals I say. "I need you all to die for me! I will explain my plan so don''t give me looks of despair, I need you to gather all the hidden and neutral forced and get them to join you in a war against my Empire.


    This way I can get rid of all those cowards in one fell swoop, completely wiping out all forces that are hostile towards me, what do you think of my plan?"


    Shock and fear covered the faces of these High Elders even Tith could not take it as he coughed out blood as I finished speaking. He was just as aware as those in this room that no one was a match for me even if they were using Tech from Teress.


    They fell in love with the weapons and Technology of Teress and were quickly adopting it into their own civilization, soon after they noticed a war with such advanced Race would only end with them being removed from the Mortal Realm as if they were never there in the first place.


    So they decide a war was something they wished to avoid and after talking with a close ally they wished to integrate themselves into the power structure of the Dragon Empire.


    The Etrish Clan was once a branch of the Ancient Humans that grew powerful enough to stand on its own, but never fully cut ties.


    After hearing that Tith was going to start a war they quickly tried to dissuade him, once they failed they could do nothing but leave with a sour heart.


    When they spoke to Leon about showing the benefits of joining the Dragon Empire they were sent messengers from the Ancient Palace telling them that they not only wish to join the Empire but also a way to settle the fact that they already declared war.


    Luckily for them Leon was present and heard the whispers of a devil in his ears, at first he thought it was his overprotective mother Teressa but it was his mother that was also his Commander Tia.


    She informed him to get as much information from the messenger but stay hidden and not reveal himself, having the Etrish Clan handle everything and give off the impression that peace could be had so long as they never deploy an army against any of the powers under the Dragon Empire''s control.


    Coming back to his senses the Emperor of the Ancient Humans looked over at me.


    "What can I do to save my people from complete eradication?


    It does not matter what happens to us within this room we forsaw our ends to late but we wish to gain a path for our people.


    Ancient Humans are already so few in the Mortal Realm we do not wish to see our kind perish."


    Hearing this my eyes sparkle like never before as we begin to ''negotiate'' peace, as we were about to start I opened a door and Tia walked out of it along with a few others she was training to gain experience in Governance and Military matters.


    Among them I spotted a group of Demons, Beast, Human and the newly added Obsidian Dragon Clan members. This wife of mine is doing her best to remain on my list to be spoiled, as soon as she entered she took over all the talks and gave me a knowing smile.

 140 Die To Be Reborn

    Walking through the portal I arrive at the battlefield, many of the battles have already started and I see that Tes has waited for me before starting the rank battle against my Legion.


    "Emperor!! I am here to show you my growth, if I can impress you today you should stop hiding Princess Tianna from me."


    Everyone already clashing with their opponents nearly fumbled when they heard Tes''s words.


    Even I could not control my laughter, as I will now have to crush this poor childs dreams of having my daughter as a wife. Speaking up I announce it to him.


    "Tes are you willing to marry into my family!? All I want is an answer if yes then shout it like always if not then just start the ranking battle and let us vent our emotions through spilled blood."


    "Yes Emperor! I am!" Shouted the agitated Tes.


    My evil smirk could be seen by all who were ''aware'' on how I do things and they could not help but fill the chill down their spine as well as pity for the young straightforward fool.


    Tes is indeed a fool but for some reason luck smiled on this fool, Empress Persephone had a child that was free of desire for me. She is 14 currently and it is about time I throw her to the wolves in the Empire since they want to marry a daughter of mine lets see who gets her in the end.


    This is my first female child who has absolute choice over her partner I wonder what she will do with this freedom, I have already decided to not pursue her as I do want to allow my family to grow without my need to ''act''.


    With this in mind I let Tes know the ''good'' news.


    He took it well shock was not even seen on his face like he was expecting something like this, it annoyed me to not get an explosive reaction from him.


    The others were quite excited knowing that they could try their hand at marrying a daughter of mine, then they thought about competing with Tes. Sour faces could be seen among the many Legions youths that were around Tes''s age.


    The tall youth was high ranking in everything that he did and they hoped they got to meet and impress this unknown Princess before Tes could even meet her.


    "Her name is Ayer, I hope you are all kind to her as she is young and only now is her mother willing to allow her to experience the outside world.


    She has only known life within the Palace among her brothers and sisters, now that this is out of the way Leon, Gold crush Tes for me!!"


    Once my command went out both Gold and Leon roared as they lead the troops like a spear into Tes''s confused Legion. I could feel the many gazes from all the other Generals as they shook their heads at my childish means to vent on Tes.


    As the two Legions met 50 thousand vs 100 thousand crushed the earth beneath their feet, during the first clash a few hundred from both sides were automatically teleported to safety.


    Holding nothing back the two Legions launched attacks from the rear as the frontline continued to tie each other down. Bright and colorful lights filled the sky of the zone were the two Legions clashed.


    Watching from the air I could spot the young girl Ayer sneaking past Tes''s guards and launching herself at the young True God, with my blood coursing through her veins her power should rival his even if she has yet to become a True God.


    Tes spotted the assassin once she was half way towards him, he also noticed her draconic eyes, that changed from gold to red to green. A rush of blood shot into him as he figured out who this young lady was as she took out twin daggers and tried to strike at his back.


    Surrounding herself in a green flame she struck at Tes thinking she could knock him into his own men guarding him, she has spent time training against her sisters and has yet to fight a real battle.


    As expected she grinned as her daggers dug into Tes, applying more force she attempted to launch the youth into the Legion''s rear line. Only now did she feel something was wrong, all at the same time she heard Leon''s warning and felt an overbearing pressure crushing her.


    Looking into the eyes of Tes as he held the powder that was once her two daggers in his hand he held behind his back, she now knew he was aware of her sneak attack the entire time.


    She was stunned at this, never did she expect this man who she was to marry to have anything besides muscle inside his head.


    Looking at the gifted daggers from her father tears could be seen in her beautiful eyes, Tes was quick as he tried his best to calm her down after he realized what the daggers meant to her.


    "Ahhhh."


    With a furious yell she used her bare hands to assault Tes, he did his best to hold back but when he looked over at me as seen my frown he knew to no longer hold back.


    Ayer had lost it when her present from me was reduced to dust before her eyes, she started to throw a tantrum and flail her fist at Tes destroying the area around his HQ. With a firm grip he grabbed both her hands and gave her a punch that knocked her out, no one expected their HQ would be targeted as Tes was nearing the Void Realm much like all the other Generals.


    They then saw him launch the young looking female assassin like a cannonball back into the Legion she came from, everyone expected the Emperor''s personal Legion to catch their companion but with eyes wide they watched as she was sidestepped and crashed into the earth creating a crater.


    Tes was then seen rushing after the fallen girl as he panicked, but he was soon stopped by Leon who engaged him. "Leon move!! Is she not your sister? How could you allow her to suffer such a fall!!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Pushing himself past his limits Tes was showing off his terrifying potential, Leon on the other hand smiled as he looked at the bloodied and fainted youth that is Ayer.


    "I see you and father have a connection in treating the women you ''love'' roughly."


    Hearing Leon''s words many of the engaged soldiers tried their best to get a look at the brave assassin who was so foolish that she attacked General Tes. What they saw was a deadly beautiful girl that was indeed one of the Emperor''s daughter, what shocked them even more was Leon''s words.


    They were sure this was the daughter that the Emperor was just talking about, they then looked over at me as I watched their battle in the sky above.


    The shocked faces of my Legions brought a smile to my face, they could not belive I would send a child who was sheltered her whole life into a battlefield were nothing but over excited veterans were tearing each other apart.


    Leon knew of the wars to come so he shook his head as he pushed Tes back, which once again shocked many of the on looking Legions. Everyone knew of Leon''s might but Tes was a monster as the speed of his growth was something no one could track.


    At the age of Ten Tes was already an Immortal God who helped his Clan shed off their past shame, and after he was groomed by the Dragon Clan at the age of 17 he became a True God. His true age was unknown to many as they knew he was trained in the altered Time zones on New Teress.


    Leon must have been pushing himself a lot while he was under the command of Three Suns, everyone had no idea that Leon was an extremely serious warrior. Only those few Generals who he trained under and alongside would know, the reason many thought he was not strong was his lust.


    Much like his Father Leon was willingly drowning in his lust, able to fully control it while everyone else thought he was suppressed by it.


    He was within the Etrish Clan picking out the most powerful female warriors of the Clan to join his Harem and after hand picking three that fought him personally did he leave. Others thought he was Lusting after every female of the Etrish Clan and the Etrish Elders allowed everyone to have this view as it would show that the Dragon Empire favored their Clan a lot.


    While Leon and Tes were battling against each other Gold was able to reduce Tes''s Legions numbers giving his Legion the edge over the 2 to 1 numbers they were facing, not to mention they were not as experienced as those within Tes''s Legion.


    Soon Tes could no longer afford to be delayed by Leon so he used one of his best attacks to push Leon away as he rushed towards Gold, Tes could be seen making a breakthrough as he fought off Leon and began his fight with Gold.


    Chaos descended upon the battlefield were the two Legions used their all against each other, but as time went on Leon and Gold being able to tie down Tes was the reason the Royal Legion was able to clear the field of Tes''s Legion.


    No one expected Tes''s Legion to win but they also expected the Royal Legion to be weaker than it was, as everyone of the other stronger and more veteran Legions finished their matches they decided to challenge the Royal Legion.


    Soon Leon was struck down by Tes and Tes to Gold, he knew he could only take one out with his remaining power so he choose to take out Leon for blocking him from checking on Ayer.


    Leon opened his eyes to find himself being examined by the medical team that was handling all the wounded, he decided to give the female medic ''extra'' thanks for treating him as he ignored the finish of this round vs Tes.


    As everyone was getting ready for the second round many could be seen fighting over who would be able to fight against the Royal Legion next.


    The closest Legion was Tristan''s so he had his Legion rush over and prepare to clash against the Royal Legion making everyone cheer for the battle to come.


    Before the troops could even finish their prep against each other they heard the familiar warping tears of ships enter orbit of the Planet they were currently on.


    Looking up they saw that these ships were unfamiliar and unknown.


    Valara and Verena looks at me as soon as these ships appeared as they both saw what was to come, moving into the sky they came between the armies below and the few thousand ships. As Tristan was about to speak to them and demand they leave the ships cannons lit up and fired at the army below.


    Seeing them open fire without any form of communication Tristan knew this was a planned attack but how could the enemy know of this location and the timing was also something to question.


    "Generals!! Prepare for war, push towards the enemy ships and stop them from firing at the soldiers below. Timothy, Tes, Derrick lead the Legions and get close to the enemy ship, we must bring the fight to the ground quickly or we will suffer real casualties."


    Hearing Tristan''s Command the army went to work as they moved their bodies, bloodlust soon filled the eyes of these warriors now that their battles were interrupted for actual war.


    Everyone was looking at the Empresses and how they were blocking the majority of the Beams of death that has already claimed a few lives.


    Roars and cries of death soon filled the land as a war broke out so quickly as the two forces began to move closer towards each other.


    Vincent was given the order to move 30% of the Legions back and protect the medical team and their equipment, he was happy to see Leon and Verena also helping shield the entire medical camp with their power.


    Soon after bombing the army below small round balls bypassed Valara''s and Tristan''s shields and started to land on the ground. These metallic balls were soon recognized by Tia, soon everyone realized what these balls were meant to do as thousands of soldiers rush out of them as soon as they hit the ground.


    Thousands upon thousands of Pathless Gods rushed out alongside True Gods and God of Destruction and Creation.


    The army below that had started to rush into the sky to destroy the enemy ships found that they had to turn around to help their allies on the ground below that were still suffering from laser fire from the ships above.


    Watching her men die Kiera shot into the sky along with her sisters and became the air fighters the ground forces needed. She shot into one of the ships breaking past its shields and into the control center as she began her slaughter.


    Down Below the army saw their Empress shoot into one of the enemies lead ships and then shoot out the back bringing it down within a breaths worth of time.

 141 1%

    Sitting on his tail high above the battles happening below, the Dragon Empire''s soldiers felt their blood boil being watched so closely by their Emperor.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Every single one of the men and women fighting in this sudden war made sure to put forth their best to show their Emperor that he did not have to act, they as the meat and bones of the Empire decided this was the fight they would prove their worth to the Emperor personally.


    Some of the stronger troops were able to fight and cast multiple glances at the smiling Emperor as they looked on to spot his Silver gaze watching over them. Soon a few of them spotted one of the Empresses arrive next to him and this was one of the new Empresses Veshara.


    "Do you enjoy watching people die for you? My other half." Veshara said as she sat down on my tail getting extremely close and comfortable.


    Looking over at her we begin to talk about the battle below, watching the laser fire rip apart my soldiers as they shatter the barriers. Looking at the many Generals coming together to reform and build up a stronger barrier allowing the ground troops to focus on the landing enemy army.


    The ships above did not mind losing a few ships as they continued to fire at both their troops and the enemy troops below ensuring the split attention of the Dragon Empires True Gods and other monsters.


    They had few experts to counter against the many Generals and Empresses of the Empire.


    Kiera was the main force tearing through the enemy ships but their was thousands of them and as she traveled from ship to ship she started to encounter high grade barriers only found in Teress.


    Blue fire started to flare in the sky as rage and madness started to overrule her calm veteran mind.


    She hated how the enemy had her home worlds tech and was using it against her men below, but what enraged her more was how each of her sisters could feel and tell this was all Dashnells doing.


    Looking over once more she noticed Veshara doing what they all wished to do and get Dashnell to act as the casualties below started to show heavy numbers.


    Never before has the enemy been able to kill so many Dragon Empire troops, the millions below were to clumped together to avoid the orbital laser''s that were shattering the very planet with each shot.


    Soon she heard the yells and screams of her men below yet again but this was not due to the loss of their brothers and sisters but their bloodlust and determination to fulfill their duty as troops of the Empire.


    Watching this she could only shake her head as she too was just like them, a soldier whose purpose in life was to live and die by the commands of the Guardians and her Husband. Gripping her scyth she began her slaughter focusing on the ships pinning down the best of their forces.


    The other Empresses who joined in on this annual exercise felt her emotions and held back their desires as for the first time in many years they were all reminded that they were willing obedient tools for the Guardian Race.


    With hardened expressions Tia, Valara, and Verena along with all the other war maniacs targeted the ships that had barriers strong enough to block Void Realm experts.


    Tia knew these were created to hold out against the Creed if they ever got past the Guardians, one of the Ancients proudest inventions.


    She opened up her mind to the others and let them know the weaknesses and flaws of the barriers if there were any, other than that they all pushed everything to the back of their minds as they forgot themselves and truly joined the war.


    "Once this is over they will not let this matter go, you should just let them peek into your mind as you plan these things. Otherwise." Not allowing her to continue I place my tail around her mouth.


    "These wars are nothing compared to what is to come, they need to feel the dread of losing everything if they are to become the force I need to push back the Creed the old man is making.


    No one but I can see into the Void were he hid himself, he created a world of his own within it that is similar in size to everything Lilly has created. On his side of the Void they are so many mindless creatures being lead by those who survived trillions of year of survival of the strongest.


    So tell me how do I lead an army that has never suffered against those monsters who would kill those next to them if it means killing the enemy?


    I have never been Good or Evil. I am nothing but Balance, true Balance.


    I will do what is needed to defeat the Creed that grow within the Void, my Void. For now I can keep them sealed away on his half, it is a good thing Lilly was able to use my powers to suppress them this long.


    Now that I have full control she can focus on strengthening this Realm and herself.


    Nala has already left and is teaching her when she is not throwing herself at me." Veshara only looked at me as if she could already tell this is what I was going to say to her.


    Although we have become two separate entities, we still have such a strong desire for each other a side effect of once being a single being.


    She also seem to know that Lami is no longer part of me and is currently inside the Void guarding the barrier that separates the Creed from my side of the Void.


    After saying so much I felt my wives tense nerves calm down as they continued to fight alongside the army.


    Veshara seems to want to relay my thoughts to the others, over time I have been doing things on my own and while they could enter my mind any time they wished only a few of them ever did.


    Nala also warned them that she would block out most things they could usually see, not to push them away but to ensure the Creed could never know my thoughts. This was done as the oldest Creed had been alive for far to long and his means to many for them to say for sure they knew.


    Next Veshara hit on my powers and how much of my original strength I have retained, this question caused a few of my wives to stubble as they fought.


    They knew very well that I have already regained my powers to the point where I am now equivalent to a Ancient Void God from an entire era ago were Verena herself was a Void God.


    The things that survived that cataclysmic wipe were so very few that Nala herself only survived with the help of those few.


    Those being Annabel who holds the God affinity for Creation, a Void God who Nala gifted the affinity of Time and a few others Nala gifted the affinity of Destruction.


    Only with this force was she able to take a few others with her and leave the Void that shattered and became Lilly''s birthplace and the place of my eternal slumber.


    The Old man did the same as Nala and created another space right before I was able to completely destroy everything in the old Void Universe that expands to this day.


    Answering her question I tell her that while I am unrivaled in this new Universe I am only at 10% of 1% of my overall power. She knew I was not lying as she could feel the blood leave the faces of those who heard my words.


    The various True Gods below be they the enemy or my own forces were powerful enough to hear my words and even a few Pathless Gods heard my words.


    Once these words of mine were said I noticed the enemy ships reverse their course, this was the hidden powers that wished to hid as they opposed my rule.


    Wishing to escape was not something I would allow, Signaling for this false war to come to an end the Lead ship fired upon the fleeing Ships along with those who have already joined my side.


    Watching the enemy ships fire at each other my wives came to understand my plot, Tia then communicated with me mentally wanting to know if the plan was changing.


    After I gave her a few commands and shortly after the ships in orbit split with 40% siding with my forces while the remaining tried their best to flee.


    Rising into the air I sealed off the world from the rest of the Universe pulling this place into the Void.


    As their surroundings changed the Dragon Empire''s troops below received orders and knew not only what this place was but that they now would no long be attacked by lasers as they continue to fight the remaining ground forces.


    Looking at the army below Kiera noticed Lillie and Rose along with many others from the research Department being protected by Leon and Verena as they helped the wounded. She also spotted many of those she thought perished being treated, as for the enemy forces they were truly dead.


    Many of the rest inside the army were able to do as Kiera did after they scanned the planet and its new surroundings, finding out their friends and family were only injured and not dead removed a lot of grief from their hearts.


    The worrying gaze in Kiera''s eyes faded away as she cast a furious glance at me.


    I sent her a message as I looked over at the Legion below her and saw those still fighting were our daughters that she raised as warriors like all my other Draconian wives.


    She smiled at me before rejoining the others and under Tia''s strict orders ensured none of the fleeing ships survived for to much longer.


    "Dashnell how long before you gain full control of 1% of your full power?" Veshara asked again as she was currently able to match me no matter what as a God of Balance.


    Looking at her I hurried to answer that so long as it is needed I would be able to push myself to control at least 1%, any higher than that and I would activate the seals I placed on my body and be suppressed.


    This was a good thing as if I ever go over 1% I would become the enraged Dragon of Destruction once more.


    Watching the remainder of the battles below my Silver eyes turned a deep Red as I could feel my blood rush and boil as those below pushed their limits against the enemy who knew they had to fight or die.


    Soon the dust settled and the war was over, once the orbital bombardment was no longer something that was happening the army was able to fully act against the enemy ground forces so their losses were almost non existent.


    As for those who nearly lost their lives or ''should'' have lost it, they were all recovering in the middle of the entire army near the back along with the heavily protected Medical Team.


    Among the medics a few of the wounded spotted a few more powerful than them, half the medics were True Gods while the rest were Gods of Creation and a very small portion of them being God of Destruction almost at the True God Realm.


    Saving lives as a God of Destruction was to help them get a better understanding of life adding in their breakthrough into the True God Realm so while a few found the sight weird they knew this was a path to take to make the fastest breakthrough.


    While the majority of the army rested those on guard moved around cleaning up the battlefield killing the enemy wounded unless Empress Tia instructed otherwise. Along with the guards was the Shadow Legion that did most of the cleaning, while bringing away all enemy female soldiers.


    Valara stood to my left while Kiera sat on my lap and pressured me to keep my earlier promise to have a few more children with her, causing my other older wives to ''request'' the same treatment.


    I could only smile as Verena and Valara stood besides me and sent me message after message complaining about how I let Tia in on my plan and not them. I could only say that they think with their muscles instead of the brain''s they posses, but this caused them to each have an evil grin.

 142 Aftermath

    A few months after the war was over, news was gradually fed by Vivian and Tia to the survivors of those fractions as well as the populace under the control of the Dragon Empire.


    Tia worked fast and this shocked even her mother who decided to take a supportive role as she watched her daughter become a pillar of the Dragon Empire and to the Guardians.


    Once the remaining survivors heard of their armies combined failure and the trap set up by the Ancient Humans they knew they could no longer hide or claim neutrality any longer.


    They each sent representatives after receiving a demand from the High Command of the Dragon Empires military.


    Cheering could be heard in the streets of the Capital when they heard we defeated the hidden powers hiding in the dark waiting for a chance to strike out at us when we presented a weakness.


    Tia and Vivian could be seen as the busiest, the duo arrived at meetings together and then separated to handle things that required their attention.


    Tia handled all the peace talks of surrender while Vivian handled everything related to the handing over of authority and power.


    Valara and Verena made sure to ''help'' the two whenever they could to show that they too could handle this type of work.


    It only annoyed Tia and Vivian as they were the two leaders who controlled this aspect in the Empire.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Now that these two were showing up during meetings that they never did before, to show how capable they were I heard a lot of complaints and demands to take them away.


    I could only do as asked and took both Val and Verena with me to deal with the promise to former Emperor Tith.


    When we arrived his three daughters were also present, they had already been given a heart each and caught up on most things as even these three were once my past lovers.


    The only difference was their hate towards each other only intensified and I could see that Tith was having a hard time with it. Each of the three women were enemies in all of their past lives, each killing the others whenever they met in a different life.


    Now that they each grew up as sisters never understanding the hatred they had for each other until today, but could no longer act on what they had learned of in the past. Tith seemed to be able to quell some of their anger towards each other and it shows that they loved the old man that is their Father.


    The look on their faces when I arrived was tense as they assumed I would claim his life once things were over, they were here to ''persuade'' me to overlook this. Val knew what they wanted to do and only laughed at them mentally, showing them that their plan was already known by me.


    "Tith! I don''t plan on killing you so relax, I came here today to bring back those of your army that died during the war.


    All I wanted was for them to show me that they were willing to die for me, those who wish to return have already done so as for those who wanted to be reborn within my bloodline as promised they have entered the cycle.


    They will not remember their past lives until they are adults, other than that I am here to assign you under my child Tristan Sun. He needs able Generals under his Command and after you finally entered the Void Realm thanks to your daughters here you are the most appropriate."


    Shocked faces could be seen all around, not only Val and Verena but on the faces of the three new wives as well, Tith did not seem surprised at all. He was only smiling bitterly he wanted to show that he could be useful alive with his newfound strength but was already going to be thrown into work regardless.


    Relief could be seen on the sisters faces, they were holding each other in a hug as they group around their father. Once they calmed down they push each other apart, each with a sour smile.


    After finding out their Emperor and Elders would be spared the other young leaders and powers within the Ancient Human Empire relaxed. They had successfully avoided a calamity and most importantly they did not want to give back the technology they ''stole'' from Teress.


    With all the Tech they got from Teress their current territory expanded more than a thousand times its original size, but had none of the drawbacks due to such fast growth and expansion.


    No new power showed up as they used their newfound control of space and the Planet creating Tech the Ancients developed. This allowed them to expand without anyone''s notice and fill in the land with their own people.


    Seeing this Verena made sure to send this information to those who supported her, she wanted the Beast Clans that submitted to her to grow in this fashion. Once the idea popped into her mind she could not help but smile as she looked over at Tith and the trio who started bickering at each other.


    Feeling her gaze the four of them froze.


    "Join my fraction and I will not mistreat you and your kin." Verena''s deep voice echoed out surprising everyone in the room.


    This woman wanted more power within the Empire than she already had, excluding her from my plan did indeed backfire. I could only sigh as I looked over at Val''s approving face. The two had long since formed a alliance and this alliance included Annable so it was indeed terrifying.


    The two were shocked to hear that the Ancient Humans already joined Tia''s Fraction. I could only laugh at how slow they are, how could Tia not also have noticed that such a power would be helpful if they could help them grow and have as a loyal power.


    Tia''s Fraction was the only power among my wives that opposed Val''s Fraction.


    Tia, and Vivian gathered many powerful allies who opposed Val and the warmongers of my wives.


    The surprising thing was that Kiera who loves nothing but war and fighting siding with Tia and Vivian other than with Val and Verena.


    One had to say she was smarter than most people and had good intuition, Tia being the leader of the military ment she would be sent to any and every battlefield that could make her blood boil while Val had to work out deals that always ended in a loss for her to find good battles.


    When Kiera sided with Tia, Val was the most surprised and even a little hurt, out of the original 5 she was the only one in her own Fraction. Elenore or Ella was her own Fraction and was unwilling to provoke Vivian until she completely got used to her new body and became stronger.


    The silence was to much so I ended it.


    "No need for all the nasty stares, Tia already gained their full support as she was the one who suggested for me to use them instead of wiping them out. Now tell me would you join Tia''s Fraction after she saved your entire Race or another?"


    No longer needing to speak anymore I walked up towards Scarlette.


    As the oldest of the sisters, she was quite aggressive and she was even more so after she found out Avila already completely surrendered to my lustful desires.


    She seemed to never want to lose out to her younger sister, it was fun getting the three to ''comply'' they may still hold some grudges but no longer will they try to kill each other.


    Seeing me prepare to leave with Scarlette everyone was even more confused.


    I just told them that she like Samantha has become one of my personal guards.


    Val and Verena were shocked and looked at her in a new light, they also sent her their pity for she would never return and joined the fallen ranks like Vivian and Tia.


    They did not hide their thoughts from Avila and Cienna and once the two got the information one''s face went bright red as she looked at Scarlette. Avila could not believe her straight laced sister would become so engrossed in sex and even became a plaything, even she was only slowly falling.


    Cienna''s smile caused the room to once again not look down on the new rivals, Tith looked like a left out leaf out at sea, he only looked down as he left the room not wanting to hear anymore.


    Once he left the 5 women barraged each other with their deeds and achievements before looking back at me in shock. Val could not belive I trained the three so quickly, while Verena only stared at how well Cienna could hid that she was one of my favorite toys.


    Scarlette seemed to have guessed it long ago and now that she had proof she smiled and looked away as she left with me. She knew if she wanted something more she had to earn it and she would use everything from all her past live to achieve it.


    ...


    Hear in the Capital many were running around preparing for a grand wedding, no one knew who was getting married but they knew it involved two youths. Those in charge of this group of servants was more aware of those attending this wedding, they were sure it was a super power of the Empire.


    This would be their chance to rise within the ranks of the powerful, once those powerful people came they would use this chance to join a Fraction and bring glory to their Clan. Not many in their Clan could fight in wars or create pills or work in the Forgemaster''s Hall.


    The Forgemaster''s Hall was the biggest power within the Empire and was only getting stronger as everyone wanted weapons and armor. Anyone trying to compete with the Hall would find out that they would never be able to compete, how could low grade weapons compete with a ship.


    The ships the Hall created shocked the Empire for years and even today only the Major Powers could own a ship created by the Hall. To own a ship meant that the controlling Clan had the support of the Empire and its trust, everyone tried their best to be among those who could hold such a position.


    While his Clan could purchase a ship like those Major Powers due to their loyalty to the Empire they did not have the funds nor a way to ask the Hall. This was the struggle his Clan had been dealing with but now his Clan would finally have a powerful backer.


    He was happy he befriended one of the young Generals of the army, as he was just a normal working civilian he did not know much about the young General besides that this youth took in his family members even when most of the other Legions did not.


    This made him happy and as the Head of the Clan he personally did his best to support this young General but to his surprise that was not needed, instead the youth took notice of the family business.


    Long ago his family started to help those powerful few plan and hold their extravagant weddings.


    Who knew that when the wars started they would crumble and be turned away by those who once did everything to have them be their wedding planners. When they lost all hope and relocated due to falling so low they still continued to plan and hold weddings.


    They settled down in Lime Leaf all those years ago to rebuild their Clan only to continue to be blessed, time and time again they felt they were being blessed by the heavens themselves.


    No one knew of their small business until they held a wedding between a half dragon and the young Prince Vesta. although the wedding only held a few in attendance those who were in attendance were the Emperor himself and his wives as well as every powerful person at that time.


    Over time because the Emperor decided to always marry his new wives within his families Temples they were the number one Clan when one wanted to hold a grand wedding.

 143 The Wedding

    "Richard Crest!" A loud voice echoed out in the hall, making a few of the servants turn their heads.


    All those who looked over saw a youth in military dress, he looked no older than someone in their twenties. No one knew who this youth was as they had not yet seen the posters and list of all the Generals names and pictures.


    Tes has known of the Crest Clan for a long time, he saw how they were looked down on even though they tried their best to regain all that they lost when they were in their prime.


    This made his blood boil as it reminded him of his Clan and how old allies ran away as they continued to fall, only to rush back once they became one of the few rulers of a Kingdom within the Empire.


    Of the Independent Kingdoms his Ash Blood Kingdom is ranked as the second, only losing to the Fallen Ash Kingdom that belongs to Nathaniel and Jill Frost. He has long meet these two who keep to themselves but have pushed Pill Refinement to a new peak in the Empire.


    Who among the Pill Refiners did not consider the two Gods of the art.


    He tries his best to achieve all that they have but in the field of battle and today he came to check how his wedding venue was turning out.


    Tes had no idea why the young Princess wanted to see him after the war ended but now he could only smile bitterly.


    Ayer had rushed to meet him after her injuries were taken care of, she already knew how she felt about Tes. This straight forward thinking youth fit her well even if he was a bit slow when it came to everything besides training and war.


    Looking over at Tes''s smile many of the female servants blushed as they peeked at him while working. Richard rushed them back to work, he was well aware that this man was none other than the person who is soon to be married.


    Others might not know as it was a secret wedding, he only knew that this was a wedding were a young General was marrying a young beauty that seemed to belong to an extremely powerful background that did not want to cause to much commotion with the wedding.


    He even knew that one of the few Kings were going to show up and attend the wedding, to his knowledge if a king showed up there was a high chance that the Emperor would show up as he has attended every wedding of each of the Titled Kings kin.


    Would this wedding be like the one in the past were he got to sit near the Emperor? He had no idea but he planned to use this chance to gain a powerful backer among the attending Empresses.


    Breathing in Richard calmed his fast beating heart and looked at Tes.


    "Our Groom has already blessed us with his presence! Does this mean you are doubting my Clans ability to throw you such a grand wedding even if it is a secret one?" These words of Richard forced Tes to blush once more as he looked at Richard with burning eyes.


    Tes was sure many of the servants below heard these words and he was embarrassed that the one who proposed and suggested marriage was not him but Ayer.


    He was going to be sure to keep this a secret as long as he could.


    He felt his cheeks burning as he was indeed nervous but not because he doubting the Crest Clan but his own ability to not look a fool as the wedding was underway. As he continued to chat with Richard he found his worries melting away and he keep requesting more advice from the Elder.


    Richard knew to help and provide as much advice as Tes desired as this would help him in the future no matter what, this was also his own sincere advice to a youth he wished to see grow and become a SuperPower Within the Empire.


    Looking over at the Clan Head speaking to their General, the Crest Clan soldiers were at awe at what has happened to them in the past few months. They had no time to discuss with the Clan Head the partnership they now have with Empress Persephone.


    After the war it was known that the little Princess Ayer ran after Tes and confessed her interest in him, after a month of dating the two were officially a couple in love. Many expected a wedding in the near future given one or two years but to their surprise Ayer proposed after the second month.


    They needed to urgently speak to their Clan Leader as they knew his desire to befriend one of the Empresses so they could become a High grade Clan within the Empire instead of remaining a Mid Grade Clan.


    How would these Empresses not see that the Crest Clan was a potential ally that could help them gain more power and influence within the Empire.


    Every High Grade Clan and Sect possesed support from the Military or an Empress if not both, as for Mid Grade ones they lacked the fondation to be of help to the other competing powers to fully support their growth in becoming a High Grade Clan or Sect.


    After High Grade if one was truly blessed they could become a King Grade Sect or Clan or the highly sought after Emperor Grade. Even to this day the only Clans that have reached that status that are not apart of the Royal Bloodline is the Joas Family, Miller Family and the newly risen Twine Clan.


    Richard had no idea Tes was a young General that come from the Twine Clan, asking of his Clan name would have showed he only wanted to leech off of Tes instead of gain his friendship for helping his Clans youths finally joining a Legion.


    As he keep accompanying Tes he soon noticed the sweat drenched youths of his Clan speaking to each other.


    "Mitch, Steph! Why are you not training to be the leading examples of the Crest Clan, are you here guarding young Tes?" Richard asked his Clan members.


    Once they finally got his attention they stopped worrying as the wedding was not going to start for another few hours.


    "Clan head we need to talk! You have already given us authority to ally with powers within the Empire and we have finally gained support of an Empress!" All these words entered Richards head as his Clan''s youths sent a private mental message.


    He visibly shook and Tes knew they had already spoke about their new ties to Empress Persephone.


    He only knew that Ayer and Persephone had similar looks but who among the Emperor''s daughters does not look similar. Tes only suspected that Ayer was looking out for his future allies that was the Crest Clan, he had no idea that both his future wife and mother in law were getting things done.


    Tes took his leave when he noticed a familiar face, he had seen Lham the Spirit Dragon from the Dragon Clan enter the Temple from afar. Thinking to himself he could not figure out why this personal guard of the Emperor would be here yet the Emperor himself is not.


    Before anyone could ask Lham any questions he announced that he is here for young Prince Tes Twine.


    Hearing the words Prince Tes followed by his Clan name Twine everyone keep looking at Tes with their jaws dropped. This included Richard who was a close friend of Tes, he knew the young General was from a powerful background but this powerful God no.


    Richard was speechless as he looked over to his embarrassed Clan members who knew but could not say anything yet.


    Tes shook his head as he knew this was planned by the Emperor who was announcing that he was on his way.


    As expected when Tes was speaking with Richard and his troops about the future and how he was testing them, Empress after Empress arrived with their own guards and followers.


    Watching on, Richard was the only one able to speak.


    "Tes my young friend I am afraid this wedding will not be secret at all." Tes could only nod as he heard Richard speak.


    Looking below at the arriving Empresses he spotted Ayer at the center of them all as they went to work ''preparing'' her for her big day.


    Once again Tes felt that Ayer and Persephone were too similar and he felt his brain ignite as he connected the dots.


    If Persephone sponsored the Crest Clan at this time without any push back from the other Empresses who knew he was slowly helping this family grow from the shadows what did it mean?


    As he was thinking Ayer sent him a look that dazed him and he simply smiled back at her. He then heard Empress Persephone''s voice like all the others.


    "I have already heard of you from my daughter.


    Tes she is overwhelmed by love when thinking of you, I have to thank you for not cowering and marrying my child. I have already seen to the Crest Clan so that no one interferes with the Clan as it grows and I have even became their supporter.


    With this the Crest Clan should be a good ally for you in the future and an ally to my daughter."


    After saying this Empress Persephone could be seen scooping up Ayer and walking into one of the Temple halls. This mother was seen making sure her daughter''s marriage was beyond perfect.


    A few other Empresses could be seen looking over at Richard like a fat piece of meat that was snachtched away.


    Some of them did not plan to give up on becoming allies with the Crest Clan.


    ...


    "You are indeed evil for exposing his wedding in this way. Are you that upset that he took one of your daughters away? Father?"


    Vesta''s silver hair dropped down over her shoulders as she spoke.


    She was always growing it out and then cutting it short and no one but the Emperor knew why.


    Other than that she stood next to the Emperor as she watched everyone enter the Temple, and besides her was Larisa who could be seen holding Vesta''s hand.


    I looked over to see two radiant smiles looking down below.


    Everyone of my wives were overjoyed to see one of their sisters gaining the ability to choose. While they were happy with their current lives they did indeed want to be like Ayer and have a choice.


    Feeling this emotion from them caused me to have a wicked smile on my face, while I will leave Ayer and Tes alone the rest of them will suffer instead.


    As soon as I began planning their soon to be ''punishment'' I felt a sting of pain as blood poured out of my right hand.


    As the blood emptied out onto the floor it soon took form and Vivian emerged still holding my right hand.


    Soon Valara and Verena along with Tia, Kiera and Ella rushed over as well.


    More and more of my wives arrived besides me as they all felt the extreme urge from my desire.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Other than that they knew that what we just planned out would have to wait until after Ayer''s wedding.


    Tes is one lucky shit being so blessed taking my baby away from me, I still remember her smile and watching her grow up to rebel against my rules.


    "Let''s go!" I said as I descended and entered the Grand Temples Halls.


    Following behind me are Vivian, Valara, Verena, Tia, Kiera and Ella.


    The others are a step behind and following them as the lead. The still working servants could not believe their eyes.


    They stopped working as they watch this group of Godly beings walk by and get seated.


    Richard was already passed out in one of the Host chairs.


    As for the Crest Clan Elders they were no better as they were unsure how to act and were stiff as bricks while they sat at the table were they were sitting with the Emperor.

 144 Dining with Royalty

    While the Crest Clan Elders and members were at a loss of what to do or how to act they soon regained their calm after their workers were doing better than them.


    They had expected a lot of Royalty to come to this wedding but not nearly every Royal, sitting besides the Emperor was his army of wives and even the space in the great hall was becoming crowded.


    When everyone thought they would be forced out to make room for the still flooding members of the Royal Family, Vivian walked out and ordered around a few of the maids she brought with her.


    They quickly acted as they placed small circular metallic balls on the different corners of the Hall.


    Soon everyone watched as the Hall grew in size so much that it felt like its own small country then it grew even more as they never stopped placing down those metal balls.


    The few Smiths that were training in the Empire knew these objects were designed and created by the Ancients.


    They can manipulate space and enlarge an area they are attached too, they named them Dimensional Cubes and these are what all the Smiths tried to master so they can create they own forging world like Samara had done for the Smith''s Hall.


    With this done more people were able to sit comfortably as they watched the never ending stream of maids from the Palace enter and set up more seats and tables for the others who have yet to arrive.


    They even brought in Smiths to build more and more Grand Halls that resembled that of the Crest Clans.


    The Crest Clan workers felt numb at how those within the same profession were so much more powerful and capable. They also felt they were about to be removed and cast aside missing out on this grand once in a lifetime wedding.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    That was until as they were beginning to leave under secret orders to stay and help, the one who spoke was very well known by the many Powerful Fractions that made sure not to miss this event.


    After all the Emperor himself told them to show up! So how could they miss out.


    When the black haired beauty Natasha walked over and reorganized the Crest Family servants as if they were her own, many of them were about to speak but soon saw their Clan Leader give them a stare of death.


    From this they knew to obey her commands better than they would his own.


    After working for Natasha they not only learned of her name but that she was one of the Empresses that they thought they would never get the chance to meet face to face.


    They who were mere servants got to talk and work with an Empress, they would be sure to remember this for the rest of their lives.


    A few of the pretty and hard working maids were even given small dragon coins that would allow them to enter the Palace.


    The Crest Family did not know how to behave themselves.


    Seeing a few of their Families maids/servants catch Natasha''s eye was going to help their Clan so much more in the future and they have long since forgotten that at their table eating so casually is the Dragon Empires Emperor.


    ....


    Inside the Great Hall


    One of the maids was busy at work as she was sweating bullets as she arranged the dress of the Bride to be, at the same time other maids were busy keeping the sweat off of her.


    This young maid was from one of the most influential Families that hold power in the Dragon Empire.


    Even so she was delighted that she was chosen to live alongside young Princess Ayer as her personal maid.


    They had experienced everything together even training and education was shared between the two.


    No one in the Imperial Palace treated her any different than they would treat the young Princess Ayer.


    And Ayer treated her like a sister which made her even more dedicated to never drown in any form of arrogance.


    What was causing her so much distress today was the simple fact that not only was Ayer getting married to the young General Tess Twine but she was as well.


    She had no idea who suggested this but she could not look Ayer straight in the face, as she felt she was sharing to much with her good friend who she considered her sister.


    Ayer was so much more than just a Princess or the Emperor''s daughter to her this was her sister that she would bleed and die for.


    They were both on the battlefield when the sudden attack happen and they both fought for their very lives that day.


    She could still to this day remember Lady Sama- Vivians Cruel training.


    As she was about to speak to Ayer who just like her wore a dress that was beyond stunning, while they both waited in their twin style black and green wedding dresses.


    Both dresses exposing the front part of their long slender legs, showing off the muscle they had built up due to their military training.


    This only served to make the few male guards around blush as they could not help but take glances everytime that would make their hearts race.


    Their teacher and instructor walked into the room along with a few of her personal guards.


    Vivian showing up caused Ayer to blush, Tiffany to panic and Persephone to look over in confusion.


    She did not know why Vivian would show up as they were finishing the final touches on the two brides.


    "What! Am I not welcome? I am the one who arranged for Tiffany to also be wed to Tess Twine, so why can I not see the bride before she is taken away.


    I trained all three of you in your youth, is it such a shock that I would want to be here as well?"


    Vivian''s words caused the tree women to pause and think about how Vivian helped raise them since childhood. this was especially true for Persephone as she looked over at her mother.


    Looking over at Vivians hurt face she found it hard to look over at her mother as she always thought she was a burden and brought down her mother''s prestige and influence in the harem.


    Out of all her fathers billions of female daughters only she and Vesta were different.


    Vesta for once being male and her for having another male partner other than him.


    To this day she has always felt guilt and shame but she knew that none of her sisters viewed her in such a way, but even so she knew they all learned from her experience that loving another male besides their father was nothing but foolish.


    She knew it better than anyone so when she found out Ayer her own child was free from the bloodlines effect and dependance on Dashnell her father she was even more ashamed and hurt.


    That was until she held Ayer in her hands and looked up to see the absolute delight on her lovers face.


    He never hated her for trying to deny or reject him as he knew no matter what she would one day return to him.


    When that day came she was fearful that she would be turned away as her body started to destroy itself as the desire had to be sated or death was the only outcome that awaited those who delayed and it was not a painless one but an agonizing torturous death.


    Her mother and the others all wanted answers from Dashnell only to find out that all those of his direct bloodline would suffer from this.


    Males were better off but would also become like him, as most of their children would be female who would have to lust after them in order to live a ''normal'' life.


    As for the Female members of this bloodline they would be bound to their father''s blood like an uncontrollable addiction, once they reached adulthood all their lust would need to be satisfied or they would slowly die to the poison that needed to constantly be drained and regained.


    The very source of this poison being their father''s blood, their blood.


    Vivian looked at her pride and joy as she walked over and hugged her daughter who thought she was an outcast.


    "You are loved Persephone! Everyone loves you as only you tried to fight against it when no one would dare too.


    You are what all the other girls try to become, strong and independent without the need for his help, even I envy you. The amount of love and attention he shows you is second to none.


    Well that was until that girl Cienna entered the harem but even so you should know and feel his care.


    Although you may think your past is a mistake but we learned so much from it so so much about his curse and his blood, our curse."


    Persephone only cried as she hugged her mother and for the first time in many years felt like the little girl that would often run around and hug her mother and enjoy how she was a liquid pillow.


    The servants and guards in the room wanted to leave but knew to keep doing their jobs as they watched on as witnessed Persephone fall asleep in Vivians embrace.


    Ayer knew her mother was always shielding her emotions from her and all her other siblings and mothers, and today she felt an overflow of emotion along with Persephone''s memoires.


    As those memories flashed before her eyes she saw her mother fall in love with a human prince while she was young, they both enjoyed each other''s company. Traveled the land, fought off bandits together and risked their very lives for treasures that littered this world.


    The two were seen as a inseparable couple to those who knew them an Immortal couple that would soon rule a small Kingdom.


    That was until they married and tried to have children, not only did a year pass and nothing happen but the new young King was poisoned and started to die of an unknown and untreatable disease.


    Persephone did not panic as she knew of her powerful background and told her new family that she could contact them if they found no cure or treatment on their own.


    After searching and finding nothing his life was at its end and she panicked as she requested aid from her parents.


    When Lilly and Vivian arrived she was overjoyed that her mother was sent along with one of the two leading medical officers their family had. As Lilly went to work to save the young Kings life, she noticed why and how he was dying, as fear and panic filled her face she only looked at Vivian.


    Vivian was her master just as much as Dashnell so she sought out answers on what she should do, Dashnells blood was the only way to save this man''s life but it was also the remnants of Dashnells blood that was killing him.


    As this powerful bloodline she inherited from her father started to become more active as she aged it leaked out of her very pores as residue and as the young King was her lover he absorbed a lethal amount and it was slowly killing him.


    Crying, Ayer watched as her mother begged her father, their father to save this young king that had finally impregnated young Persephone before he ended up at his deathbed.


    No one knew what I would do at that time they all just looked on at me and knew nothing that was going on in my mine at that time.


    As the memory continued I too watched along with the others as I saved this young man''s life.


    I drained Persephone''s blood from him but after saving him, he just like Vesta was now female.


    Feeling the shock wave of emotion from all my wives watching I continue to watch on.


    The young King enraged by his sudden transformation tried to kill Persephone as she was the one who ''infected'' him.


    Only to stop after he saw how she refused to move and was willing to die at his hands.


    The young King looked at his pregnant wife and collapsed on the floor of his royal bedchambers.


    Gone was his male form his muscle replaced with smooth well toned feminine charm, causing those in the room to be shocked at how beautiful their King became after he transformed.

 145 Is This Balance?

    The flare of hatred was deep in her eyes as she stared at me, but that flare quickly past and no one was able to catch the deadly glare from the beauty in the corner of the room.


    She looked on at everyone as they all came to realize that the former king still to this day stayed with Persephone, some of the others like Lilly, Vivian, Valara knew of this but the shock was apparent on the faces of the others.


    After their shock past they all looked over at me.


    "Don''t try and blame me, long ago I always thought it was my fault as well for being affected by the Edicts of the ancient Void God''s. Who would have known it was all Nala''s fault, She as the first of her kind if not the only one of her kind and wished for beings like her.


    So she created the Gods of Creation, which were all females, later she created many other races not caring to much for gender and males happened to be born to help these various races procreate.


    Each of the Guardian races she created to watch over all that she created were a majority of powerful all female races, that could at will become male to continue their species. This is also true for the Gods of Destruction, my race the so called Guardian Race.


    The only true male of my entire race is me as I was born the God of Balance."


    After saying this I vanished from the room and return to the dining table, the Crest family didn''t even notice my absence.


    In the room many were staring at the beautiful guard that always followed Persephone and today they all knew her origin and why she was so cold to them. A few of them sneered as they had seen her among them drowning in pleasure when they have their daily ''meetings''.


    Knowing their thoughts she simply turned her head away as she felt her face burn.


    Persephone was about to speak for her when they all heard her voice which they rarely hear.


    "Those events happened long ago, I have to live with my choices and I have long since abandoned my past I don''t want you judging me you bunch of masochist." Her sweet sounding voice my have wanted to deliver a harsh sounding scoulding but only awe was felt by her sweet voice.


    Vivian was watching this show with great interest she knew better than anyone how hard this former ''King'' had it after he abandoned his past and left his Kingdom in the control of his family.


    When the Dragon Empire was slowly taking control of this planet they were aware of some of the more important matters and quickly joined the Dragon Empire''s fraction shocking many.


    After the few battles everyone was fearful of how they judged correct in joining the Dragon Empire so early on, none of those powers that they conquered under the Dragon Empires banner would ever know that this small Kingdom was being training by Vivian every since the former King left it.


    Even now that small Kingdom has vanished and become a power under the sole control of Vivian.


    It''s leader being the now shy woman hiding behind Persephone from the wolves that now wanted nothing more than to tease and eat her up.


    "Get away!" Persephone shooed her mothers and sisters away.


    Looking back she tried to comfort Elina who could no longer help but to lower her head as everyone knew of her past.


    Watching all this calmed the intense nerves that were wearing on both brides, they smiled as they stopped all their worries and began to enjoy their family helping them get ready for the wedding.


    .....


    Outside in the Main Hall, Nala and Veshara are sitting next to me.


    Veshara has on a skin tight purple dress that reveals the upper part of her chest causing many of he men attending the wedding to be glared at by their wives.


    Nala on the other hand is wearing a simple looking black dress trying not to stand out but with her outworldly stunning looks she is just as eye catching as the other Empresses at the table.


    Many attending the wedding were numb beyond belief at the amount of beautiful women attending, the wives and female''s showing up for the wedding felt extreme self doubt.


    The experienced husbands were prepared and told them to calm down and that they only had eyes for them, only to be slapped later when he got caught with his eyes being glued to one of the Empresses who he could not turn away from.


    Be it Kiera and her blue scales or Tia and her heavenly demeanor and looks, each of my wives were stunning the crowd making me send cold stares at the many man unable to turn away.


    While the girls were getting ready I knew that Tes would also need some motivation and got up from my seat.


    As I did Veshara shot me a glance that caused my blood to freeze, so I took her hand and we both made our way to Tes. Before we were out of the hall I heard Nala''s voice enter my ear.


    "Young Guardian, why did you expose me? Should I share a few memories with them and show them how both your parents are alive, female and living quite near to us?"


    Her words were meant for me but I am sure she sent it to everyone of my wives, as I felt and saw a few of them looking over at me in shock. I could only take Veshara and hurry away from the giggling Nala.


    Once inside the side hall and making our way towards Tes''s room we walked like an average couple through the wedding Temple, causing many to pause and stare at us as we made our way by.


    One of the young children attending was overheard saying. "Mom that brother and sister looked so heavenly, like a couple descended from the heavens." The mother looked at their child unsure on how to tell them that these two are not brother and sister and are in face the Emperor and Empress.


    Veshara who overheard the child smiled because the two of us could indeed be considered brother and sister, as we were once one entity. She then turned to me and smiled even more beautifully, I could only think how this woman shattered time and space just to meet me.


    Arriving at Tes''s door I spot Elder Luke outside not sure if he should go in.


    "Elder Luke we meet again! Why don''t we go inside together? We can surprise that brat and tease him a bit." Hearing my words shocked Elder Luke awake and he looked over at me and Veshara with wonder in his eyes.


    "Y-You. Have you forgiven me for everything that happened in the past?" His aged voice made me widen my eyes.


    As I could see that he was still treated as an outcast by the majority of the Twine Clan.


    Shaking my head I quickly stuck my hand through this old mans chest, before pulling it back out.


    "Elder Luke, I am not one to hold onto such small matters. If you had tried to kill one of my wives I would have acted against you long ago, but you only wished for your Clan to rise to power.


    I have long since put this matter behind me, as for what I just did to you. You should look at your now young face to figure that out, once you calm down we can go inside and mess with Tes!"


    After saying that I just stood still while holding Veshara''s hand waiting for Elder Luke to calm down.


    A few minutes later he seemed to finally understand what I did to him, I infused a bit of my life force into him and allowed his old injuries to heal while also helping him advance one full Realm.


    This would allow him to finally use some of the Pills Tes has been sending him, Tes wanted his Grandfather to no longer have to worry about his past mistakes but in the past the Clan crippled him and took away all his power within the Clan, if not for his brother he would have long been dead.


    Now that he is no longer crippled he dropped to his knees and cried alerting the young Tes inside.


    This made me frown as Tes seeing his Grandfather crying and me standing near him would automatically make me look bad. Before Tes could come busting out of the room I quickly gave Elder Luke a ''gentle'' jab with my tail.


    Luckily he was experienced enough to quickly realize this was not the place to lose himself, he then stood up and just like I expected Tes came busting out the door.


    "Who dares to injure my Grandpa!!" Tes said as he rushed out of the room half naked, it seems as if his ''help'' was in the process of getting him ready for his wedding.


    Yet now he is yelling loud enough for those in the main hall to hear.


    Locking eyes with me he checks the three of us once again and then with Elder Luke, after he looked away from Elder Lukes face he stared at me and the rage in his eyes was not hidden.


    "Where is my Grandfather? I know you dislike him-" Before he could finish his words Elder Luke gave the youth a bear hug and whispered into his ear before separating. Tes then looked over at me in amazement, not knowing that I could do such a thing as reverse someone''s crippled state.


    Looking at Tes''s shocked face is all I need to feel better about the things that have happened today.


    "Little brat! Be grateful that I have a kind and benevolent heart." After saying that I signal for him to let us inside his room.


    "We came to give you advice on your ''big'' day are you not going to let this father of yours inside?"


    Tes could only swear in his head as he showed the three of us in, once inside everyone looked at Elder Luke in shock especially Clan Leader Estra and Elder Luke''s older brother.


    Both of which looked to be in their early 30s due to the powerful Pills and their current power.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    They could not believe that I out of all people would help Elder Luke, even if they heard I was kind they did not think I was this kind.


    Within the room I could spot a few Twine Clan Elders and a beauty that looked like she lost at life sitting in the corner sorting gifts.


    Pointing at the young girl who looks like she lost her soul I ask about her.


    Estra informs me that she is apart of one of the powers that is developing within their Territory and she is in love with Tes but does not want to ruin his wedding with her emotion and is trying to stay away from Tes but her Clan made it so she would be helping in his wedding anyway.


    I could only laugh at this as I sent the girl and Veshara through a tear in space and transported them to the room were the Brides are preparing.


    Leaving everyone in shock they looked at me for answers.


    "I sent her to get ready, why did you not want another wife Tes?" The look of defeat on Tes''s face showed immediately and the Elder next to Estra looked at me with untold joy on his face.


    Walking forward he introduces himself with a slight bow.


    "I am the Leader of the WarFlame Clan Laxus.


    Thank you Emperor for thinking of my young love stuck daughter, I was trying my best to get her to appeal to young Tes but knew to not push things.


    With that out of the way you have saved me from my wife''s scoldings."


    Once I heard that my smile widened as I sent a few of my nearby guards to hunt this woman down and send her into Vivians waiting arms. I will make sure this wedding truly is ''Grand''.


    Tes sensed something and looked at me his expression was one begging for mercy. I tapped his shoulder and said. "Tes my young friend your new life is going to be fun.


    I mean look at me I have unlimited power and control over so much yet once my wives want something I lose everything."

 146 Married

    Standing in the room we hear the bell ringing signaling that it is time for us to get ready and send both the bride and groom out and down the aisle.


    Elder Luke then spoke up.


    "Child I have raised you the best I can, even when all the others wanted you to abandon me you stayed by my side. Today I will be here for you as you marry into the Royal Family, so don''t let your nerves get the best of you.


    Was it not you who wanted this more than any of the other Elite''s and Young Masters?"


    Tapping Tes''s shoulder Elder Luke walked out of the room waiting for everyone to all walk out.


    Tes was dressed in a military suit that he wanted to wear, it was black and his silver metal cuffs made him stand out, he looked over at me and smiled as best he could. Although it was a bitter smile he did fit the look of a handsome young prince marrying a princess.


    Turning my head away I walked out, following behind Elder Luke this caused the old man to visibly sweat as he lead our group out and towards the front of the wedding venue.


    Many of the Major powers and their Elders held their breaths as they saw Elders Luke''s young face knowing I must have done something to help the man regain his lost cultivation. They were even more shocked at the fact that I walked behind him and allowed him to lead our group.


    The look in their eyes were of shock awe and greed, they had long since had members who were crippled out in the field during the wars and wished to undo it to restore their foundations as well as help those who were hurt once again rise from being powerless.


    Knowing this would cause a great commotion within the Empire I had already informed the Pill Hall to offer this treatment to those crippled during the war, and for those who are found to be loyal to the Empire.


    I could never turn away more troops for I will be setting up the Realm Wars after this wedding.


    Once the Realm Wars started I will have to rely on a single Realm or the other Void Gods hiding would know that I already hold three Realms. Lilly has told me that of the 72 Realms she created each of the 50 Higher Realms have 5 to 10 Void Gods, this does not include the hidden ones.


    With this on my mind I find myself standing face to face with Ayer and her smile wakes me up from my thoughts.


    "Little girl don''t make me have to beat you half to death, while I approve of this wedding I wished you waited instead of rushing away from me. I know you were afraid that you would be influenced by your sisters behavior....


    It doesn''t matter anymore just remember not to break my General I need him to be as fiery as this in the coming wars."


    With that said, I turned to see the sweat drenched Tes who ruined his image of a gallant youth marrying a princess.


    Then I turn to see the sweet smile on the faces of both Tiffany and Leta, the look Tiffany gives me is the same as Ayer they were both raised inside the Palace since young and I treated both the same.


    As for Leta she was overjoyed as she kept peeking at Tes, this girl will be able to let Tes balance his newfound harem.


    With her both Tiffany and Ayer who are aggressive would have to think twice about bullying young Tes with this soft flower next to him at all times otherwise they would find themselves neglected.


    A few of my wives sensed these motives and informed both girls making me catch angry glares from both of them.


    While both Tes and Leta only looked on in confusion along with most of those in attendance, I wasted no time as I made my way to the table were the Crest Clan Elders seem to have finally recovered.


    Veshara handed Tes and his wives a gift each, all from me and my wives then she made her way to me.


    Following behind her were the others with Vivian in the lead behind Veshara, and behind her is the shy Empress Elina standing side by side with Persephone with a few others behind them.


    Soon my wives were seated all around me making it hard for the Elders of the Crest Clan to remain, they quickly knew to remove themselves and began to make room. When Richard was about to move he found he was unable to, he then saw that Empress Valara was telling him he can stay.


    He nodded his head an no longer tried to ''escape'' then tried his best to stop his shaky hand from spilling the drink he grabbed to calm his nerves.


    I looked over at him and found him to be in the same state he was in back when we first met, during that time he was a youth who had yet to take over for his father.


    Thinking back on that I look over and spot Vesta and Larisa both smiling at me and then give a light nod to Richard who is lost in thought.


    Vivian then signals for the wedding to officially start.


    Once it started I saw the three brides wearing very alluring dresses designed to tempt young Tes.


    Each wearing the same dress shocking the crowd, they were happy to see that the other two brides were able to shine just as much as Princess Ayer. The only thing that was to her advantage was her stunning looks being able to match the black and green dress.


    Her scales were visible and it enchanted the young males in attendance, they soon sent stares of death at Tes. He was feeling the pressure but as he looked at all the envious and jealous faces his old demeanor came back and he was gloating with a smug smile.


    He walked over and took Ayer''s hands while looking at all those youths who tried to take his woman.


    Ayer only smiled as she allowed Tes to act this way.


    They were sitting here provoking him and now he was doing the same, soon the aura of the youths clashed in the air as they wanted to beat up the young future Prince Tes.


    Tes was about to wrap his hands around Ayers waist when his three wives surrounded him, with Ayer in front Tiffany on his left and Leta on his right. He then saw Ayer give the audience a death stare that made them all quiet.


    She wanted her wedding to be more than her father''s games and shut up everyone so she and the other two could enjoy this moment.


    I smiled at her as I watched her mother Persephone be the one to give her away to Tes Twine.


    Persephone then looked back at me and saw my smile and quickly came to my side, Ayer had a bitter smile on her face as she looked into Tes''s eyes. While she did so she heard the Priest reciting his lines as he followed tradition and married the four youths.


    While she was looking deep into Tes''s eyes she felt a surge of her power condensing together and then merge with Tes, Tiffany and Leta shocking the crowd.


    The power that shot out of her was that of a chain that linked the four together, soon after they each met each others eyes as thousands of emotions were felt between them.


    They then looked over at me along with everyone in attendance.


    Standing up and appearing on the stage I stood next to the Priest as I spoke.


    "Why the shock? This is normal for all Guardians, as you are my child those who you vow to marry are bonded to you and you to them. This will allow you to deepen your love and understanding of each other in the years to come, I will give you all a bit of advice now that will aid you later in life!


    Don''t think to loud." Giving Vivian and Valara a look I left the wedding Hall.


    Everyone then looked over at the shocked but happy faces of the four youths, then they saw another shocking seen before their eyes.


    The young girl Leta who was only within the Heaven Realm suddenly emitted the aura of a Pathless God.


    Thinking it was over they saw the four youths powers merge, fuse and mix between the four of them before stopping after each of their powers held a bit of each others and evolved then return to the confused youths.


    This was the first time they were seeing such a sight, they tried to think back to when the Emperor''s few sons married and this had never happened.


    Thinking back they were told that each of the brides of each son possessed an extra heart but that was only learned when they asked their female family members about the private ritual that he held before their weddings.


    What they were seeing now was vastly different from what their daughters said happened to them.


    While they wanted an explanation they could not really ask for the secrets that the Emperor did not wish to disclose. They could only send their Clans Empresses messages to beg for information.


    Soon everyone noticed that while their messages were sent successfully all the Empresses had vanished when the Emperor left, the only Royals still left in attendance were the various Princes who were now gifting young Tes and the girls.


    Leon was the first to rush out and gift Tes and Ayer as for Tiffany and Leta his wives who accompanied him presented gifts for them. This happened for all the Princes as they had their wives gift Tiffany and Leta while they gave gifts to their sister and her husband and fellow Prince Tes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Tiffany was not hurt or surprised by this as the Emperor did not gift any of the wives his sons married only his wives did, they suspected it was some Guardian Race Tradition.


    Only it was his sons and wives plan for him to stay away from these girls less they be eating by him.


    As everyone was gifting out presents, high in the sky while the party was underway I looked on while floating in the sky. The smile on my face while I watched my children and Tes get along made me look into space as I was deep thought.


    Walking up to me Valara held my hand while a bold Sophia came from behind me and hugged me.


    The others then bunched up against me, each reaching out trying to ease my mind. I then felt the gazes of the few experts who noticed I did not truly leave and only left the wedding hall so the attention could be on the bride''s and Tes.


    Ayer then sent me few sweet words.


    "Thanks Dad! Thank you for letting me have my way, I know you wanted me to marry him when I was finished with my training but I want to start a family and show the others my happiness.


    I know that my sisters and mothers want to help me raise a few kids and that is what I am planning on doing, so don''t you mess with Tes for awhile or I will make my mother give you the cold shoulder."


    When Ayer threatened me I could only laugh, that little shit thinks Persephone would ever defy me makes me chuckle. As I was about to speak and give this girl a lesson Persephone spoke and the others sent me messages agreeing with Ayer''s words.


    "We have all agreed that we would hold in our lust until you left with us and let Tes and his new brides settle down and have children. While this will take a few years this means that we get to spend all this time alone with you, or do you want to be starved and continue messing with Tes?

 147 HighRise

    Running forward a youth is trying his best to fix his torn and bloodied clothes, today was the finals of the martial arts tournament and he was one of the finalist that was to fight.


    He then looked back at the dead bodies that now littered this once empty forest, thinking about his future Osie no longer looked back as he ran past the trees in the forest.


    Osie was 19 years old and after he won or lost he would be joining the military, like all other youths at the age of 19 joining the Warlore Planetary Defence Force was a proud thing.


    Who knew that his enemies were going to ambush him today so that not only would he miss his chance to win the finals but end up dead and shame his entire family by looking to be a runaway trying to avoid the army draft.


    His military uniform was already sent to him earlier this month and he had no choice but to wear it today, otherwise if he showed up covered in blood his opponent would know he was not at his best.


    Here on Warlore the power condensed inside everyone allowed one to control powerful Spirits.


    The Spirit he had was only Rank C, while the strongest was S. Some have heard that in the higher levels of the Military there are SS or SSS ranked Spirit users. No one was sure on this but joining the Military would allow one to train their Spirit to a higher grade granting them untold power.


    While Osie had an average C Rank Spirit it had an unknown type and was classified as a Beast Spirit, he was proud of this and so was his family and friends. Having a Beast Spirit meant one was born for war and on this world, war was a very commonplace thing.


    Only Osie and his wife Odel knew that his Spirit was injured and only weakened to the state of appearing as a C rank when in truth he possessed a S Rank Thunder Dragon Spirit.


    While he did have a low rank spirit at birth while he was training in the depths of the forest he encountered a dark skinned youth that gifted him a orb that allowed his old spirit to evolve.


    He was grateful of his youth but had no idea how to find him again or if the orb he obtained would allow his wife and family to gain a similar result.


    The only thing he could do was win the tournament and allow his weakened spirit to eat the reward.


    The reward for winning the Finals is to be drafted into the Sacred Wolf Legion, this Legion was built by a powerful ancestor who possessed a powerful Wolf Spirit.


    No one knew what its elemental type was, only that it was able to suppress and destroy anything easily. Soon Osie no longer though about the Legion and thought about the rewards, for 1st place he would gain Spirit dew, this mystical liquid would allow any Spirit to be strengthened.


    With his weakened Spirit in need of something like this he stopped hunting in the Deep forest and joined the tournament like many other youths. The only requirement was to have power to manifest the Spirit and for the Spirit to be C Rank or above.


    During the tournament no one had seen Osie use Spirit manifestation, which would allow his Spirit to leave his body and fight alongside him.


    This is also the reason those with Beast Spirits were valued more, having a Spirit Beast fighting alongside you in a war that could shield you from damage all while launching magical elemental attacks was a blessing no warrior could pass up.


    Soon Osie saw the gate to the Colosseum, the guards on duty saw the military uniform and stood stiff only to realize it was Osie the Finalist that they were waiting on.


    It was a light blue tight fitting shirt that had powerful protection runes carved into its design that showed on the shirt glowing bright silver.


    The long pants were similarly filled with runes and were pure silver and blue, everyone knew this was the military uniform for all new recruits and called them Blue Wolves.


    Both guards on duty saw the young BlueWolf running toward them and only thought about the trouble a youth who just joined the Military would cause.


    Once they saw that it was Osie they relaxed, he was a youth of this small city and he had shown them that he was not only a great person but forgiving.


    Arriving at the gate Osie showed his badge that was a bright Silver with a bit of gold taking up the four corners of the badge.


    This badge was linked with him by blood and showed signs of becoming pure Gold which would mean that he became the champion. While those ranked below him were Silver each with one, or more gold corners of their badge filled, showing how far they came in the tournament.


    Those other youths in the top ten were watching as Osie in his Military uniform walked onto the stage to stand alongside another youth, everyone looked on as their badges started to glow.


    A sign that showed that both badges wanted to devour the power of the other.


    Once one lost to many matches their badge would dim and lose its connection with the holder, while winning would allow the badge to change and become stronger. Those thousands of youths fighting in this tournament all fought for the past few months trying to get a silver badge but failed.


    While Osie who joined late with his copper badge quickly and easily crushed hundreds for his to evolve into a silver badge. Then he challenged the top 100 youths and beat them until he was ranked second and would fight for first place and the chance to become the champion.


    The youth standing next to Osie was sweating even more now once he saw Osie enter and walk on the stage perfectly fine, he knew that others were trying to kill Osie and their were a few A Ranked Spirit users among the group of 20 that was sent to kill him.


    Osie showing up frightened him even more so than when he found out what type of Spirit Osie had.


    While no one had seen Osie manifest his Spirit the organizers knew it was a Thunder Dragon Spirit, they also saw that it was recovering and was only temporarily at C Rank.


    This is also one of the reason they allowed such late entry, the higher ups forced their hand and pushed Osie through.


    This youth with a Dragon Spirit shocked them, they were sure he was from the Serpent Clan and while the stronger ones of this Clan could evolve their spirits they never heard of someone with a F Rank Spirit evolving theirs into a Dragon Spirit.


    Sitting in a private room watching the youths below is a man wearing a black version of Osie''s uniform, reflecting off the glass in front of him one could see a wolf medal attached to his chest.


    The wolf was covered in black scales and howled at the silver moon above, this was a medal only those within the Sacred Wolf Legion could wear.


    This middle aged man was here for the winner of this small Cities tournament, never in his wildest dreams did he expect to find a Dragon Spirit among the youths here. He showed up today to watch this match and he even saw how Osie killed those 20 men that tried to delay him.


    He very much wished for Osie and the other youth to fight so he could get another look at Osie in combat but he was not expecting the same level of display as before. One fight was in a controlled environment while the other was with his life on the line, still he wished to see Osie fight today.


    While he was waiting patiently he soon found himself annoyed as the youth on stage was visibly shaking out of fear, Osie was disappointed as well he never thought this youth would not even try to fight him after he learned what his Spirit was.


    Within the crowd Osie looked over and saw a young girl with her head down trying not to be noticed, this was Odel his wife who had once nearly ruined them both.


    He had no time to think about their past as he heard his opponents young wife yelling at him to fight.


    Many youths could be seen in pairs, each a couple that is to be married.


    Those with Spirits had to marry early or their Spirit would kill them and find a new host.


    The reason why Spirits grew stronger was its bond with its host and dual cultivation that would strengthen it.


    The main reason is that the Spirit would eat the user who lacked support, two Spirits were used to balance each other out inside the body but no one could house more than one Spirit without becoming a puppet.


    Through the years many found that by pairing up with another they could form a balance, some did this with arranged marriages while others formed a pact with a fellow warrior who they fought together with since their youths.


    Osie was arranged to marry Odel but when her family found out Osie, one of the Serpent Clans heirs possessed an F rank Snake Spirit they tried to cancel their marriage.


    Once Osie''s father found out, he with his half Dragon-Serpent Spirit went and started to rampage, the only thing he could do for Osie was to delay the cancelation until Odel''s Spirit needed a companion.


    This time would allow Osie to train and evolve his F rank Spirit or he would be forced to cancel his marriage and end up shaming his Clan and more importantly his father.


    He clenched his fist as he looked over at Odel, she possessed a rare Phoenix type Beast Spirit and her family had many offers sent to them to sell her off. This was only because everyone found out Osie had an F Rank Spirit and if he could not improve to C rank he was to annul their marriage.


    After being humiliated while growing up within the Clan he trained like a mad man with his spear, this spear was a weapon gifted to him by his mother once he turned 10.


    With this spear he as a 10 year old youth left to train in the forest alone until he could improve himself, everyone expected him to die within the deep forest but if he could survive there was no doubt he would possess at least a C Rank Spirit.


    Soon he snapped back to reality when his opponent roared and his Bear Spirit manifested besides him, his wife was finally calming down as she watched on. She did not mind if he lost but she would never allow him to surrender without fighting or it would make her look weak as well.


    Many youths had no idea how this beauty married the nervous wreck on stage who possessed a Bear Beast Spirit that ranked at near the top when it came to Beast Spirits.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His Spirit was even A Rank.


    They did not believe he should be afraid of this unknown Beast type Spirit that was just C rank, they were all unaware that Osie possessed the highest ranked Beast Spirit which was a Dragon.


    While the bear Spirit was also ranked highly by many people it could only compete with a Dragon Spirit if it evolved into a Divine Bear Spirit and Wilis this youth was not yet at that stage.


    Wilis looked on at Osie and calmed his beating heart, then he looked over at his future wife and her glare before he took strides an ran forward towards Osie.

 148 Legacy

    Wilis had already steadied his resolve as he charged at Osie, he did not think about winning or losing he just wanted not to embarrass his future wife.


    Or he knew what she would do to him but what he really wanted to avoid is something unknown she could do to him.


    Chamomile his wife to be was even more frightening to him than Osie, as they both possessed Dragon Spirits.


    He at least knew the element of his wives Dragon Spirit, it was lightning, fire, water, creation, light and darkness all in one.


    He did not know who blessed her or even more so who had blessed him, so he did not ask he just charged forward like a baserk bear.


    As he slammed into Osie he noticed his opponent did not summon his Spirit to counter his own, he was shocked but also embarrassed. How many of his opponents suffered instant defeat at his hands while now he could not even force his last opponent to fight him at full strength.


    Sucking in a deep breath he stimulated his Spirit trying to activate the dormant element he knew he had, while he was proud of himself and his A Rank Spirit like his peers and family only he knew his shame of not having his Spirits element not manifest itself yet.


    This is another reason many couples were formed between Spirit users, the sooner they allowed their Spirits to bond with another and balance out. A superior Element would emerge over their old one improving it.


    As for those without an Element they would then gain a powerful new Element from the bond created from the two Spirits.


    Wilis tried his best to activate his hidden Element, he was young and reckless and lacked an Element even as he possessed A Rank talent.


    This is why he wanted to prove to everyone that Chamomile''s choice in picking him as her future husband was not wrong.


    Even he was unsure why this powerful woman that could literally pick anyone she wished to marry, yet she had picked him and did not listen to any other opinions but her own.


    ....


    Osie watched as his opponent tried his best, sending out claw attacks that matched a few of those sent by the group of 20 that he had just massacred, he was astounded at how skilled Wilis who was looked down on just as much as him for lacking a Elemental Spirit with A Rank talent was at fighting.


    All the others who looked down on them now watched on as the two fought on the stage, both youths fighting for the recognition of being the strongest youth within the City.


    Wilis who was mainly attacking kept sending out one claw swipe after another ripping apart the stage that was created with a special alloy.


    It looked ruined as deep claw marks more than 15 inches deep were now carved into the stage.


    Soon everyone started to notice the blood leaking out of the corners of Wilis''s mouth started to glow and burn with a holy light. Osie was throwing out punches everytime he dodged a blow from Wilis and was the first to notice the changes in Wilis.


    He was beyond shocked as he looked over and saw Chamomile, Wilis''s wife. Her eyes were shining a bright red, at first he thought that she was empowering Wilis but as he saw the color of blood dripping from Wilis he soon reacted like everyone else.


    Stopping his attacks he stood still as he watched the bond between Wilis and Chamomile manifest and strengthen, others might be seeing this for the first time but he had went through this with Odel.


    He knew that both Wilis and Chamomile had already crossed the line into adulthood.


    Those few youths who also passed this stage in their relationship all cast their gazes at the 20 year old Princess Chamomile. This girl who showed above S Rank Talent and possessed a multi Elemental Dragon Spirit slept with this Elemental less A Rank Talent.


    Everyone with knowledge about Spirit bonds could not help but give Wilis another good look as they inspected him for head to toe, searching for what this Princess saw in him.


    As Wilis was undergoing the evolution of his Spirit he felt intense pain and was waiting for his opponent to take this as an opportunity to attack him. He stood still braced for nothing as he looked over and saw that Osie was patiently waiting for his transformation to finish.


    Everyone else keep their eyes on Wilis and Chamomile, still not able to accept things as they are.


    She had millions of suitor''s some that were in high Government and in control of several cities but she turned them all down and settled with this Bear Spirit youth who was only 17.


    A few of her suitors were here today and hoped that Wilis would embarrass himself, they never expected him to be so skilled and powerful to make it to the finals and they did not ever think that Chamomile would have already given herself to this youth.


    Flames started to emerge from Wilis these flames surrounded him and his Bear Spirit, soon his Spirit Bear doubled in size and started to glow a holy golden yellow.


    This was the sign of possessing a Divine Elemental Bear Spirit and it did not stop there, Wilis roared loudly as the ground he was standing on sunk under the pressure of his power growing out of its level of tolerance, everyone watched on as Wilis''s Beast Spirit changed from A Rank to S Rank.


    Shock was seen on all the faces of those watching this small Cities military tournament.


    They watched as a so called talentless low Rank Spirit user, Osie rose above all challenges and is now fighting in the finals, alongside an Elementaless A Rank Bear Spirit user. These two youths were laughed at by everyone during the starting stages of this tournament but they were silenced.


    Silenced by the Talent and skill shown by these two that they despised for being weak yet now they were watching the birth of a Divine Bear Spirit user, they then turned to Osie who did not seem to be afraid of his opponents latest transformation.


    Soon a low growl could be heard from Osie and they all knew that finally after all this time they were going to see Osie''s Spirit. Those who knew his lineage knew he possessed at least a C Rank Serpent Spirit but thinking of Osie''s father they could not help but feel fear.


    Would today''s low level tournament that was for picking out promising talent in this little City about to give birth to new legends?


    They could only watch with baited breath as a massive Serpent manifested behind Osie, soon a storm started to make landfall as it started to rain heavily on the Stage as thunder and lightning took up the vast skies.


    The massive Serpent Spirit took to the sky as it grew even more and merged with the lighting and thunder in the sky, showing off its might, everyone looked at Osie whose eyes were glowing bright blue.


    "Monsters!! Both of them are Monster!! How in the hell could this little city give birth to both a Dragon Spirit user and a Divine Bear Spirit user!"


    "The Gods have blessed this shit city I swear it!!"


    Many of the military scouts and those who came to watch the finals could not help but gossip in surprise about the recent developments.


    Osie who was shamed by the entire city for having a D Rank Serpent Spirit now possesses a S Rank Thunder Dragon Spirit, one that even seems to be able to control Stormes.


    While Wilis this youth who was looked at as trash without an Element now has a S Rank Divine Fire Bear Spirit.


    High in the VIP room many of the elites who came to watch the finals were frantically trying to get ahold of their superiors to report the news. The only one among them not trying to call anyone was the youth who wore the Silver Moon Wolf emblem.


    He stared at the two youths below as they were his prizes for coming to this place personally, he did not even try to stop those around him from reporting on this.


    As he was going to personally collect these two youths after their fight, he would let no one take this from him and they could not even if they tried too.


    This made him snap back to reality as he saw both youths Spirits contending with each other as they stood behind their host. The Dragon was glowing a bright greenish blue as electricity was coiling around its massive body.


    As for the Divine Bear it was standing on its hind legs while golden yellow flames engulfed its entire body along with shielding Wilis from the fierce storm.


    Looking down he noticed that both youths wives were also glowing showing that the two on stage were not the only ones who were benefiting from this clash of powerful Legendary Spirits.


    High in the sky watching the show below I spot all three pieces that I have come for.


    One was a youth I choose to bless with a bit of my blood evolving the Spirit within him into a powerful Dragon, the other was the mate of the young girl who begged me to help the one she loves.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then there is the youth watching within the room with the Dragon Wolf Spirit that was Ranked above S Rank, with everything turning out how I want it I sit down as Osie and Wilis resume.


    As their Spirits Clash the Thunder Dragon wraps itself around the Divine Bear biting at it and crushing it while it coiled around the Bear, all while it is suffering the burns from the Divine Flame.


    Its massive body being its advantage against the small mountain sized Divine Bear.


    Soon both Spirit Beast roars were overshadowed by the fierce blows the two youths exchanged.


    As Osie finally used his spear instead of his fist Wilis took out a massive battle axe, the clash between the two weapons shattered the remaining bits of the destroyed stage.


    The Elders looked towards the Vip rooms for orders to see if they were allowed to stop the fight and soon a youth exited through the glass of the Vip room and stood above the two youths as they fought.


    He waved his hands as he erected a barrier around himself and the two on the ruined stage.


    Afterwards he waved once more as he brought both youths wives to his side, as he looked over at the shocked faces of both Osie and Wilis he said in a loud voice to continue without holding back.


    Only to be interrupted by the Thunder Dragon''s tail lashing at both Wilis and the Divine Bear.


    Wilis was struck by the powerful blow as the Divine Bear shielded him from most of the blow, then both Wilis and his Divine Bear could be seen sent flying into the walls of the Colosseum.


    As everyone looked over they saw the Divine Bear entering Wilis as both its eyes were completely white, showing that it was knocked unconscious by the Dragons vicious tail attack.


    Osie looked at the Thunder Dragon as he tried to scold it for attacking while he and Wilis stopped to check on their wives, only to soon join Wilis as an even more massive Dragon emerged an sent its tail across the Thunder Dragons face and his own.


    Everyone looked over to see Chamomile holding Wilis in her arms, she had shattered the Barrier the youth set up within seconds as she watched Wilis being sent flying then at the same time released her own Dragon Spirit and attacked Osie.


    As Both Wilis and Osie lay unconscious, one on each side of the Colosseum the judge walked forward and lifted the unconscious arm of Osie and announced him as the Champion.


    The youth with the Silver Moon Emblem walked forward as he clapped at the great show.


    "Good! Very Good!! I have personally come here to collect you Princess Chamomile but who would have guessed that I would reap such a great harvest in you four youths."


    His words brought everyone''s eyes on Odel who also released her Spirit Beast and what everyone saw left them breathless.


    Before them stood two Dragon Spirit users one at S Rank the other above it, while Wilis and his newly birthed S Rank Divine Bear Spirit and this new Phoenix made everyone present sweat.


    Both Wilis and Osie had wives much stronger than them as the power the Phoenix gave off was also Ranked above S only slightly weaker than the power emitted by Chamomile''s Dragon Spirit.

 149 Grandfather

    Odel shielded Osie who was unconscious, thinking back to their time in the forest were they fell in love.


    Odel who like the rest of her family and peers were shocked to find out Osie, her soon to be husband was a D Rank Spirit user, and did not wish to marry him.


    She then found out his father had fought with her parents, the 2 on 1 battle was to show these two that he would not allow for them to back out until his son Osie could prove himself.


    This fight was seen by her, she watched as the half Dragon spirit serpent and Osie''s father fought with their lives on the line. If not for her running out and saving his life he would have died that night long ago, she still has not told Osie of this and neither did the 3 fighters involved.


    Odel then took it upon herself to decide whether or not Osie could live up to his father''s expectations, she wanted to see the boy who''s father would die for him for herself.


    She followed Osie deep into the Forest against her parents advice and for 3 years lived a life no one would expect of someone who the entire Phoenix Clan spent resources on and assumed to be a pampered flower afraid of rain and dirt.


    Osie and Odel spent 3 years in the deep Forest alone, at first she tried her best to avoid Osie and just observe him from a distance but the two were attacked by high grade spirit beast that dwell in the Forest.


    The two had to fight together to survive and it was this moment that she awakened her Spirits Elemental powers.


    Under the threat of death she saved not only her life but Osie''s as well, only to later find out that it was her foolishness that lured all these powerful beast towards them. She had never been able to get over the fact that she was the one who nearly caused both of them to perish in the forest.


    The Spirit beast followed the scent of her maturing Spirit Beast.


    After this life threatening battle she and Osie stayed together, living in the forest for 3 years as a team as they hunted and trained deep in the forest.


    It was this experience that bonded the two together, they fought against other Spirit users that wished to kidnap her. Killed hundred of wild Spirit Beast and saved countless lives as they pushed deeper into the forest to help Osie find magical plants and fruits that could help him.


    As they were reaching the center of the Deep Forest they ran into a massive lake that sat erily at the center of the endless Forest.


    Within this lake they saw a illuminated crystal that emitted the power of Storms, this crystal is the reason he now possess Lightning and Thunder elemental qualities.


    They had to fight a massive Water Serpent that nearly killed them both but at a crucial moment Odel threw everything she had at the Spirit Beast, this left her half dead and it did not injure the Spirit Beast in the slightest.


    When Osie was preparing to use the last bit of his power to fight to the death and die with this mysterious girl they were saved by a dark skinned youth who seemed to tame the Water Spirit.


    Odel was told of this youth but was unconscious so could only take Osies word as truth, he told her that the youth gifted him two objects one was the Storm Crystal and a blood red orb.


    She was always doubtful if he told her everything as every time she tried to bring it up he became quiet.


    What Osie would never tell her is the words the youth said as he saved them.


    ...


    "I don''t allow cannibalism among my kind, don''t eat this child Leviathan we have things to do on this world, I have already found my child.


    He has passed on and given his power to his Eldest Son.


    We don''t have time for you to...


    You! Child do you want power? If so risk your life and enter this lake, if you can reach this Storm essences crystal I will bestow a bit of my power to you. If you wish to save that girls life I suggest you hurry and jump into this lake, she does not have much longer to live."


    When that was said Osie snapped back to reality and did not even hesitate as he launched himself into the lake, he swam the best he could and felt a current of electricity enter his body from head to toe roasting him alive.


    As he was struggling to reach the Crystal he looked back at the half dead girl who had yet to give him her name, he knew she was from the Phoenix Clan by her shining eyes and nothing else.


    He suspected she was out training like he was, someone who the Clan was going to get rid of to cleanse its name of a disgrace.


    The blood leaking from her mouth made him focus as he called forth his D Rank Serpent to manifest, if he someone who was so weak tried to manifest his Beast Spirit before finding a bonded partner he would be risking both his life and his Spirits.


    The Spirit knew that Osie and it would die if it did not aid its host so without Osie needing to beg or plead it knew what it had to do and it manifested and covered Osie in its Scales. Osie was shocked and pleased that the Spirit aided him without fuss, this allowed him to finally reach the Crystal.


    Once he reached the Crystal he stretched his left hand to grab it only to see the youth that was floating above him holding the Crystal in his hands along with a blood red orb.


    He did not see when the youth took the Crystal or when the massive Water Serpent turned into a middle aged man or that he was back on the shore of the lake. Looking up the youth spoke to him again as he tossed both the Blood orb and the Storm essence over.


    "You are quite lucky this girl is a prize worth keeping, usually I would steal her away but her heart belongs to you. I am no thief so you best hold her close for the moment you lose her heart I will be there to take her away.


    Now about the orb, it is a gift from me it will teach you a bit about your bloodline and help you with your training. It has other uses but you are far too weak to make use of them now, once you are stronger they will become accessible.


    Until then try not to die with this gift of mine.


    As for that crystal, I suggest you eat it as soon as possible. Others are headed here to claim it, I had just placed it here a few months ago to lure that Grandson of mine here who knew I would gain so much from this little trip to visit family."


    As soon as the youth finished speaking a beautiful woman with 9 tails each a different color showed up, she looked over at Odel and threw something that embedded itself into her body.


    Osie wanted to ask her what she did but soon he found out on his own, the Spirit inside Odel started to evolve and while he could not see it with his own eyes he felt the aura of a Spirit above S Rank.


    Soon colorful rays of light shot out of Odel''s body as a loud Phoenix cry was heard.


    With this sound echoing through the Deep forest Osie was soon shocked awake and found that he was alone with the half dead Odel, he rushed to her and found that she was completely healed and her complexion was better she just remained sleep.


    As the roars were getting closer he knew the Spirit Beast were getting near his location and he hurriedly ate the Storm Crystal as the youth from before suggested.


    While it was going down his throat his eyes turned a bright blue as sparks of electricity swirled around him an off his body onto the ground around him. Clouds soon rolled over towards the lake as a sudden Storm manifested, he then felt his Spirit Beast changing the same as him.


    All of its originally grey and black scales turned bluish green, while giving off powerful thunder and lightning elemental energy. Osie watched as his Spirit evolved with great excitement but the roars that were getting close caused him to panic.


    He soon found out that he could not move and was immobile, he was cursing the youth for telling him to eat the crystal immediately.


    Soon massive Spirit Beast emerged from the Forest and spotted him and Odel who was in a coma, he was trying to rush his Spirits evolution and his Spirit was doing the same. They both shared the opinion of not wanting to be eaten, like they just ate the Storm crystal.


    As the Spirit Beast rushed at him and the unconscious Odel, once again the peerless beauty with the 9 tails showed up and forced all these high grade Spirit Beast away.


    A scene of a bloody slaughter then played out before his very eyes, he watch as this seemingly fragile and beautiful woman decimated the hundred or so Spirit Beast.


    She did not move too much as she controlled, a multi colored orb that destroyed everything that it touched.


    He watched as flesh, blood and bones were obliterated once it touched the small colorful orb of death, as he was focusing on this beauty he soon noticed her fox ears and tender fur like features.


    "Stop looking at my wife like that! I swear I should have just let the Spirit Beast slap you around a bit while you absorbed the power from the Crystal. Little shit lusting after my wife when I spared his!!"


    "Ungrateful!"


    These words and a light giggle from the 9 tailed fox was all he heard as pain assaulted him, his flesh blood and bones were undergoing a evolution and it was killing him and his Spirit.


    His howls woke up Odel and to her surprise she was not waking up to his screams of being eaten by the Water Serpent but to he and his Spirit''s sudden evolution.


    She looked towards the center of the lake and saw that the Crystal was no longer there and then looked at the lightning and thunder shrouded around Osie''s body.


    Standing up she started to undress and walk over towards Osie, he looked over and saw her flawless naked body and the atmosphere around the Lake made his blood boil. His Snake Spirit sensed her intentions and lust blinded its eyes and soon a Phoenix cry entered its ears.


    As both Spirits manifested the Snake Spirit noticed the blood red orb and all its previous lust vanished, it just looked at the orb until it felt that the Phoenix had arrived before it and it no longer had the opportunity to pay attention to the orb as the bird before it lost itself to Odel''s lust.


    Osie and Odel talked while they embraced each other and he finally found out that this young girl he thought was and outcast was actually his future wife.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He smiled as he looked into the sky and said no more as he enjoyed his first time with Odel, and his Spirit struggling as it might could not fight off the lustful advance of the Phoenix as it too gave up and enjoyed itself.


    .....


    High in the sky I looked down as the four of them are lost in their lust, laughing I place a barrier around the 4 and sit in the sky as I watch a scared youth far away being assaulted by a young Princess.


    He had no idea why this renowned Princess loved him but standing before him she was already nude and threw herself at him, she was far stronger than him and her manifested Dragon Spirit and his Bear Spirit had already started so he could only shake his head and pray that not a soul found out what he has done on this day.


    "So many good things happening to me today, I wonder how the war is going. It''s been more than 100 years since we started conquering Realms, I now control 5 out of the 72 Realms."


    With a depressed expression I look over at Hera, she and Erida are my attendants on this trip and are looking at me with desire. I could only smile as I entered a world and enjoyed them both.

 150 Planned Meeting

    Collosume grounds


    On both sides of the ruined stage a girl is protectively shielding the one they love from each other.


    Soon Wilis coughs out a fresh mouth full of blood, this causes Chamomile''s rage to flare up once again as she sends another tail lash out towards Odel and Osie.


    The youth with the wolf medallion could no longer sit idle as he was bored being here and just wanted to quickly take back his 4 prizes.


    He summoned a massive winged wolf into the world stunning many of the people present, they knew a higher up was here but not that he was a youth.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    They looked stunned at the youth but the attack Chamomile sent out soon took their focus away.


    She did not care who the youth was she wanted to return the pain her lover took back to Osie with interest.


    The youth controlled the Wolf Spirit to block the attack, sensing his intention the wolf let the tail fall on its scaled body as it took the tail of the multi colored scaled Dragon into its mouth.


    Soon pain overwhelmed it and the pain was also sent to its host Chamomile.


    Blood spurted out of both the Dragon''s mouth and hers as the Dragon no longer manifested itself in the outside world.


    "I am done, waiting for you children to stop playing around! You are wasting my time, hurry up and grab Wilis and Osie and follow me. Trent of the Sacred Wolf Legion.


    Consider yourselves drafted into my Wolf Moon unit as of today."


    With that the youth who was already flying in the sky started to move out of the Colosseum and into the City.


    Chamomile stared daggers into the youths back seething rage, she then looked at Wilis who grabbed her hand and smiled. She lifted him onto his feet as he leaned on her shoulder, looking back at Odel she followed after the youth Trent.


    Odel looked at Osie who still slept, the attack Chamomile hit him with put him out cold. He will only wake up once she used her powers to heal him or after a day of resting.


    She then followed Chamomile as she carried Osie and with the help of her Spirit followed after the others.


    ....


    "Are these youths really worth your time Husband?" Erida said as she hugged the naked body of Tezrian, who follows her where she goes.


    Looking at the pleased faces of the ''Demon Squad'' I smile as tails guide my gaze at Hera who''s body is still steaming, giving off a heat that is alluring and tempts me to throw myself back at her.


    "You are already exhausted yet you still tempt him Hera stop delaying us we have things to do today."


    Hearing Erida scold her, Hera smiled bitterly as she seductively put on her underwear moving her tails in a sexual way as she clothed herself. Tezrian and Erida looked at her with lustful eyes, causing Hera to stop teasing me as she caught the eyes of prey she forgot about.


    She knew both Tezrian and Erida loved to eat up my new an old wives alike just like Verena and Veshara. Hera dressed quickly and as she finished she rushed besides me and wrapped her arms around mine as we waited for the Demons to stop staring at her.


    "Hurry up and get dressed! We can play later, right now I have to chase after those 5 before his father is aware that I am here." I smile into the sky as my draconic eyes shine a bright green and silver.


    Once I was heard the group of hungry women ''quickly'' dressed as we stepped into a rift.


    Walking into a room we heard part of a conversation between youths, but what caught our eyes was Chamomile pinning down the youth Trent and riding him like a wild beast.


    As we appeared out of the rift the youths all turned to look at me, Hera, Erida and Tezrian, as well as the few Demon Guards who are the two Demon Royals personal attendants and guards.


    Both Trent and Chamomile were naked and it looked as if she attacked him and burnt away his cloths not letting him go. I smile as I observe Osie''s and Odel''s shocked expressions and then turn to look at the unsurprised Wilis.


    "Don''t mind us children continue." I said but soon Chamomile responded.


    "Then shut up and wait for I will make you mine as well." Her face was full of possession and lust.


    Erida smiled as she walked over and set up a bed and used her power to toss the two engaged youths onto it. The other three then put up their guard against us but could do nothing to stop Chamomile from fucking Trent.


    From what they saw Trent was enjoying his current situation and was only slightly embarrassed that he allowed her to ambush him to the ground in the first place.


    Before he was in this situation he was warned by Wilis that he caught Chamomile''s eye, he was proud of this but did not think she would lose her patients and tackle him to the ground for some action.


    Trent looked over at the other three shocked youths and tried his best to focus.


    "This is an Elder my father informed me about, I ... I brought you all here too. Too Talk to him!!" This was all he could get out of his mouth before Chamomile shoved her well shaped breast into his mouth.


    He did not complain or fight back he summoned his Spirit and had it block our view as he became more assertive and managed to get on top of this Princess.


    Wilis looked over at me before he bowed and excused himself. "I don''t wish to fall behind another man and lose her, so Elder I hope you don''t mind waiting for me to help her settle down."


    "Go ahead child, you have to make sure you put your mark on her so she never bullies you in the future." Saying so I send information into his mind as I smile.


    Walking over to the bed to join in he starts to undress and I seal off that side of the room so the three could enjoy themselves.


    After all this all that is left in the room is two red faced youths staring at me, every time a moan from Chamomile escaped her mouth and was heard by the two they blushed even more.


    "While they work on their newfound relationship, how about we chat a bit." I said to the completely stiff Osie. Odel notices him not moving or speaking and feels that something is not right.


    Looking over at us she walks forward.


    "Who are you how did you know to be here and how to get in here? Are you an Elder from the Military?"


    Shaking my head I explain that I am the one who gifted Osie the Crystal and Orb he now treasures, while Hera unleashes a bit of her aura that resonates with both Odel and the wild girl Chamomile.


    While Odel looked at Hera with a smile of delight, Chamomile on the other hand roared with a beastial moan. Shocking both her partners, but before they could stop to check on her, she drew them both in with her lust making all three lose their sense of self to lust.


    I just shook my head bitterly as I retold the story Osie failed to tell Odel, while she listened she kept looking back at the ashamed youth. She smiled the whole time as her grip on his hand tightened.


    Osie finally calmed down and asked. "El.. Elder, you are?" I could not help but laugh while I was retelling the story of saving Osie the three became less active as they too listened.


    Once again they slowed down to hear me speak. "I am Dashnell, you can just refer to me as a young Prince. The Dragon Prince to be exact!"


    "I see. Well Dragon Prince, Dashnell thank you for saving our lives when we were training in the Deep Forest 3 years ago." Osie then bowed and so did Odel. After we were all shocked to hear Chamomiles roar of defeat.


    "Yes fuck me!! I found it, finally I am full!


    Two at once is a joy I will never tire of, now get off me both of you!" With a crash we all watched as both Trent and Wilis were tossed out of the bed and onto the floor in front of us naked.


    Both youths were well built and used one hand to cover their member as they walked towards the back of the room to dress in shame. They did not want anyone knowing what they did to Chamomile to be known yet she without warning told all those who were in earshot.


    Soon Chamomile walked towards us with unsteady steps and before she could fall on her face out of sheer exhaustion both her male partners responsible for her current worn out state caught her.


    They both stood to one side of her each as they watched her like watch dogs.


    She smiled as she looked at them both, then looked over at me and passed out.


    "Great Grandfather. You said once I bring these youths to you, you would tell me were my father is. I know that he is busy with a task you gave him but I would like to know at least were he is!"


    Trent was indeed my Great Grandchild while his father was the only living offspring of one of my many runaway children.


    Before he died and left this world he gave everything he owned to his son.


    Trent''s father, was my Grandson with all his father''s memories and talents merged with his own.


    At this very moment he is fighting with Valara and a few of my other wives who wished to test the power of a Void God.


    Yes this GrandChild of mine rose above all others in this Realm, and placed all others under his rule.


    He is one of the few Void Gods Lilly is not worried about.


    The Wolf Dragon General, leader of this planet.


    Not a soul knows he is a Void God but his trusted Void Realm Generals who help him control this Realm.


    With so many under his control, he tried to raise a family in secret here on this small planet. This was why I found him so quickly. I spotted a large source of energy in a area were everyone else was so much weaker in comparison.


    During our first meeting he was very aggressive, fighting me with everything he had all while shedding tears. His father died a few years before my arrival all while waiting for me, only to have to pass all his regrets and goals to his only child.


    Great General Grady.


    This child of mine only relented after I beat him half to death, he smiled as he fainted in my arms. If Veshara was not present for this I would have most likely been the one being held in someone''s arms.


    While I have the power to fight Void Gods my body has not caught up yet with my powers.


    This is why during the 100 years my army as been moving around, I pushed myself and the Eros in my blood to their limits. I hate having to depend on Veshara but she absorbed more than 90% of my power, our power before she was severed from me.


    "Child your father is training a few of my unruly wives in combat in a safe space away from here, I did not want to see their fight as it would ruin my mood to hunt for good seedlings in this Realm."


    Hearing this Trent smiles as he once again is tempted to throw himself at the fainted Chamomile.


    Once he sees that she is out of commission he has no choice but to shake his head at what he and Wilis had done to her. Feeling his gaze Wilis blushed and turned his head away.

 151 Grady

    While I wanted to continue talking to young Trent and the others Valara and Grady walk out of a rift.


    Heading for me Grady smiles as he looks at his son, he could feel that Trent has finally found himself a mate.


    Looking around he spots that both a unknown youth and his son are helping support a stunning beauty, he then had a puzzled look on his face as he stared at me.


    Trent was exceptional and knew the look his father was making.


    "Father! This is Wilis a 17 year old with a Divine Bear Spirit.


    He Ranked second this year, and is currently at S Rank and has the potential for being higher in the future. He is my Brother!!"


    Grady looked around the room and noticed the used bed the uneven and hastily dressed youths.


    It should take no brain cells to notice that Wilis and his son were this young woman''s playthings.


    He walked over to Chamomile and lifted up her chin, after scanning her he found a trace of her being a Pure Blooded Dragon. Shooting me a cautious gaze I knew he wanted an explanation.


    Very few knew my origins and as he had inherited his father''s memories he knew exactly what I was.


    Nala created the God of Destruction without giving them any limitations and forced them to be like the God of Creation that she made long ago. Being a fully female Race both had to change their forms into that of a males to breed and give birth to new members of their Race.


    The Gods of Destruction did not mind this as they were happy to fulfill their mission and wipe out the Creed, the Gods of Creation also had no problems and would gladly die for Nala if she wished it.


    In this new Reality that Lilly has created, she has not found a single original God of Creation or Destruction meaning that Nala got rid of all the Super Powerful Races that she created long ago.


    All but a few, myself, Veshara, Annabel and my two mothers of the original God of Destruction race.


    There might be a few Ancient Gods of Creation that she saved, they were her favored Race for so long after all.


    I looked over and saw the look in his eyes as he glanced at the sleeping female.


    "I am fine with this son! Do not let her get to ahead of you are she will toss you aside like a used rag.


    There are many powerful female Spirit users that take on many husbands, I just never expected you to get one so cunning. You two might not know but she has had her first partner at the ag-" While he was trying to finish Hera smacked his head causing him to stop speaking.


    He flared up but once he looked at her he immediately stopped. As a Void God he was vastly stronger than everyone of my wives besides Veshara, Verena, Tianna, Vivian and Valara.


    Each of these women trained with Valara to boost themself to Veshara''s level. While they are not her match much like anyone currently, they all have reached the Void God Realm.


    The reason he feared Hera was her powerful abilities that she agreed to use for him to strengthen every spirit user under his rule. Hera smiled at his response and said.


    "I understand you wish to look out for your son, but look at his face, revealing to much information on Chamomile is going to do nothing but hurt them both. Leave the young to handle themselves Grady. Besides they seem to have her under control for now, they seem capable to me!"


    Hera''s words made him nod his head, then this Grizzled Wolf with scales looked over at me. He was 7ft tall rivaling that of the Titans in their youth, his scales were silver and many wounds of his past battles were scares he proudly displayed.


    "Grandfather, I know that you are here to get me to join your side in the coming Realm wars but you should know that asking is completely unnecessary. We of the Spirit Realm will gladly join your side in the coming wars, now answer my question how does this girl possess your bloodline.


    Looking at Chamomile I felt my gut turn and the gaze of Hera and the others inflicted actual pain on my back. Before I could speak Chamomile woke up and seen me standing before her, with bloodshot eyes she leapt on me and started to dry hump me like a wild animal.


    Wilis, Trent and Grady looked at me with scolding looks, Grady now finally understood who caused this young girl to become a sex maniac.


    Speaking up for me Valara walked forward.


    "While he is at fault, he really had no choice in the matter. Her family was being massacred while you were off world and she was the only one to escape. While she kept her title as the Dragon Clans Princess many knew she only possessed 35-40% pure Dragon blood.


    No matter how they acquired the blood of these Dragon Clan members they attacked the moment you left. Without your protection many raided the Clan. Don''t worry we have or should I say Dashnell has already let the young miss go wild as she avenged her Clan.


    As for why she is like this, well while she did escape she was heavily injured and finally summoned a Spirit at the tender age of 7. while doing so Dashnell finally made it to this Realm. Sensing a weak bloodline connection with the girl he went to go and save her.


    The moment the two were in contact with each other she bit down hard and sucked in a large amount of blood. Yes, you are right Dashnell is 100% at fault he could have hardened his skin or he could have just let his natural defences stop her from penetrating his flesh but why would he?"


    Once again everyone looked over at me and I sat in the corner in shame.


    Osie and Odel went over and tried to comfort me, while the others discussed our future cooperation.


    ....


    Walking around the Military compound Grady and I are alone and begin to talk about his father''s last wishes.


    First our talks started with his wish to be able to see me again before he died, one Grady did not think I was able to accomplish. His father died more than 50 years ago, so he held no hope for this first wish until he saw young Osie release his Beast Spirit.


    Standing next to the giant of a burly man, I hear him drop to his knees as he weeps.


    "I know that you wished for a better meeting but now you have it, I have already given Osie a good inheritance your father that sly wolf bedded many Dragon Clan females and created you.


    Then he passed on all his desires, dreams and goals onto you, I know it was hard but you overcame and surpassed what he wanted you to achieve. Once he is 20 years of age the orb I have given him will reawaken his old memories, as for how you deal with him that is up to you.


    He and Odel or should I say his first love in his past life were reborn early thanks to my hard work.


    Grandson! I will do better, 50 years ago was a tough time for me.


    The Blood Realm was harder to conquered than I imagined, I asked Nala to restrict my ability to see into the future to make things more challenging.


    I did not expect those wives of mine to not do the same, they are pushing themselves for my sake.


    Veshara is our current safety net, I have recovered a little but even you who is so young within the Void God Realm could easily kick my ass. I am sure you noticed that Veshara was restricting you during our battle and she was even boosting my own power.


    I am not yet within the Void God Realm, while I had access to my full power, when Veshara permanently split from me that privilege became hers alone until I also step into the Void God Realm.


    I have more potential now than in my previous life but I am not yet there."


    Looking at his bright eyes glued to his father he rest with me as we watch Osie and Wilis Train with Trent. and Odel and Chamomile fight in the other platform causing the Military crowd to cheer for the new recruits that join this Unit.


    The reason he knew that was his father is the Thunder Dragon Spirit that Osie is currently using, after many years of mating with various pure and impure Dragon females he would absorb their blood to convert his Thunder Wolf Spirit into a hybrid Wolf-Dragon Thunder spirit.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This Spirit was then given to Grady who kept his father''s name and absorbed the Thunder Wolf spirit his father had. As for the Dragon part, Grady''s mother was a 80% Pure Blooded Dragon.


    While growing up he showed off his pure blooded Dragon Spirit to everyone as he rose to become the Void God he is today. 50 years ago when his father was dying he gifted his son his Wolf Spirit and died with his Dragon Spirit which would follow him into his next life.


    Only one type of Spirit Beast could exist at any given time, this is why elements became so important to the youths, if they did not have a different element type than the stronger Spirit Users the Spirit would abandon their bodies and merge with the other Spirit User.


    Many youths on this world have been crippled thanks to this natural law.


    Until Grady helped those without Spirits cultivate the way Humans do. Within this Realm many of the Races are hybrids and purebreds Ancient Creatures from myths.


    While there are some humans in this Realm they either leave quickly or marry into a purebred family to gain a better status.


    Standing up Grady looks over at me and smiles, he pats me on the back quite hard then glared at me.


    "Grandfather from what you told me, I could kick your ass 100% if I am not mistaken?"


    "What? Are you going to threaten me child? I am not afraid to use my wives to fight my battles like others." I said raising my head high, as my electrified horns shootout bolts of lightning backwards.


    He only laughed at me and said. "You don''t know but those wives and I have come to an agreement that if you stay to close to Chamomile and temp her with your presence I can do whatever I want to you for 50 mins." Hearing this I feel a pinch of pain and find Valara glaring at me.


    "We saw everything you did to Chamomile you.. You corrupted such a young child, I know you don''t care about age or their relationship to you but even Vivian was jealous of what you did to her.


    We have all asked Grady to keep an eye on that girl so that she finds normal love without you.


    ''Dear Master''." The lust in her tone shocked me to my core as I could feel my blood boil.


    After she finished she warped away and enter the Realm of Time.


    Everytime she does this I know she wants some one on one time, but I know the others will make things difficult for me after they find out what she and I did alone. While I stand there debating, if to go or not her hand reaches out of the rift she created and yanked me inside.


    Within the Realm of Time I see an army of my wives cut down to a little below 1 thousand. A bit of rage could be seen in my eyes, then another rift opens and out comes another handful of a hundred or so of my wives.


    Leading this group to my surprise is Kiera who has broken through into the Void God Realm.


    She looks over at me with a savage smile and I can see that she and those behind her are a fusion between the Titans and the Draconians. There are other Races mixed within but those are the traits that show the most on this new batch of women.


    There was no need to explain things to me they did this to lessen the competition and to boost themselves into the Void God Realm.

 152 Past Deeds

    Staring at the expressful gazes of my wives I stare at the thousand of them, no were in my mind can I understand how they all decide who to merge with but asking now is to late.


    Walking forward tears fall down my young face, I feel their determination to see things through no matter what is lost in the coming war. Looking over at Valara I spot her smile among the crowd of beauties, I know she is the one who showed them the events they all now fear.


    "Fine.. Fine let us put this matter behind us! I will enjoy this day like no other, now come let us melt our worries away with a burning passion like no other!" Saying so I march forward unleashing my pent up lust.


    ...


    The Void, Time Unknown.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Do you really think this is best?" Said a young woman with long silver hair running down her back.


    Across from her near a pile of corpses is another of equal beauty.


    "This is what will ensure no one ever tries to rebel ever again. I never expected those mortals to rise up and defy me, their God and Creator.


    This is the very reason I created you Gods of Creation.


    To be my envoys to the mortal worlds and aid me in my never ending obsession to create the perfect creature. Ever since I first found out about my ability to create life, I have always.


    Always tried to create something that surpasses my own understanding of life." Looking over she pulls a massive scyth out of the group of dead bodies before her.


    "Nala? These 10 Races, the Guardians that will watch over all your creations do they really need to rival even us?" The God of Creation warrior asked.


    "Rival you? Even if they possess the same growth rate and potential as you Gods of Creation, I am no fool I placed limitations on them that you don''t need to know about. As for them ever becoming stronger than your Race that would only happen if you all fail to keep the lead you already have."


    This was all young Nala said as she looked over into the Void feeling a gaze.


    Once she sent the warrior away she walked over to inspect the area were she felt someone watching her.


    Stretching out her hand, her bloodied palm came into contact with another palm, 100% identical to her own. Looking up to see the face she looked at her older self and smiled.


    The person next to her other self was a young man with dark skin, and eyes she fell in love with.


    She has created many creatures with these serpentine eyes but never has she seen a pair like his, they have 5 colorful dots swirling around the green slit in his gaze orbiting it like it is their sun.


    Stepping forward she reaches out only to find that the youth dodged her grab.


    Just when she was about to scold him for not letting her inspect him she felt his hands, roaming all around her body. She quickly did the same to the youth, with her glowing hands she dug deep into his flesh as if she was dissecting him.


    "Stop! This is not why we came here Dashnell, tell her what you need to and let us return to or own time. I can''t stay here for long or things will get messy, or do you want to fix things on your own?"


    With Nala''s reminder I retract my hands and speak to her younger self as she kept searching my entire body. Looking over I spot 10 massive orbs of energy that seem to all have different traits, these must be the 10 Races that she created long ago to serve as her Guardians.


    Among them are a few that I knew quite well.


    Looking into her eyes that are still roaming my body, I place my hand on her head as I send the necessary information into her mind, as Nala brings me with her back to our own time.


    Just before I leave with Nala, I hear her asking about what I am. "Nothing my young creator, I am nothing but a little Dragon trying his best to live up to his title."


    After we left the Void Realm young Nala looked over to one of the 10 massive orbs and flicked a bit of my blood into it, soon a form took shape and she made sure it had my unique dragonic eyes.


    The only thing she left out was the multi colored orbs that circled the iris.


    "This is good, you will be one of my greatest creations! I will name you similar to that young child, if he called himself a Dragon then you all shall be the Draconian Race." As she finished altering the matter inside the orb she began to do the same to the other 9.


    Soon after she finished the warrior came back, she and millions of others knelt down before young Nala waiting for her next orders. Once Nala was done she looked past her army of Gods, into the distance and signed. "I never intended for this to happen, all I wanted at first was to not be alone.


    After I lost myself to creating life I noticed that many of my creations wished I paid more attention to them, and when I did not they felt wronged and decided that I was no longer worthy of being their God.


    They wished to take my life." Once more she looked at the empty space behind the army and looked at the 10 orbs as a smile flashed on her face that she soon hid from the army below.


    Closing her eyes she finally took time to look at the information that was given to her.


    After a brief pause she called over the warrior.


    "Alda come over here!" The warrior in the lead rushed over and knelt down before Nala.


    "I have a task for you, take the remains of all those who died in the battle and compress them. Once you do bring their gathered up remains before me so I can send them to ''Oblivion''."


    As she said those words many of the Gods of Creation felt a chill of fear, they all understood that once something was sent to Oblivion there was no returning.


    This is one of the reasons many of them never tested their Creator Nala before.


    Alda said nothing as she did as she was told, she as the leader of the Gods of Creation tried her best to lead her people as to never end up on Nala''s bad side.


    She was around when Nala was more cruel and unreasonable, and she watched many Races more powerful than her own face annihilation at Nala''s hands.


    This seemingly weak and fragile young woman was walking Oblivion herself. Alda was also one of the few creatures left that has ever witnessed Nala when she was enraged, this was something she never wished to see again.


    Once she finished gathering up all the Mortal flesh and remains of all the dead she used her powers to create a massive Star sized flesh ball, this was after she had compressed everything several times.


    She began to sweat as she pushed herself to compress this massive ball once more, as she strained herself it visibly began to shrink down until it was the size of a small meteor. Not finding this small enough she was prepared to push her limits once more until she heard footsteps from behind her.


    "This size will do. I did not expect you to finish so fast, see if you keep training how can these 10 Guardians ever catch up to you and the others. So long as you never die they will never surpass you that is how I designed them and you all after all."


    Her words seemed to calm the heart of Alda, she then took out a spear from the Void that was eerily similar to the Spear hidden with young Dashnells eyes.


    On the tip of the spear was a silver spear head, followed by a pitch black shaft that possessed swirls of engraved markings that were gold, white and red. The aura around the spear was a bright Green that lit up the surrounding area and alerted the many Gods of Creation further away.


    She lifted up the Spear and thrust into the meteor ball of flesh and pulled the spear back. Then she watched as the massive flesh ball disintegrated out of existence.


    Alda next to her found it beyond weird that Nala would use such a powerful weapon to destroy all this flesh when she could have had the Gods of Creation vaporize it into nothingness.


    Nala looked over and saw the many questions Alda wanted to ask. "I know you felt those 2 from before, they gave me a gift as well as some information that would help me in the future.


    All I had to do in return was destroy these remains, I had planned to keep them here in the void for future use but what they gave me in return was far more valuable.


    The secrets his body possessed will get me one step closer to my dream I know it!!" Nala then looked at the Spear of Oblivion and smiled.


    Before she could even finish what she was going to say to Alda the Spear shook and started to vanish from her hand.


    Alda put up a barrier around the Spear, trying to seperate it from time and space placing it in its own dimension but the Spear still vanished before her eyes. She looked over at Nala worried that this would push her over the edge and enrage her.


    To her surprise Nala just laughed and walked away returning to the 10 Orbs, after standing stunned she looked over to find Nala absorbed in her tinkering.


    "That Spear does not belong to me, I found it one day when I was messing with Time. I have never found out who created it or why it was so powerful, strong enough to injure me and it had such a powerful ability to destroy things permanently no matter even if it was a small scratch."


    Hearing this Alda walked over toward Nala who was still busy ''Perfecting'' the 10 Guardians.


    Alda could not help but say out loud. "If the spear could destroy anything that it injures how did you suppress its power to destroy you? Once she said this Alda felt a chill.


    While Nala only smiled.


    "My blood seems to have woke it up. I have no other idea besides this, I have to admit I was fearful for my life that day. I watched as half my body faded away and I could do nothing to stop myself from turning into dust.


    I had given up and waited for my life to end, that was when the Spear gave out a roar of madness, it was the sound of a beast I never heard before in my life. It was drinking my blood as I died and once it had enough it seemed to have awoken, from what I can guess that Spear is somewhat alive.


    After it woke up it stopped destroying me and ever since I used it to kill things in battles that nearly ended my life. I have no idea how many times it has saved my life, but now that it has returned to its original owner don''t you think they need it more or do you think I will never see it again?


    You don''t have to answer that by the way, this is not the first time it has vanished. I think it is being used by its creator and after they are finished it will once again return to my side.


    Just like that time long ago, the same moment in Time you try your best to forget. Right Alda?"


    Thinking back Alda could not help but nod her head slowly, she remembered that day very well.


    She still had the form of a child back then and she was beaten half to death trying to protect Nala.


    When she thought both herself and Nala were about to meet their end that Spear impaled the other God Nala was fighting. The strange thing she remembered was the Spear was already covered in so much blood as if someone was currently using it, but decided that Nala needed it more and sent it.


    As she was thinking about this weird Spear, it began to reappear besides Nala who was once again lost in shaping the Creatures inside the Orbs.


    "See! It always returns, what did I tell you. Oh.. Look Alda it is covered in so much blood, it always returns like this I swear the original owner could at least clean it before sending it back." Saying this she took the blood on the Spear, examined it, smiled and flicked it into one of the 10 Orbs.

 154 What We See Are Differen

    As their lines were being pushed back, the Celestials knew they would lose this war so they planned to leave nothing left of this Realm to be ruled by the Draconian lead Coalition.


    They had looked into each of the other 9 God Races carefully before they decided to act, the fall back plan if they could not overcome the Draconian might was to have the Creed and Draconian armies destroy each other.


    The weakness of the Creed was that their hunger would drive them mad, eating any form of meat would cause a chain reaction.


    Forcing all Creed into a state of insanity to fill their insatiable hunger.


    While the Draconians possessed the greatest power out of all the 10 Guardian Races, they had a flaw of short lifespans living only longer than a few million years. While all the other 9 were immortal, and what the Celestials wanted to take advantage of is the secret the Draconians tried to hide.


    Their true weakness was seen by the eyes of the Celestials, long ago a spy for the Celestials spotted a group of old Draconians escorting a young man into a desolate area within their Realm.


    What the spy witnessed that day was a battle among the group of Elders against the youth.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Although no one died during the battle and it seemed like training in the eyes of the spy the Celestials took a look at the spies memories and understood it better than he ever could.


    The youth experienced an burst of power that ate away at his immortality, ending it and after that change a battle began and it took the Elders everything they had to suppress him.


    This information is what lead the Celestials into thinking they could win the war, only a select few Draconians could awaken this power not all. From what they saw and observed from that day on, the Draconians would always have 1 thousand such warriors, granting them the Title of Dragon General.


    These Generals were their real fighting force while the others were of equal strength with any other member of the 9 God Races.


    Thinking back about this information the scene before the Celestials eyes is pure horror.


    They were pushing the Draconians back and if not for the reinforcements of the Creed the Draconians would have lost is mighty army.


    Forcing the Celestials to retreat and execute their back up plan, what could the wounded army of the Draconians do against the hungry army of the Creed? This was all that they thought about as they released several captured Creed into the ranks of the Creed army.


    They watched as the Creed ''rescued'' their own kind, and then quickly kill them as soon as they were aware of the changes in them but it was far too late as many of the Creed especially those who were healing the few captured members began to change.


    As the Creed Race were linked mentally once the captured got too close their feelings, emotions and desires spread to the others. While they tried to resist the temptation they soon all fell into a state of utter madness and began to devour each other as well as their allies in the Coalition.


    This was the moment the Celestials regretted the most, they saw victory in their eyes they would rule all 10 Guardian Races from this day on and the Draconian and Creeds would be their slaves from this day on.


    Once the Draconians saw the scheme set by the Celestials, a few wept and cried while others began to cover themselves in scales. This was unexpected for everyone involved in the war, they have never seen such a seen before.


    Soon everyone watched as every member of the Draconian army''s eyes turned bright red, as pitch black scales covered their original colored scales. Horns grew a top their heads as fire, wind, water, earth and the lightning in the sky began to strengthen around the Draconian army.


    After these changes took effect the Draconian army much like the now mindless Creed army charged at the Creed that had lost their selves.


    The Celestials began to recall their entire army, they wanted the two to wipe each other out before they launched a full assault on their Realms after their main army collapsed.


    But soon to their surprise they sensed another much larger force coming towards them.


    To their surprise and everyone''s besides the Draconians it was the Creed, this was not an army as their were young Creed as well as families of normal Creed mixed within the massive force.


    They too like the Creed being slaughtered on the battlefield by the changed Draconians were drooling as they howled in madness like starved beast.


    The Celestials were now surrounded and were forced back into the fight against the Creed, they were unsure why but the Draconians only focused their attention on the Creed completely ignoring their armies.


    Before they could strike out against the distracted Draconians, they spotted a few members of their fallen rise up and fight alongside the Creed. These fallen Celestials were mutating and changing looking like a mix between Creed and Celestial.


    This change was happening all over the battlefield as everything that was once dead was being brought back to add to the numbers in the Creeds ever growing army.


    "Stupid Celestial Trash!!! If we manage to win this and push the Creed back, your kind is going to be the first stop on or return home. Do you not know that long ago the Creed and us Draconians had a war that nearly ended our Draconian Race?


    In that war we found out that these monsters should never be able to live if they ever crave meat, when we were on the verge of being annihilated the Creators protectors saved us.


    They wiped out every Creed that went mad with hunger that day and left only a few of them remaining, this is the only reason we are the two out of the ten of our God Races that had the lowest population until recently.


    Now that the Creators Protectors are gone, who is to say that the Creed won''t wipe us all out this day.


    You have given them all they needed after all, a battlefield filled with the dead bodies of fallen Gods.


    Today we have to work together or perish inside the Creed."


    Standing high in the sky above the Draconian lead army still fighting the Creed is a youth with golden eyes. The Celestials that set up this plan knew this as the young man from all those years ago who lost his immortality and became a Dragon General.


    From their understanding this youth should have long since died but here he stood before them, giving them a warning about things to come.


    They understood what it meant to ''annihilate'' the Draconian Race from existence and looked over in fear at the growing Creed army that assimilated the dead and mutilated bodies scattered on the the battlefield.


    Gripped with fear they nodded their heads as they worked with the Draconians to push the Creed back, as they fought the Mutated Creed with their army they discovered that they could not kill them unless reduced the body of the Mutated Creed ash.


    Some of the stronger Celestials found that they were being hunted by the Creed more so than the weaker members of their Race as well as the Mortal army that was now fighting besides them.


    The leaders of the Celestial army made their way over to the Draconian commander to find out that the Draconians had long since abandoned their weapons and were using their claws, tails, fangs and horns to inflict massive damage against the growing Creed army.


    Even a slight wound by one of those black glowing Draconian claws caused permanent death to the Creed. The youth with Golden eyes was busy fighting against a few of the Creed Generals and had no time to deal with the Celestials.


    His desire to wipe out the strongest among the Creed was all he focused on, if he could take them out here even if he died this day it would save everyone else from a calamity.


    While the youth was fighting off the Creed Generals, the Celestials looked over and saw that the Creeds forces were being quickly crushed and pushed back. The Draconians were holding back so much of their power during their battle earlier and this frightened the Celestials.


    He once again looked over at the Draconian youth and attacked him in the back.


    This was the day the Celestials, Draconian, Creed, Ancients, Demons, Wraiths, Beasts, Titans and Ruie''s God Races vanished from this world to become a new breed of Creed that would be known as the Destroyer of all the Realms.


    This attack allowed the remaining injured Creed to fatally wound the youth.


    The youth looked over and smiled bitterly to the Celestials who had smirks on their faces as they watched the Draconians stop their effort to resist the last of the remaining Creed.


    "I wish you would have waited until I killed all the Creed Generals." As he said this and died the injured Creed General wasted no time and devoured his corpse.


    The Celestials overlooked the battlefield once more and did not care if the Draconians no longer aided them, they have won this war.


    While they rushed to kill the injured Creed General they saw him laughing as his eyes turned golden and pale scales started to cover his injured body.


    They did not have time to react to his sudden attack before they noticed more than 80% of their strongest fighters were lying dead on the ground. Beneath his feet on the ground the Creed looks down at the fallen bodies of the Celestials youngest and strongest of this generation.


    Ignoring their attacks at his body he once again begins to eat the bodies of the strong.


    On the battlefield not far from them the Celestials notice the Draconians quick retreat into a teleportation array Leaving behind a few to destroy it after the majority of them have fled.


    Before they could do the same the Creed General sprouts wings very similar to the Celestials on his back, the only difference being the scales that cover them.


    Shaking in fear the Celestials look out to see the Creed army that was once on the verge of defeat rise up as they too undergo the same mutation as the General before them.


    Only now do they realize why the Draconian youth put all his effort into killing the Creed Generals.


    "We have failed, we have doomed everyone. Break the seal and inform our kind in the fastest way possible to seal our Realm before it is to late." Saying so the Celestial Commander engages the Creed General to by time for a message to be sent out.


    His words were quick and he rushed out only to be slashed in half by the Creed General, as the other Celestial was trying to relay the message back to his people he noticed his body drop to the ground while his arm still held the communicator was gripped by the Creed General.


    Before he died he watched the Creed General take the form of the his Commander.


    In his last moments he heard. "Open up the portals to every Realm!!


    We have pushed the Draconians back and have won, we will rush to every Realm and demand that they submit to us."


    .....


    Far away outside the 10 Realms the Gods of Creation shuttered in fear as they knew they could not kill that Creed General, this is the reason they stopped themselves from helping.


    They knew that if by some chance they died it would be the end of everything, soon they began to open a portal to another Reality to inform their Creator of this.


    Just as they opened up the portal and were about to step through it, the Creed General appeared before them.


    "His powers are so many, why are the Draconians so blessed with such powerful blood?


    Now it is ours and we will never let you go to call her back. We will ''Rule (Devour)'' these Realms."


    He stretched out his hand and killed one of the two Gods of Creation, he expected his second attack to do the same but the God of Creation blocked his attack to his surprise. As soon as she did she began to disintegrate the body of her fallen sister.


    "NOOO!!" Rushing forward he was barely able to rip off a chunk of her arm before nothing was left.


    He ate it as soon as he got it and immediately knew it was not enough to gain all of the Gods of Creations abilities for his entire Race.


    Staring coldly at the remain God of Creation he was about to launch another attack and fight with her until he could eat enough of her flesh, until he felt a massive force coming through the portal.


    Fleeing he returned to the Realm of the Celestials to begin his slaughter.


    Walking through the portal is Alda.


    She was wearing a silver dress as she looked over to see the fear and pain in her sisters face, she had come to welcome them back after they completed their task but soon saw the grief in the eyes of her sister.


    "What happened?"


    She asked only for the God of Creation to smile before sending her memories to her.

 155 Ibrahim

    Looking out at the destruction his Race is bringing too the 10 Realms left by their Creator a young Creed looks down in shame as he trimbles.


    "Ibrahim! This is not your fault, this was always meant to happen. If that youth did not visit me in the past, no one from the Creed Race would have been saved.


    Look at these youths you have saved!


    While many of your Race are now consumed by their uncontrollable hunger and rage, we have saved all the young from each of the other Races.


    Even the Celestials young are with us today.


    This is all because of your effort and ability to resist.


    Now let us go, you can no longer remain in this time I have one last task for you Ibrahim as your Creator, I will tell you now that everyone of you here today have the blood of my greatest Creation within you.


    I will send you all into the future were you will redeem your Races by serving him in his coming struggles."


    The young Nala looked over the shamed faces of the survivors of the 10 God Races she saved.


    "Come here Morrigan, Ibrahim, Xillah, Geryon. You 4 shall lead the others.


    Samara, Valara ,Tia, Verena, Kiera and Hera. As the new leaders of your Races I will place you all around the one who as the ability to stop the Creed.


    Each of you will serve him in a different way and in different times. I hope these plans I made are enough to stop them before they become to strong."


    When the 10 youths kneeled down before her Nala smiled as she looked over at the 10 Realms she created being reduced to nothing but feeding grounds. Ibrahim and the other Creed youths were crying in shame, while Morrigan and the rest of the Celestials kept their heads down as well.


    No one among the young children blamed anyone here, They all saw their home worlds and people being destroyed by the Mutated Creed army that entered the portals.


    Soon they could feel the sweeping gaze of the Creed General below, he was too afraid to ascend up and confront Nala and Alda. He knew that the children of the 10 God Races managed to escape, but he had no idea how anyone could manage such a thing under his watch.


    He could travel through time and space appearing anywhere within the 10 Realms at will, yet someone was able to save all of the other 9 Races young from his grasp.


    He knew the Observers would see this coming, they were known for always being one step ahead but the other 9 Races should not have been able to escape him. That was until he used his newfound power to search for them in the surroundings of the 10 Realms.


    As he looked into the Void he could see 10 youths leading Trillions of other young people deeper into the Void, when he began to chase after them he was stopped by a God of Creation. He did not think much of this God of Creation, thinking she was weak like the one he ambushed earlier.


    After nearly losing his life under her first attack he retreated and hid away in the 10 Realms below.


    The Creed General was unsure why she did not chase him down, but the look she gave him was one of death. He wished she followed him so he and those in wait can finish her off and gain her abilities and memories.


    Unable to trick Alda he could only glare at her before returning to ensure no more escaped him and the Creed army.


    "General! Why are we not chasing that God of Creation down? Do we not need her to complete our transformation?" Asked on of the newly created Creed leaders.


    He was Mutated much like the Creed General but weaker.


    The General did not reply he only looked over and said. "If you wish to chase do so on your own, you might not be able to see it now but if you get close enough you will see it.


    That God of Creation is not alone she brought back the Creator, but it is not the Creator I fear it is that Weapon she has.


    I can feel it calling me, tempting me to get close to it and once I do I know that nothing but death awaits me and all that confront it. The amount of blood soaked on that weapon causes me more fear than you will ever know as I can feel my own blood among all those already slain by it."


    Hearing their leader say such words the Creed Leaders were unsure on trusting him, they were growing stronger every second they took a breath and with every heartbeat.


    How could something fight him much less kill him? Those that did not trust him looked up and scanned the area were he fled from.


    "Foooood!!!!" With red eyes the Creed Leaders all rushed forward after spotting the fleeing Children of the 10 God Races. The only thought in their mind was how the General wanted to let them run as he tracked them and ate them on his own later after they all left him alone in the area.


    A few of the more wary and obedient Creed Leaders watched the others rush out, if they did not die as the General had said they would also rush out and feast on the young Guardians. The ones they wanted to eat the most were the young Creed who were able to resist the maddening hunger.


    If they could eat even one of them themselves, they could enhance their already stable minds that the General helped keep clear.


    Only then could they do without the General and rule their mindless kin slaughtering those below.


    Soon the ones who rushed ahead entered the Void and confronted Alda, they left 4 to deal with her as the rest rushed past and went after the children.


    They too were stopped by Nala who wore a wrathful expression on her face, she did not understand why the General did not join his men in chasing.


    She hoped he would come seeking his own death.


    Releasing a sigh she threw out the Spear of Oblivion toward the Creed Leaders.


    The children behind Nala were frightened to death that the Mutated Creed looked like a patched worked creature that had very similar features to all of them. When they saw Nala tossing the Spear at the incoming Creed they all prepared for the worse, the look on Nala''s face was one of rage.


    Responding to her emotions the Spear emitted a bright Green glow before issuing a loud Roar, familiar to all those present.


    Everyone looked over at the Draconians and then back towards the Spear.


    The Draconians all fell to their knees as they submitted to the aura the Spear gave off, the Creed General below watched as the blood red light took the form of a massive Serpentine Dragon.


    The Dragon quickly took form and clawed at the Creed Leaders, before they could defend or escape away from the massive claws they all turned into dust. After the Creed died the Dragon faded and the Spear spun mid air before pointing straight at the Creed General.


    It soon shot out at speeds no one could keep up with, not even Nala expected such a sight to take place, all she knew was that the Spear would act on its own when in the presence of Mutated Creed.


    She tested it before and it was dormant when blood from Ibrahim was dropped onto it.


    Now the Spear was in a very active state as it hit the barrier of the Void, nearly shattering the barrier around the 10 Realms. This caused Nala, Alda and the Creed below to shudder in fear, the rebound caused Nala to cough out blood and drop to her knees.


    The barrier was connected to her very life and most things that tried to damage it would die upon impact unless they were Created by her or born within the barrier, only then could a creature enter and leave the Barrier she Created around her Realms.


    The Spear was not from this time and seen as a foreign object to the barrier, Nala never thought the barrier would restrict the Spear.


    This was a mistake on her part and now she was severely injured as well.


    Seeing Nala fall over and cough out blood Alda tried to rush over but was stopped by the Creed Leaders that did not die to the Spear.


    While a blur that was the Creed General rushed at Nala as she was trying to recover, before he could raise his hand to strike her he felt that all his hunger had vanished.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His mind cleared up and tears fell from his eyes as he recalled all that had happened before his change, looking down he could see a massive hole in his chest and the Spear that was just behind him floating in front of Nala protecting her.


    He retreated as fast as he could only to notice that his wound was not healing like it should.


    It was widening and becoming bigger, he put his all into stopping the spread of damage and only when the other Creed Leaders aided him did it stop and slowly heal.


    He knew this wound would never truly heal all he could do was try his best to out heal the erosion.


    With the Creed fully retreated, everyone looked over to Nala who was being bathed in a strangely bright Black light emitted by the Spear.


    In the Void everything around them was black yet the Spear''s Black light was able to shine in this Darkness and even made itself visible among a shade of a similar color.


    Nala was just as shocked as everyone, she never knew the Spear could heal injuries. Thinking of what she saw when she watched the youth use the Spear in the future she finally knew why he remained so healthy.


    But was this a power of the Spear itself or something it gained by being held and used by the youth for so long?


    Alda no longer being tied down by the Creed Leaders, made her way towards Nala.


    While Nala expected the Spear to block Alda from reaching her, she was once again surprised to find the Spear was very welcoming of Alda even enveloping her in the Black light of healing.


    The Creed General and his remaining Leaders knew it was not wise to stay here any longer and left.


    "This Spear, it should have been able to pass through the barrier Master. What happened?" Alda asked.


    "I don''t know, the barrier is hostile towards it, the barrier is apart of me and since my future self came here once long ago it gained all her memories unlike me who she only shared a portion with.


    I know the reason why it blocked the Spear out now but I do not wish to think about my own death."


    Nala said as she grabbed the Spear, everyone who heard her knew she meant the barrier blocked the Spear as it has once killed her.


    Alda could not understand how the Spear that protect''s Nala''s very life also took it in the future.


    Alda could not help but think about the Nala that came from the Future Long ago when the 10 God Races were being Created. While she knew that woman was Nala''s future self she also felt that she was different in a way she could not explain, that was until now.


    Both she and Nala now understood that slight difference.


    Nala had to at one point have died at the hands of that youth she brought with her. Otherwise how could he feel so similar to them both, but why would Nala keep him around after dying at his hands?


    The most important question they realized was how did he not die when Nala did, and how in the world did she manage to come back to life after being killed.


    While Alda was worried and a bit panicked by this new found information Nala was overjoyed finding out she did not have to fear permanent death anymore.

 156 The Reason

    Laughing out loud Nala''s joy was felt as everyone of the youths found their Creator crying tears while having a wide smile on her face.


    Nala looked over to see the shocked faces of everyone.


    She had tasked the God of Creation to guide and teach the 10 Guardian Races while she serchered the Realms beyond her own. One of the many things taught to them was information about the barrier protecting Nala''s Realm from other Gods like her, as well as any and all hostile lifeforms.


    The Spear was regarded as hostile but everyone saw that she herself summoned it to attack the Creed General, so that lead to one thing that the Spear was her enemy. While all the youths looked over at the Spear with worry Alda understood that this Spear has taken Nala''s life before.


    "Relax!! Alda it is ok. I promise that this Spear will never harm me intentionally, besides we should be grateful that it proved all those ''Old Monsters'' wrong. Long ago I was told by another God that once we die, unlike our Creations who can die and be reborn so long as we live.


    We Gods never come back, death for us is permanent and once we die so does all that we Created directly or indirectly."


    Looking at Alda who was also being healed by the Spear Nala smiled as she opened a massive tear in space.


    "Now is the time you all leave this Realm, once you walk through that tear you will be given a new task as a youths powers. I have given each of you a task that will allow you to assist him in his troubled life, Alda do you remember long ago when I said I had seen a day when you left me?"


    These words moved Alda as she rushed next to Nala and took hold of her Creator, she was the first God of Creation Nala Created and was raised as a daughter until she found herself taking care of Nala.


    Nala never aged in their long life together while she went from being a child to a teen to an adult.


    Even now Nala is in the form of a 10 year old beauty, while her age is beyond imagination. As tears began to fall from Alda''s eyes Nala gave her a light slap.


    "Don''t think about my age child, you should know how irritated I get about my form. Go! You must also go I will see you again one day this I promise you Alda."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Before Alda could say anything else Nala tossed Alda along with the rest of her Creations into the tear in space. With everyone gone the Creed General that was thought to have ran appeared once more, the look in his eyes were clear and he stood straight and firm in Nala''s Presence.


    "Having regrets now? Lamont." Nala looked over at the Old Creed that was holding his head down as he looked at Nala.


    "None! We have already walked this path, I as the only remaining Creed Elder will do my best for the remaining Creed. That is unless you wish to cleanse us? We will not resist you if you wish to wash us away, I have control over all the Creed still feeding below including those few Creed Leaders."


    Lamont the Creed General spoke to his God and Creator without fear of being sentenced for all that he had done while his mind was running rampant with rage and hunger.


    Even as his mind became clear it only allowed him to think critically about how to accomplish eating all the other Races and becoming stronger to safeguard the Creeds existence.


    Now that he has finally rid himself of the madness he can understand his kin''s actions and knew no words would fix what had already happened. While Nala was thinking about what to do she felt an equally powerful force approach from a different Realm.


    This force was familiar to her it was a God who''s Realm was nearby her''s and he was hostile to her, he wanted her as a mate, his old partner was not as powerful as Nala and he wanted to add Nala to his harem of enslaved female Gods.


    As he walked through the tear in space behind him stood a few Celestial Elders.


    Both Nala and Lamont knew that these Celestials were some of the first of their kind, each of them no longer had any control over any of their actions as if puppets. They were even more lost than the Creed down below that ran around howling as they ate everything within reach.


    The Young man was shocked that Nala was present, he did not expect her to know about his plans.


    He was the one who pushed the Celestials and Mortals into this war, he expected a quick victory as he sent over a few Celestials he had personally Created after studying the ones he kidnapped.


    "I would ask why you are here Nala but seeing as this is your Realm I guess my timing is just misplaced, or perhaps those Observers you created saw this and warned you in advance?"


    Looking at her confused face and the sudden realization and rage that replaced her confusion he smiled.


    "No.. Even they can''t see what we Gods do, I see. Well what''s done is done, you should have agreed long ago to become my pet. Only the strong survive among our kind Nala, once I beat you and make you obedient you will understand this."


    Waving his hand he sent the Celestials under his control to attack Nala.


    Nala only looked down at her Realm below that was in ruins, she then looked over at Lamont and nodded her head.


    With her signal he rushed to her side and struck down the puppeted Celestials.


    The young God only had one hand as Nala had taken his other one the last time they met, gripping his missing arm by his shoulder he looked down before snatching up one of the Creed Leaders.


    Using his good hand he reached into its head before his maddening laughter filled the empty space were the three of them stood. As Nala was Strengthening the shattered barrier the young God swept up all the rampaging Creed into a small orb before turning his back.


    "This is our wedding Gift Nala, after I have them under my full control I will send them back and force you to submit to me. You can choose to die to one of your Creations living forever inside them or becoming my property."


    As he walked through the tear he looked back at Lamont, he did not understand why Nala did not destroy Lamont. He had already tossed aside the dead remains of the Creed Leader after gaining all its memories, he knew he missed something but knew he was running out of time.


    Soon just as he expected a few more powerful Gods were getting closer to Nala''s Realm. Nala was well known among other Gods as she was not only newly born but vastly powerful, more powerful than some of the other older Gods.


    This caused many Gods like the youth to seek her out for a partnership, some wanted her as a mate while others offered to train and teach her more about their Race and the History of how they came to be.


    With the young God gone 4 others came in his place, they looked at Nala''s shattered barrier and the ruins below shaking their heads. 2 of the Gods that showed up left immediately after seeing the destruction.


    Lamont did not understand why these Gods who obviously came to help Nala left in such a quick fashion without speaking to Nala.


    One of the two remaining Gods walked forward until the Spear reacted and moved between Nala and the approaching God.


    "This Spear is.. Dangerous child you should not carry around such a weapon, if you join my faction we can allow you to rebuild your strength while also ensuring that Higras pays for trying to destroy your barrier.


    We all know that he wants to place you by his side but none will allow him to gain any more power than he already has." Waiting for her positive reply he only saw that Nala seemed lifeless.


    She continued to look below watching worlds burn and shatter, even after the Creed were removed destruction to her Realm continued due to the strain her shattered barrier is causing.


    Seeing Nala in such a state of mind he knew he could not get what he wanted from her yet.


    "Fine I will come back at a better time, but remember child Higras will not wait forever." Finishing his words he vanished as if he was never there.


    "Nala you should consider joining a fraction like the Old God said, he may be pushy but he is unlike Higras who only wants to use you. Before you consider these things tell your good friend what happened here.


    From the look of it you should have lost nearly half of your power, rebuilding will take time and the only reason Higras left is his fear of me killing him. Did that trash have my sister with him?"


    Asked a young female God, she had pale white eyes as she held a bright silver Spear similar in design to the Spear floating next to Nala.


    Before she could continue talking the Spear caught her eye, while Nala was in a daze she walked up to the Spear and picked it up.


    Nala only reacted after she grasped the Spear in her hands and gave it a few thrust.


    "Stop!! Istina that Spear will kill anyone but me..." Nala watched as her friend twirled the Spear around like any ordinary Spear. The spear was pale just like her eyes and she felt oddly close to the Spear like it was a long lost friend.


    "Nala.. This Spear it feels as if I had a hand in making it, but I am certain that I have never made such a powerful Spear.


    The Elder was right to call it ''Dangerous'' it will cause death to all those it deems an enemy, the most important aspect of this Spear is its ability to ''exist'' and cause anything it hits to cease to exist.


    It has the power to banish anything into a world of Void were they will meet their demise."


    Letting go of the Spear Istina watched as it floated back into Nala''s waiting hands.


    "Higras should be lucky I did not kill him with this Spear the moment I realized it was his doing, he caused such destruction to my Realm just to weaken me. He says he wants me in his bed but only after he can suppress me, I will never give in to him or to his Fraction.


    I will pay him back for everything that he has done to me no matter how long it takes. He destroyed my precious children, he used them like toys to kill each other and he corrupted my Celestials."


    Lamont was just as shocked, he found out that Nala''s power was directly related to how well off her Realm was and that she was quite powerful and sought after by many powers he could not fight against.


    Just this one woman before him ignored him like he was a spec of dust.


    He knew Nala could end his life easly as well but held back as she did not wish to kill her own Creations unless necessary.


    "Istina can you tell me more about this Spear, not just how it was made but everything. I will share with you a bit of my memories so you can understand, but you must promise me.. Promise me that all that you see, all that you learn is kept between us."


    Nala asked Istina with a serious expression on her face.


    Both Istina and Lamont knew how important this was to Nala, as they watched her form change from a 10 year old child to that of a young woman. This was not all that changed about Nala, her power that was clearly cut in half not only recovered but was ten times greater than it was previously.


    The Old Elder and Higras felt the sudden surge of power, while the Old Elder had killing intent flash in his eyes Higras was filled with delight. The more powerful Nala was the better for him, he would never let her fall into the hands of anyone else besides himself.

 157 His Reason

    Present Time


    "Are you not mad that I killed you once? I may have forgotten but now that I have seen your younger self I am certain of it. You have died in my hands in the past, was it when Annabel was fighting the Ancient Creed general and nearly died?" I ask Nala as we travel through time.


    She only responded with a bright smile.


    " ''Little Dragon'' I was upset that you killed me yes, but that is something for me to worry about.


    I made it so you have no memory of the actual event. It will be know to you later but now is too early, why don''t you forgive yourself already as you freed me from death from that past action.


    I hold nothing against you or I would have gotten rid of you by now, instead I am more and more possessive of my ''Greatest'' Creation." With a giggle she rushed ahead and vanished returning back to the others who are waiting for us.


    Watching her leave I look behind me once more to see her smile yet again.


    It was Nala''s past self, she rushed up to me and gave me a deep kiss before speaking.


    Hanging her arms around my shoulders as she did.


    "She finally left! Finally she knew I wanted to speak to you alone, she doesn''t want me to get too involved with you as we are from different times.


    But that doesn''t matter for you does it Little Dragon!?


    When you killed me you should have died just like me, but lucky for the both of us you were created as a God of Destruction. You may not know what we achieved that day but soon you will.


    Before she comes back and snatches you away let me give you something!"


    Letting me go she handed me a book, a thin black book that felt familiar but I know for sure this is my first time seeing it. I reached out and grabbed it and a flood of information flooded into my head.


    It was all the information that I handed down to Samantha when she created that pitch black sword.


    That sword consumed one of my hearts and now I understand why it did, now that I understand it leaves more questions to be answered. How did I already possess partial knowledge of this refining technique?


    Looking at my confused and shocked face Nala once again rushes up and grabs hold of me planting her lips onto mine.


    "This is why I will never let you go, you exist in every time and the information you obtain will come to your present self earlier than it should. This is also the reason behind you being so hard to kill, your physical body is in your present time while your consciousness is flowing through time itself.


    So unless they can collapse all of time no one will be able to kill you and even that might not work as when you killed me for the first time you were trapped in the Void.


    The very thing you now house inside your body, is the remains of my collapsed Realm.


    All of it shattered and broke down everything was being swallowed by it, everyone thought the two of us would die. That was until you survived due to you being a God of Balance, you remained unharmed within the Void that destroys time itself.


    My Little Dragon sure is something isn''t he!" She said all this while wrapping her hands around my neck. I then felt a cold sting on my back, turning I see that both past and present Nala are staring at each other like hated enemies.


    Trying to push away from her and return to my own time I feel the pull and push of both Nala''s sandwiching me between them.


    "If we do this you must make sure to never let this leak to Valara, she will become the God of Time and it was you who picked her over the others.


    She will be able to read your mind past me."


    Watching and listening to both of them speak to each other is like an odd echo but I did not desire for it to stop. Seems they want me to keep a secret from the others as we play a little game.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ....


    Inside Istina''s Realm


    Both Nala and Istina sit around the Spear of Oblivion.


    Looking over at the fidgeting Nala Istina could tell that Nala wanted more of something she just experienced.


    "Focus! I did not bring you here so you could make me want to relive my own love life.


    Who could have stolen your young heart so soon after you had such a setback? Forget it. Lets focus now, show me the past of this weapon I need to know why it is so similarly designed to my own weapons."


    Hearing her friend remind her to focus on the task at hand Nala pushes back her burning desire, refusing to stand up she moves the Spear to float between her and Istina.


    "Place your hands on the Spear and we can view everything the it has during it life, I already watched quite a bit but I will show you how it was made and why it follows me around." Nala said to Istina and Istina just nodded her head as she wanted to know this Spear''s secrets.


    Once Istina placed her hands onto the Spear Nala emptied her mind and poured her power into the Spear making it light up. The pale Spear turned white with a golden spear head, this shocked Nala as this never happened when she used it before.


    She decided she would leave this for later and show Istina what she promised.


    Closing her eyes Nala and Istina shift their perception to the Spears, what they were seeing now was the Spears creation. They watched as a young Dashnell gathered the remains of the Shattered Realms together and smelt them down with the flames of his breath.


    These were the hardest and most sold objects within Nala''s Realm that survived alongside him when they were sucked within the Void after the Collapse.


    Both Nala and Istina knew that anything that stuck around after one of their kind died would either die to the Collapse of the Realm or death within the Void.


    They watched the youth work hard in melting down the metals into a shaft but could not see were he would get the golden Spear head from, until they spotted two golden horns atop his head.


    They had an intense power within them, Nala felt it the most as they were giving off the aura of Destruction and Creation.


    Bolts of electricity jumped from horn to horn as they stood like two sharp halves of a spear.


    Young Dashnell searched the Void for years to finish the Spear until he knew that he could find nothing, they did not know why he needed a weapon but did not ask as they continued to watch.


    Soon he started to lash about in the Void destroying the destroyed remains of the many fallen Realms that were also sucked into the Void after the death of one of the First.


    After calming down and tossing the shaft of the unfinished spear, Dashnell laid in the Void as one would a vast ocean, looking up he tried his best to think of a way to find a Spear head.


    That was when he jolted up and reached for his two horns, upon reaching this point Nala began to shake as she did not wish to watch him rip his horns out but Istina was driven by obsession at his skill in crafting the shaft of the Spear and could not wait for the Spear head to be added.


    They watched as he held both his horns in his hands as he shook unsure if he was ready to cause himself to lose the only thing that reminded him of his loved ones that have already perished.


    Shaking his head he lifted his head as a loud crack resounded within the Void followed by the howls of thunder that started to rage about, with blood pouring out of his head he held both horns in his hands as his bright red eyes finally after so long returned to green.


    Breathing in he felt his falling blood returning as his wounds healed themselves, the only thing that did not return to normal was his horns he did not think they would grow back and he was right.


    With a bitter smile both metallic horns shined a golden color but their roots were green.


    He melted down the two horns turning their already Spear shaped forms into that of a spiraling Spear head.


    The melted metal was a pool of deep green with a golden shine, and when it became solid the green receded inside and gold became its primary color hiding the green inside it.


    Nala was in tears as she watched the process while Istina made sure to take down every detail of how the metal was melted and as she was living through the Spear itself she also felt the overwhelming heat.


    She had to admit that that youth could kill her without even trying in this form, she wished to know more about him but Nala refused to say anything.


    As she continued to watch she saw the youth testing out the Spear''s might against the endless Void, he slashed and thrusted tearing holes everywhere within the Void.


    Istina was fascinated by the destructive power of the Spear, as it could destroy anything that met its blade edge, the combined power of the two horns were merged into the Spear making it even more deadly than it should have been before.


    The power of Creation and Destruction were amplifying each other.


    While Istina was observing the youth test the Spear he did something unexpected, with lighting fast movements he reversed the tip of the Spear and pierced himself threw the chest. As he forced the Spear all the way through she saw his still beating heart at the tip of the Spear.


    With so much shock she nearly let go of the spear, if not for Nala gripping her hands onto the Spear she would have missed out on everything she is now seeing.


    Before them both they watch as young Dashnell drove his newly created Spear into this own chest puncturing his own heart. They watched as life drained from the youth but before he faded away and died an intense glow flowed from his emerald eyes.


    What took place next shocked both Nala and Istina as they watched as they appeared within the Void in front of the dying youth, while Nala and Istina watched this strange scene unfold they could not find the words to describe how they now felt about seeing all of this.


    They watched as both of them Gods who came into existence by absorbing energy from the emptiness of space be reborn by one of their own Creations.


    The strange thing was it was at the cost of his life and he was bringing back two of them as well!


    Istina opened her eyes and stared at Nala at a loss, only to hear her speak giving her the answer she desired but also causing her to drop the Spear in fear.


    "We died at his hands... In the future you aided me in trying to calm him down but he overwhelmed us both along with my other helpers including a God of Time, Destruction and Alda.


    He was to strong for us and only after he killed us did he realize what he was doing and stopped.


    Annabel the God of Destruction was the only survivor among my Creation who lived besides him.


    I am sorry Istina about your Realm because of me it.... I would understand if you do not help me when this happens, but I will still allow for this to happen as it releases me from permanent death.


    It has to be his ability im sure of it, he can bring back all the things he has killed but failed to bring us back after he was trapped inside the Void.


    The only way he could bring us back is to recreate a Collapse and return from the Void and he did so at the cost of his very life." Nala said as she looked over at the still shocked Istina.


    "Istina why did he bring you back when he has never met you before? Did you do something with my man!?" Nala said. She soon covered her mouth after she said it, even so Istina replied.


    "Yea... I am stronger than you so when you went off into time, I followed you. Once you left I wanted to mess with him a bit but I did not expect him to notice me and I spent a bit of time with him...."


    Waking up from her shock Istina looked over as Nala threw herself at her.

 158 Her Reasons

    Allowing Nala to lay atop her Istina smiled as she listened to Nala complain.


    "Tell me what you and Dashnell did together!


    Don''t try to hide anything from me, once I see him again I will dig it out of his very mind if I have too." Nala said as she glared at her friend.


    "You don''t have to do that, all I did was travel with him in his journey, teach him how to craft weapons and a bit about life and love. He is quite adorable, he tried to ignore me at first but once he let me get close to him, I gobbled him up!"


    Hearing Istina talk about Dashnell as if he was a child confused her. "Istina which Dashnell were you with? His adult self?" Istina replied fast as she said.


    "The one we watched over through the Spear of course, were you not talking about his younger self that you fell in love with? Oh... hahaha seems we went after different versions of the same guy.


    I tried to go after his older self but he smiled at me and vanished before I appeared before his younger self, when I met him he was fighting with his bare hands against your Creed.


    They seemed to be running at him without regards to their own lives, I just taught him how to use weapons and he became obsessed with weapon making. It helped keep his mind focused and helped him not lose himself to his growing rage, he was also always singing."


    Nala rolled off of Istina as she set up and looked at the woman strangely. I guess his taste in young girls came from you preying on him when he was still a child. You and her...


    Istina. Why and how did you even get to that period in time?"


    "Time is easy to control and manipulate, you should already know why.


    All of us Gods of Creation the First as we are called, can do almost anything from Creation to Destruction. Our Creations only ever see the good side of us and never what we don''t wish for them to see and if they do....


    Well I am sure you have seen bright lights going off from time to time.


    Most of us try our best to never give too much power to our Creations always limiting them, but not you Nala you and you alone Created the Gods of Creation a race that is unrestricted and unrestrained.


    This caused many of the others to fear you and want to kill or control you.


    You should know that none of us try to create anything with a God affinity, yet you did so so willingly and effortlessly.


    Everyone of your 10 God Races were all holders of God affinites that rivaled our own affinity of Creation, this is why the Oldest and most powerful Fraction wants you on their side.


    You are dangerous in their eyes but young and naive, we have watched you grow and Create so many different God affinities.


    Yet you knew which ones to hide from their prying eyes, like that child Valara.


    You sent her to the future where she would be near that child Dashnell who they fear more than death. You should know that if anyone of our Creations is born with a God affinity they are killed or kept as Guardians for their Creator.


    All with the exception of two affinities, that would be Dashnells affinity of Balance, and Valara''s affinity of Time. These two affinities are always killed in their infancy.


    Time is a simple one as all of us have the freedom to control time unless someone with the affinity to control it is born. At first they may not restrict us Gods but sooner or later they will stop us from doing as we please, as they are bond to the instinctive nature to manage and control time.


    They are its protectors and try their best to keep Time stable and free flowing, while we are moving from past, present to future. All while messing things up and hiding away our shame and atrocities.


    Long ago a few who held these affinities tried to manage Time and create rules for us Gods their Creators to follow, they met a quick end at the hands of the Old Gods who wished to keep their past deeds hidden and unknown.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    So every time an affinity of Time is born it is quickly killed by the one who rules over that Realm and they gain a better grasp on controlling time by absorbing that affinity. The reason you can control time so well is the fact that you left Valara alive right?" Istina asked.


    Nodding her head Nala answered her. "I have been getting better at manipulating time as she gets stronger, she does not know it herself yet but with time she will understand her powers."


    Istina smiled and continued. "Indeed Nala this is why many of the Gods fear you, they are unsure if you will follow their old ways and kill off what they fear most.


    In my long life I have only ever seen this affinity once be it within one of us or under the control of one of our many Creations.


    Balance... The affinity of Balance is a scary thing, it has yet to be fully understood. In the war long ago we killed the old holder of Balance... We think we did.


    That war lasted long enough for us Old Gods to grow fearful of a lot of things, the God of Balance was far to strong. Stronger than all of us combined most likely due to being a God of Balance, numbers meant nothing to him that was until we started to destroy our own Realms.


    We wiped out all life just to weaken him and yet he was still stronger than us, after so many years of war of fighting we finally outlived him. He only lacked true Immortality, his Creator never liked creating anything that could outlive him so he always left that out of his Creations.


    So many of us died during that war, it was also during that war we found out that we can never come back to life like our Creations who are reborn so long as we their Creator lives.


    This truth also forced me into hiding, I hid away from my old friends and my Creations as well.


    I was so afraid of death that I awakened the affinity for it, my understanding for it amplified and this also made me realize that we are able to gain control over any affinity so long as we understand it.


    So I tried to understand life.


    I failed until you were born, I watched your life and it allowed me to once again open up and stop hiding away. Watching you live your life showed me all my flaws when I was young, I never truly lived life I feared and controlled it much like my fear of death.


    Once I understood my own flaws about life and death my affinity of life finally awakened.


    I should also tell you that many of our kind claim to be the oldest and that they are able to show you our hidden past but I will have you know that I am the Oldest and Strongest of our kind.


    Only those of the Old Fraction know of me, those younger Gods of Creation know nothing about me as that was when I hid away from the world.


    Only you have earned my trust and friendship Nala.


    The two of us are the only ones that know that Dashnell has the affinity of Balance, let''s keep it that way Nala.


    Those from the Old Fraction will come see you once more, they will poke around and check to see which unique affinities are within your Realm.


    The old affinity of Balance was destroyed by us, we ensured no one was allowed to possess it and those who tried to take it and flee were stuck down by all of us.


    Everyone within the Old Fraction is afraid that you will create another monster, another God of Balance and this time we are sure we won''t be able to kill it. As you are far stronger than the previous Creator of Balance.


    Having known that I will die to that youth in the future confirms that he is something we can no longer manage.


    The good thing is his obligation to perform his duty, or should I say his loyalty to his Creator, to you.


    Nala everything that has happened today will cause rippling changes in time, lucky for us Dashnell died in the Void before he brought us back to the world of the living. This is the very reason he is unbound by all our normal rules, even us Gods must obey a few of the Natural laws of the universe.


    Take life and death as an example, while we are immortal we can perish permanently if we die, all of our kind are bound by this law and fear it Nala.


    All but us now that Dashnell is our Creator."


    Nala looked at the crazed Istina for a moment and found it hard to stop her from talking, Nala kept listening to Istina ramble on about everything she wanted to know.


    From how they formed their rules regarding how they all treat each other, the powerful Old Fraction filled with the oldest of their kind.


    What they both knew is that they had to keep it a secret that Dashnell was already fully grown and his affinity of Balance had grown beyond their imaginations.


    What they feared most is that while all that has happened inside Nala''s Realm and after Istina''s Realm collapsed after her first death before restabilizing eons later along with the reappearance of Nala''s the other Gods of Creation did nothing.


    They were both sure many of the Fractions were watching Nala''s Realm and if not the Old Fraction along with Higras were sure to be paying close attention to anything going on within Nala''s Realm.


    If they saw Nala''s Realm collapse they should have also noticed its return and during that time why did they not investigate or demand answers on how she came back to life after dying.


    This was even more true for those of the Old Fraction that knew of Istina''s origins.


    She feared they were planning on capturing Dashnell but were too afraid to do so until they were ready, after all they all learned that Dashnell could bring them back to life. While the two of them knew the exact method the others would have to demand answers from Dashnell himself.


    Istina knew they were to afraid to confront the youth.....


    As she stopped thinking she realized that she knew of what would happen in the future, those events have yet to happen and she can plan ahead and make it so no one not even Nala would be aware of her actions to conceal Dashnells existence from the Old Fraction and Higras.


    "Nala! Make sure you remember to keep ''him'' a secret. You must never reveal anything about Dashnell to anyone not even Alda or that Creed General who survived. No one must know about his affinity of Balance until he is born and everything that must happen happens.


    I will be busy preparing for our date with death, so while I am away be wary of the Old Elder he will try his best to pressure you to join the Old Fraction. Once you refuse him, show him your might don''t hold back and show him that you hold the affinity of Destruction within you."


    Hearing Istina tell her to use her affinity of Destruction Nala looked away shyly as she watched Istina leave, she had never told anyone that she gained the affinity of Destruction as it was looked down upon among their kind to have awakened it so early in one''s life.


    As the youngest of her kind Nala was ashamed that the second affinity she awakened was that of Destruction, but this is also the reason why in the future she could create the God of Destruction that will save her Realm and eventually give birth to Dashnell God of Balance.

 159 Pressure

    As Istina left, Nala felt a group of powerful aura''s getting closer, as they did Lamont appeared near Nala prepared to fight alongside her if needed.


    Tearing through space and appearing before Nala is Old Elder and a few others from his Fraction.


    No one knows his real name and he has taken the name ''Old Elder'' as his true name.


    "Nala! I have come here to give you one last chance, if you do not join my faction we will be forced to take action and kill you before you give birth to another ''Monster''.


    Long ago our kind faced extinction, at the hands of one of our own creations.


    This creature was born with the affinity of Balance and nearly wiped out all of our kind, you are just like the first Creator of that Monster and have a high chance of creating a God of Balance.


    With you in our fraction we will have a better chance of preventing such a thing from happening, if not we will be forced to remove you and that threat today!"


    Nala was about to grab the Spear of Oblivion when she remembered what Istina told her moments ago. Standing up she unleashed a wave of killing intent that washed over everyone like a blood wave.


    Many of the elders took a deep breath as they backed away, their greatest fear is death and many of them knew that once you awaken the affinity of Destruction death is unavoidable if they were to fight.


    None of them wanted to die here so they refused to take a step forward and risk their lives, as they knew if they failed Higras will be sure to come and take her away.


    Higras and his Fraction were those who abused their power to oppress the weak and their enemies.


    Higras is a generation older than Nala and he watched her for the longest time since they were closer to each other and he was one of the first ones to discover her potential and desired it.


    "You... Did you awaken this affinity when you slaughtered your Creations and before you restarted your Realm? I told them we should have taken you in that day, I even requested we send you aid.


    Fools!! All of them, but that does not matter now. Nala!? Do you wish to join or Fraction or be a slave to Higras?


    Once we leave here we will no longer restrict him openly, I will tell you this now that if you refuse us we will happily watch as he beats you into submission and break you down into a more obedient person and once he does we will take you back and lock you away to prevent another monster."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Lamont was seething in rage at his words and flew up to face them, they did not think much of a mere creation and ignored him. When they saw he was taking an aggressive stance they sent one of their weaker brothers to test his strength.


    They had always heard that Nala''s creations could rival the weaker members of their kind and this was the perfect chance to test it. As the elder went forward and confronted Lamont he drew out a sword made out of his life energy.


    Lamont viewed these Creators as his enemies and held nothing back as he used his axe to cleave apart the ignorant God. As Lamont swung his axe and the affinity for Destruction poured out of his body more of the Gods took action to help their frightened brother.


    "Back! Get back you damned monster!!"


    Fighting others of their kind that had the affinity of Destruction or creations that also have it are the things these Gods fear most and as soon as Lamont showed he also possessed the affinity they no longer wished to deal with Nala.


    Looking back at Nala the group of fleeing Gods glare at her in fear and disgust.


    "Come here Lamont. Don''t go around using any of the other affinities you have within you, you are only allowed to display the Destruction affinity from now on. Do you understand?" Nala berated.


    Nodding his head Lamont flew back towards Nala and stood behind her once more.


    Of her ruined Realm only he remains among the 10 Guardian Races, and a few of the mortal Races managed to survive the slight collapse of her Realm.


    Before she could talk to Lamont about his new responsibilities another more powerful aura arrived, this aura was one Nala remembered and it was with another familiar aura.


    The two who arrived were familiar faces to Nala, one was Higras her hated enemy and Istina''s sister who fell in love with this monster.


    Istina has tried many times to separate her sister from Higras but it has only worked in his favor each time to the point where he has complete control over her.


    As Higras and May moved forward Nala took the Spear of Oblivion into her hand and went forward to meet them in battle above her barrier as to not cause her Realm any more damage.


    "Nala!! Those old fools finally gave up on you, now I can bring you back to where you rightfully belong. On a chain by my side just like May over here, she was feisty at first but after giving her some training she became dull and obedient like all the others.


    I wanted to use her to lure her sister to my side but she is far to much for me to handle right now, I had no idea Istina was so strong and I can only manage one feisty girl right now." Higras said.


    Smirking he pointed at Lamont behind Nala and sent May to keep him occupied while he went after Nala himself.


    "Here I come Nala..." Just before he could get to excited he felt the threat of death from behind and quickly dodged out of the way. "Who!? Istina? You should have already left otherwise those Elders would have never come to bully poor Nala with you here.


    Is this a trap to lure me out? Even if it is, it does not matter. I came prepared today, one of you will become mine today!!" Waving his hand once more new arrivals show up and surrounded Nala, Istina and Lamont.


    The new arrivals being newly Created mutated Creed.


    "Forgive me for showing my hand to early, I wanted to show you my take on the Creed that had mutated after I brought you back with me. You will also have to forgive me for cleansing the original batch as they were unruly." He glanced over at Lamont while he spoke.


    Lamont said nothing as he focused on fighting May, he was unsure if he was allowed to kill her or not so he held back and kept their fight to a draw. He was waiting for a chance to deal a fatal blow on Higras while he was being looked down on, that was until he saw his Creed brethren.


    He now knew that Higras brought May to keep him away from the fight and unless he wished to kill Istina''s beloved sister he would have no way to help Nala.


    Istina looked at May for awhile before speaking as she moved next to Nala.


    "You are a greedy man Higras, you want my sister, me and Nala as well as so many other beauties.


    Why if only I could introduce my sister to him as well, I am sure she would forget about you in a heartbeat." Istina said as she took out a long pitch black scyth from the Void.


    "If he was here he would find this weapon familiar, Nala I won''t take him from you but don''t be mad when I hoard him away to myself after all he is my student."


    Istina said to Nala while ignoring Higaras, he noticed that she was not paying much attention to him and he could not help but try and figure out who Nala and Istina were talking about.


    From what they had already said they had both given themselves to another and he could not sit still and listen any longer as he rushed the two.


    He had to take one of them today and kill the one who dared touch what he desired, what was his.


    "After I beat you half to death and get his name I wonder, will you recognize him if he becomes a pile of flesh before your eyes!!"


    Istina only smiled as her scyth began to glow a deathly pale black as she swung at Higras, she put everything into this strike and aimed at sucking the life out of anything hit by the attack. Higras eyes narrowed as he smiled once more, looking over at May he was happy he took her first before Istina.


    Once the Black blade wave reached Higras, he put up a barrier that absorbed the death energy from Istina''s attack. Istina only looked over at her sister who had dulled eyes, she taught her sister how to awaken the affinity of life to help her stand near the top among their kind while she kept to herself.


    Even after she awakened the affinity of life herself she still closed herself off from most things, only letting her sister and the young and growing Nala get close to her.


    "When did she teach you that Higras? My sister would never do so unless threatened, what did you do to May?" Istina finally looked at Higras as she asked.


    When he heard her speak to him he did not reply, he appeared before May and placed his hand inside her head.


    "Who said our kind is immune to being controlled, everyone thinks I simply conquer the women at my side but this is the truth that you will soon experience first hand."


    May began to yell in agony as soon as Higras placed his hand inside her head, before her eyes dulled once more and she became motionless.


    He then took his hand out of her head and looked over at Istina and Nala.


    "Enough games!! Today both of you will become mines!" Higras then absorbed May''s energy before tossing her at Lamont who rushed at him, then he ordered the Creed to attack Lamont and kill May.


    Lamont knew he was being delayed but had no choice but protect May and defend himself from the Creeds assault. Nala had already ordered him not to hurt May when they first fought but now he was getting an order to take May and flee away from here while they fight him off.


    Doing as he was told Lamont rushed into the barrier below as he killed the Creed trying to block him, Higras did not know that Lamont possessed the affinity of Destruction until now and his face soured as he lost a few of his Creed to Lamonts attack.


    He then ordered them to retreat as they were no longer of use, and he lost May.


    Looking over at Istina and Nala he began to focus his attention and drew out his sword.


    With both hands on the Spear of Oblivion Nala wanted nothing more than to kill Higras and her rage was causing the Spear to vibrate uncontrollably. Istina noticed it and knew what was about to happen and quickly broke a seal she had on her, soon a massive barrier enclosed Nala''s Realm.


    Unsure why Istina did such a thing both Nala and Higras forgot about the vibrating Spear and looked over at the now laughing lunatic Istina. Nala was the first to snap back and pay attention to the situation at hand but by the time she did it was already to late.


    With the Spear no longer in her hand and the Creed rushing at Higras''s location in a hurry, she could only look at Istina''s obsessed gaze and the youth who held the Spear in his hand as it pierced through Higras''s chest.

 160 Young meets Old

    Once the Spear pierced through Higras, everyone snapped back into focus.


    Istina tried to quickly activate the barrier to seal the area before Higras started a Collapse and opened up the Void were they currently were having their battle.


    Nala could not help but stare at the young boy who had so simply dealt such a heavy blow to Higras who she and Istina had to put their lives on the line to defend against.


    The Creed who were Created by Higras rushed at the boy who just attacked their Master.


    While all this was happening Old Elder and his group all felt the start of a Collapse, without thinking too much they thought Higras accidently killed Nala.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This was good for them as she would not lead to a disaster and neither would Higras gain a powerful pawn even if they would only allow it for a moment. They started to debate going back and starting trouble for Higras and while they did another group rushed past them towards the Collapse.


    Those that past them were a few of Higras''s strongest Creations and his closest allies.


    Old Elder responded the fastest and figured out that the one on the verge of death was not Nala but Higras himself, he could only think of Istina being the one to kill Higras.


    No matter how powerful Nala got when she finally matured she was still no match for Higras, at least not yet.


    The group did not have much time to think as more of their Kind started to show up from multiple fractions, this caused the Old Elder to understand that something more must have happened.


    He broke a old looking orb in his hands and rushed towards the group who just past to ask them why they are in such a rush, once he caught up he found out they were another old Fraction.


    One that only had one purpose in their lives and that was to monitor all the God of Creation and quickly show up and kill any young God of Balance that is born. Them showing up gave Old Elder a chill down his spine as he regretted leaving Nala and Higras alone.


    When a God of Creation like them is about to meet their end they summon all their power to fight against permanent death, that emotion is then sent into the very lives of all their Creations.


    How could he forget how the old God of Balance was born.


    Ivan was a paranoid God of Creation who hated that he would die one day if he could not protect himself from his jealous kin, and made it so all his Creations possessed short life spans so he could watch them die and be reborn.


    That was until one day under the pressure from a Fraction of Gods of Creation where he nearly lost his life one of his protectors gained the affinity for Balance under the stressful emotions of Ivan.


    That day many God of Creation lost their lives until Old Elder killed Ivan while the others distracted the God of Balance with their very lives, giving him the opportunity to strike Ivan down.


    This gamble paid off as the God of Balance went to his dying God and tried to save his life only for the Void to swallow him whole, Istina had always thought that the God of Balance lived through that but all the others deemed him as good as dead.


    Old Elder informed his people of this and told them to spread this information fast, even if the Fraction before has already done so he wanted to make sure everyone knew how serious this was.


    Ivan and Nala were two very different Gods of Creation, Ivan was timid and weak while Nala was adventrouse and one of the strongest of their kind but the most frightening thing was that Ivan was one of the oldest while Nala was still considered a newborn of their Race.


    On Nala''s side she was still in shock as young Dashnell fought and killed the Creed attacking him, Istina gave up trying to form the barrier that would Isolate Nala''s Realm.


    She could feel thousands of her kind rushing here, they could feel the Balance affinity within Dashnell as its draw was too strong.


    She could only prepare for what was to come, so she helped him kill the Creed and told him to prevent the Collapse and save Hisgards life, this would show the others that he is not a threat like the previous God of Balance.


    "Dashnell!!


    Dear please don''t let that man die, if he dies there are no words I can say to stop them from attacking you and Nala. Do this for me.. Ok?" Nodding his head he went over to the now opening tear in space that centered around Higras, who tried to prevent his own death.


    As Dashnell moved closer to Higras it startled the dying man.


    "Get away from me Monster!!"


    "Shut up Higras!! If you do not wish to die allow Dashnell to help you stabilize your wound, or don''t I don''t care if you die today!"


    Nala shouting at him sealed his mouth as he glanced worriedly at the Spear that pierced through his chest and was causing his death and the youth wielding it.


    Dashnell did not care for Higras''s fear or emotional state he only did as Nala and Istina wanted and stopped Higras from dying, this action and clear obedience eased Higras mind as he focused on trying to seal the hole in his chest.


    No matter what he did he could not stop the damage from spreading and widening the hole, once Dashnell reached him the energy ripping at him grew stronger and started to work in reverse.


    Higras held his mouth open as he was being healed, he in his long life has never seen anyone repair damage that was this severe. He was relieved that he would keep his life but terrified of the power this youth before him possessed.


    As his mind cleared and the threat of death faded he realized he understood the affinity of death and was far stronger than he was before, but this good news did not make him happy as he finally felt a more pure pressure of energy from the boy who is now guarding him.


    "Nala! How could you hide a God of Balance within your Realm, you should know that Gods of Balance are uncontrollable monsters that will turn on us one day!


    The others are already on their way here, I am sure they will start a war to end not only his life but yours as well." Higras said smiling.


    As soon as he finished gloating about Nala''s incoming misfortune he felt a crushing pressure from the boy, he then knew that he would soon be experiencing death much sooner than he had hoped.


    Before Dashnell could attack, Nala issued commands to him mentally that even Lamont over heard.


    "Dashnell don''t! Leave him. Fighting now is not a good idea, we should try to talk things out before we resort to anything else."


    Istina also pitched in saying.


    "Dashnell! Calm down don''t do anything until you must, also don''t you dare use any other affinity beside Balance while we work things out they are already afraid of you."


    Dashnell once more nodded as he tilted his spear down as he watched more and more Gods of Creation show up and look at him in fear and shock. After a short silence many of the Gods turned to look at Nala who stood next to Istina and the feared God of balance.


    "Nala! What have you done, you were warned so many times never to let a God of Balance live."


    "This is why we should have long since took away her freedom!"


    "How can you create such a monster and he even nearly killed Higras!"


    Once that was said everyone looked over to see Higras but to their surprise we as no longer dying, the only evidence that was here to prove he was once at death''s door was the tear that lead to the Void.


    They sucked in a breath of cold air and each of them could be seen trying to understand how Higras was healed and avoided certain death.


    "Higras!? Did learning the affinity of life help you to avoid death?" Asked one of the worried Gods.


    Before Higras could answer another spoke up.


    "I have long since awakened the affinity for life and I can tell you for certain that death is not avoided by possessing it. You should all know that my fight with Leo nearly cost me my life, the only reason I survived is by absorbing his energy and that was barely able to save my life.


    So Higras must have awakened another more powerful affinity that protected himself from death."


    They all looked over at Higras and scanned him searching his aura''s and finding out all the affinity''s he possessed.


    He wanted to keep his affinity for mind controlling hidden so he spoke up.


    "I was not the one who saved my life, it was the God of Balance that did it so he is the one with the affinity that can save a dying God of Creations life." Higras shouted this out and it stopped the many Gods from scanning him but not before they felt his newly awoken affinity of Death.


    They all wished to question the God of Balance but fear prevented them from speaking directly to him, even if he was in the form of a 6 year old child they were not fools and knew he was immortal.


    Choosing to speak with Nala about him a few of the Gods decided that they would listen and talk to Nala and Istina before blindly attacking the young God of Balance.


    For these Gods of Creation who fear death more than anything, finding out a way to avoid death is the most important thing.


    Before they could get far in their talk the Collapse that was created by Higras when he was pushed to death''s door, began to close and before it could fully close a familiar face rushed out.


    "FREEDOM!!! Finally one of those Gods of Creation met their end and set me free!!"


    This loud roar shouting about freedom caused many of the Old Gods to freeze up, especially Istina and those from the two oldest Fractions.


    They knew this aura and the voice may have aged but it was still the same.


    Ivan''s Greatest Creation, Raheim the first God of Balance.


    The deafening silence was soon ended by Raheim who looked at Istina and the Old Gods with a bloodlust that became liquid.


    "You. Bastards!! Killed another one of your kind... You never change always doing selfish things with your power.


    That is fine now, after all I was going to chase you all down and kill you once I was free.."


    Turning to look at all the Gods of Creation present and make sure they could not flee from him Raheim spotted a face he will never forget and a face that instantly causes him to be filled with rage.


    "DASHNELL!!!" With bloodshot eyes Raheim yelled out the young God of Balance''s name that everyone besides Nala, Higras and Istina knew.


    "You left me in the Void to die... To rot away all alone, when you promised to send me out so long as I helped you Create that damn Spear!! Yet you left me once you finished it without my knowledge.


    I swore that the first thing I would do when I found my way out was kill the two Gods you brought back to life along with those who killed my God." Raheim then looked at both Istina and Nala as he directed overwhelming amounts of killing intent towards them both.


    The many shocked Gods of Creation found out that not only could the young God of Balance save their lives but he could also bring back fallen Gods of Creation.


    Their desire to control him increased far more than before now that they found a way to escape death.


    Then again they looked over at Raheim and did not understand how he could possibly know Dashnell as the two were from different times. This allowed them all to understand that the Void had its own flow of time that was different from the one they can control and manipulate.


    "Now that I am free I will kill them both, the best thing about it is you get to watch me do it!"


    This was heard as Raheim moved towards both Nala and Istina but before he could reach them he met the tip of a Spear and was knocked back like a shooting star.


    "Nala, Istina. Can you retreat inside the barrier below, I will ensure that it hold as I can''t fight with you both holding me back." Dashnell said and for the first time all the Gods heard the youth speak.

 161 True God Ignaas

    Both Gods of Balance being enemies helped the worrisome hearts of the Gods of Creation settle down, they all wished to understand how both met inside the Void.


    Raheim was sent into the Void by the oldest of the Gods of Creation but the young God of Balance they just met Dashnell should have only just been born from their understanding.


    Raheim looked around once more causing fear to spread among the already frightened Gods, they all summoned weapons and their many protectors.


    He watched as powerful Guardians surrounded him all possessing affinities that were feared by the Gods of Creations yet now that their lives are in danger they all summoned the very thing they killed weaker Gods of Creation for allowing their Creations to possess.


    All over he spotted many Gods of Destruction, Time, Death and Creation, there were even a few Gods of Life among the Guardians summoned by their frightened Gods.


    Everyone was surprised at the amount of hidden forbidden affinites gathered here in one place.


    "I see that fear shows your true nature, ''Fake Gods'' which one of you is worth of being born a God.


    None!!!


    You are all cowards, afraid of death even as an Immortal, my Creator is the perfect example. Did he not shorten the lives of all my fellow Creations under his rule just to watch them die.


    While you all watched and plotted to steal his power for yourselves, not because he was strong but because he could create life that possessed affinites at a higher rate than all of you."


    Many of the Elder Gods of Creation did not want to let Raheim continue talk about their hidden past.


    These were secrets that no one was supposed to go digging up, the petty and cruel nature they all possessed was hidden in the past and never to be revealed to the masses.


    Because of Raheim their most powerful Creations were hearing about their past deeds.


    "Silence!!"


    Old Elder was the one who spoke.


    "We are the Gods!!


    Not you, some abomination! We killed your God as you would have, yet here you are slandering us for your hatred of how he treated you and his other Creations.


    You should have died long ago in the Void or just stayed there were you and Dashnell belong."


    Istina and Nala were rushing down below to get inside the barrier and the other Gods were to focused on the two Gods of Balance to notice that they slipped away and left.


    All were ignorant of the two leaving besides the Old Gods and Raheim, Raheim just smirked as he raised his right hand and attacked the barrier below. "Do you think your little barrier could stop my attack, we may both be Gods of Balance but I have lived a longer life than you and so I am stronger."


    As his hand lit up with a bright brownish red, a beam of light shot out of his palm and headed for the barrier.


    Many of the other Gods wished that the two Gods of Balance would fight and weaken each other so they could then strike but they just watched Dashnell ignore the attack going towards the barrier below.


    They all watched as the beam encased the barrier but no matter how horrifying the attack looked it did not shake or shatter the barrier. The only thing they saw was blood trickle out of Dashnells mouth.


    "Is that all the power you have ''Old Man'' Your hatred for being trapped is useless against me, I am far older than you.


    Once I left the void I was sent into the future were you already accomplished your goal, once there I fought and killed you and before you died like a petty coward you threw me back inside of it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After I found myself inside the Void I noticed many of your failed Creations within, they were endless in number just like the Void is endless in size itself.


    Before I rushed here to prevent you from ruling over all of the Gods, I killed every single one of those monsters that you Created.


    It took quite awhile for me to get rid of all of them but I had some help.


    If he was here you would know him very well, after all he is just my adult form."


    Raheim was shocked that what he was doing when he figured out he was left inside the Void had been found out, Time inside the Void does not move so he created an army of endless undying monsters to help him wipe out the Gods once he returned.


    "Impossible! Those Creatures could even kill me if I was not careful in controlling their minds, you lie child!! No... It is not even possible for you to enter and exit the Void on your own...."


    Thinking back he remembered that the Child that was creating the Spear did indeed have that ability.


    All the other Gods were similarly shocked at the ability to enter and exit the Void at will.


    They had also learned that today was the day they all died or became slaves to Raheim, Raheim on the other hand was in a state of disbelief that a child could take his life.


    Not willing to find out if Dashnell could indeed kill him, Raheim looked over and spotted his target. The God of Creation who he knew wanted to be the only God and had once declared himself Ruler of all Gods of Creation until Istina dethroned him.


    Till this day he held a grudge and it was evident that he wanted to kill Istina but did not have the power to do so, he was also the first to notice Dashnell sending both Istina and Nala away.


    "Ignaas, why not join me in ruling all of your kind? You heard the boy, I do succeed here today that is unless he can beat me, but if you and I were to fuse we would hold not only the affinity of Balance but also every affinity that you possess.


    This would make it so that no matter what happens today ''We'' could truly rule over all the others, and we could worry about Dashnell at a later date when we are able to put a end to him.


    The Gods of Creation also knew of Old Elders wish to rule them all, but he was not only old but no longer one of the few strongest among their kind.


    There was Istina who overthrew him long ago and the Faction Leaders of both Old fractions Ghost and Michael along with Chesla the female Faction leader who Higras has under his control.


    Many looked around and saw that the two most powerful Faction Leaders were looking at both Ignaas and Raheim, while Chesla looked around with dull grey eyes as if lifeless.


    Her reaction was expected as many suspected she lost interest in anything and everything over the years of being in power. Higras who was still recovering still had a Spear pointed at his throat as everyone was exchanging glances.


    To everyone''s surprise the first to speak was Nala from inside the barrier, she informed her Kind that have all gathered here to confront the Gods of Balance a little about Dashnell.


    That he was fully loyal to her and would never kill unless ordered or left without a choice.


    Everyone has already understood that as a fact or else Higras would not be alive right now, they were only concerned with Raheim and Igaas who were now staring at each other.


    "I have long since forgotten my own name, yet you who was locked inside the Void remembered this Old Man?


    Hahahaha.... Fine we can rule them all as one so long as I am in control of our body"


    Hearing Ignaas agree was not surprising to a few of the older Gods who knew him, he always thought he was better and had the ambition to show for it. What they did not expect was for his demand to be accepted by the God of Balance without any hesitation.


    A few of the more timid Gods no longer wished to stick around so they tried to sneak away as they noticed a battle about to start to prevent the two from fusing into one.


    Before they could run away Raheim Sealed the entire area locking all the Gods of Creation inside it while Ignaas moved behind him.


    Raheim allowed Ignaas to absorb him while he kept the seal in place, his only request before he vanished was for Istina and Nala to die before the young God of Balance before he too died.


    Ignaas only smiled as he became younger and his powerful new aura washed over and suppressed his fellow Gods of Creation. He then looked over at Ghost his former Leader and Michael the other Faction leader.


    "Today you old fools will listen to me! From today onwards I will be the only God of Creation to create life and I will rule all in existence!!


    Those who oppose me will die today and the rest of you will become my loyal slaves."


    He was talking to the few Faction leaders who had the power to put up a fight, as for the other Gods of Creation they were to young and no longer able to even provide aid in the coming battle.


    As for Ghost who was a tall pale middle age man with crimson eyes and a long cane attached to his back that possessed a light blue blade edge and glow to it.


    On the sides of his head were protruding jet like horns making him look akin to a shark.


    Michael on the other hand was shirtless with 12 pairs of black and white wings jetting out of his back and around him was glowing lights that changed from bright yellow to shades of gold and blue.


    He was very similar to Celestials in appearance and looked much like Morrigan, he was the Inspiration Nala used to Create them after all.


    These two Faction Leaders would not allow for Ignaas to enslave or kill anyone and decided to work together to fight him off, they then looked over at Higras who tried to rush at Chesla but before he could Dashnell struck him down and once again put Higras near death''s door.


    With a newfound hole in his body Higras''s mind was working hard to find a way to preserve his life yet again, he then looked over to Ignaas and smiled. He then rushed over towards Ignaas as he sent him a message and let himself be absorbed.


    Watching this happen many of the Gods who already felt that Ignaas was now unstoppable, dreaded what newfound realm of power he would now reach. Some have even given up and swore that so long as they can live they are willing to side with him in the battle.


    Once Higras was gone and absorbed into Ignaas the young Dashnell spoke to Chesla.


    "Your mind should be your own now, after I nearly killed him the first time I felt him reach out to someone and command them to rush here, I did not expect him to have controlled his own Faction Leader as a puppet.


    He has done the same to many of the Gods within your Faction, now that he is gone his influence over you has faded and been removed.


    You can thank me by helping us kill Ignaas who now as that same ability to control the minds of others, if we allow him to master that ability and adjust it to his newfound power even I will no longer be able to hold back and you all will die in the ensuring fight.


    Let''s settle this now while I still care, if this drags on any long and puts my Gods in more danger I will hold nothing back and you will find out how I killed Raheim in the future."


    As I was speaking the Gods of Creation along with their Guardians all went to join the side they thought would win between the two Gods of Balance.


    With the majority siding with Ignaas who has promised to spare their lives, while they are unsure if Dashnell would spare any of them let alone win.


    Those that chose to oppose Ignaas were the few Faction Leaders Ghost, Michael, Chesla, Dynata and Amenadiel only these 5 chose to fight against being enslaved by Ignaas.


    While the rest choose to submit.


    They were sure he would restrict them in many ways but as one of their own they knew he would not mistreat or abuse them or so they hoped.


    As for Dashnell the God of Balance that was under Nala and Istinas complete control they did not wish to invision rule under them.

 162 To Flee For Survival

    Ignass simply looked over at the side that wanted to go against him and cast them aside as a group of stupid fools who wanted to prove their point through their own deaths.


    He only took the Elder Gods that were near him in age seriously, now that he was fused with 2 others he did not think Dashnell would be a match for him, now that in his possession is more than just the Balance Affinity no matter how powerful it was.


    Ignass watched as the tens of thousands of Gods of Creation and the millions of followers that they had all hidden moved to his side, leaving only the God of Balance Dashnell and the five Faction Leaders who only managed to keep a few of their fellow Gods of Creation on their side.


    "I will say this once more before I begin to slaughter you fools for testing my patience, join me! Is it so bad to be ruled by me, long ago I ruled for quite some time until Istina dethroned me and the Factions we have today were made.


    The only ones who lose out on this are Istina and Nala why are you forcing me to kill all of you, are you not afraid that those created by you would vanish from this world never to appear again?"


    Ignaas asked his fellow Gods of Creation one last time pleading them to join his side over death.


    "Ignaas you should know that none of us will allow you to rule, I am sure you will have trouble with us if we are to fight otherwise why all the words. We know how to survive, if the world must return to the chaotic times of old let it.


    We prefer that rather than submitting to you and losing our right to Create life." Said Ghost, Ignaas former Leader.


    Shaking his head Ignaas looked over at Chesla who was still recovering and licked his lips at the sight of her, His newfound desire for her coming from Higras.


    Chesla''s white hair dropped down to her feet as she hung her head low trying to keep awake, she floated barefoot like most of the Gods of Creation.


    Her pale white eyes glow as a gold glint can be seen within, she was now holding a pale white sword as she kept her gaze on the youth who freed her.


    Seeing this caused Ignaas to boil over in rage, just like Higras did when Nala and Istina ignored him when the youth showed up before, his fused personality was balancing out and he was becoming someone new.


    Rahiem knew this would happen and happily allowed himself to be absorbed as they would truly become one and become a True God, one without flaws or limits with the ability to control the Void and avoid death.


    The look on Ignaas face twitched as he realized this change in his psyche, soon a smile replaced it as he kept undergoing transformations before everyone''s eyes. Soon what they saw was an Elderly man floating in front of them looking down on those who opposed him.


    This Grey haired Elder possessed similar eyes to the youth below, everyone quickly noticed this similarity. They only saw that within the Elders eyes were Black, Red, Gold, White, Silver while in Dashnells eyes there was an additional color of Green.


    They all stared at Dashnells Green pupil and the iris like ring that the other colors rotated around as they circled the green pupil. Looking into those Draconic eyes frightened most of the Gods of Creation many of them wanting nothing more than to flee.


    "Child why is my power incomplete compared to yours? I Feel that you possess nothing within you like an empty Void, preventing me from seeing everything there is to understand about your power compared to mine.


    From what I can feel my Domain of Balance is much larger and is covering yours, this why I know you will die but before I kill you to satiate this urge within me I must know how it is you have understood Balance."


    Everyone heard Ignaas confirm their fears or hopes that he was indeed more powerful than Dashnell the young God of Balance below at least from his understanding.


    The 5 Faction Leaders looked over at Dashnell who stood above the Barrier that protected Nala and Istina, they wanted to ask him if he would be helpful in this battle but decided to handle things themselves.


    Just before they were about to launch their attack, Dashnell waved his hand that was once empty, what appeared in his hand was a pitch black sword that caused Chesla to visibly shake as she gripped her pale sword tighter.


    The pitch black blade in the youths hand was similar in design to the one she owned and she had learned how to make weapons from Istina when she was young. A few of the others who knew her also looked at the youths weapon strangely but did not think much of it.


    This sudden attack by Dashnell was seen as a desperate show of force to show that he could put up a fight against the more powerful God of Balance Ignaas.


    They all saw the sword light rend space and time as it sped towards Ignaas, Ignaas on the other hand looked down with pity at the child attacking him and did not bother to put too much into blocking the attack.


    As they were both Gods of Balance, the power they controlled was similar so how could this attack harm him? He would just absorb it, rendering Dashnells attack ineffective.


    All Gods understood this fact, that those who possessed the same Affinity could not truly harm each other unless one was massively more powerful than the other just like now, but instead of taking on a different approach they watched Dashnell throw out an attack to seem strong.


    The Faction Leaders hoped the youth possessed more than just the Affinity of Balance as he could then use that to fight against Ignaas. They all knew which Affinities Ignass possessed and prepared to counter him by using those to power their attacks.


    But before they could use this plan to force Ignaas back they were about to lose a strong piece in this upcoming war. Michael and Ghost were about to aid the youth until Chesla stopped them.


    "Leave him!!


    We should not be here, Nala has contacted me and told me to rush inside the barrier below it is the only thing that can withstand the youths attacks once he starts to rampage."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    These words only reached those who sided with the Faction Leaders, Chesla did not wish to save those who wanted only to live or those that betrayed her and allowed her to be a puppet for Higras.


    She was certain that a few within her Faction were filled in by Higras.


    After hearing from Chesla the small army of a few thousand rushed down and quickly entered the barrier below, the army Ignaas controlled was then sent to bombard it.


    "Spare no single life within that Realm, Bring Nala, Istina and Chesla to me alive.


    For everyone else, you can devour their power and make it you own, I will not fight you for it.


    All I ask is that you beat those three women half to dea....." As he was trying to finish speaking the attack he tried to absorb ripped off his left hand and maimed the left side of his body.


    The scream of pain and the blood, flesh and bone trying to come back together shocked all those watching, even Nala and Istina below only knew Dashnell would be able to fight Ignaas but this!!


    "You say that my Domain is being overshadowed by yours but you are wrong!! It is your spec like Domain that is unable to match my own!


    My Domain covers all within this reality and that Void within me is the Void itself, I absorbed it before coming here.


    You and I have both been trapped within the Void for so long but it was I who learned True Balance and it was when I brought Nala and Istina back to life that I awakened and fully Controlled Balance.


    I thought I would never get to test my idea and see if I could become one with the Void once I died but those two brought me back as soon as they realized what I did. Once I was back I expected a warm welcome from them but found myself in between the Void and this Reality.


    That''s when I knew I could become one with the Void, but I had no way to get back into the Void unless I wished to kill Nala or Istina. Something I would never do, I could exit the Void but not enter it at will, not until you sent me back inside where I could absorb it.


    Now that everyone on my side has entered the Barrier below I will do them this favor and end all of your lives here today, but don''t worry you will all be reborn but I will be taking your Status as Gods of Creation as payment.


    If you can once again in your new life awaken any Affinites, you will still be unable to call yourselves Gods of Creation.


    The difference between a God of Creation and those that awaken the Affinity of Creation is that one is naturally able to Create life without the need to expend life energy, while the other needs life energy unless they kill a naturally born God of Creation.


    This is the only reason Raheim survived so long within the Void, he absorbed Ivan''s life essence.


    If only Ivan possessed more Affinities, Raheim would have been able to exit the Void like I did if he awakened the Affinity of Time or Space."


    After speaking for so much Dashnell looked over at the blood drained face of Ignaas.


    "That wound will take time to heal Old Man, I infused Destruction, Death and Erosion into my attack.


    Those Affinities work really well together after all."


    The Tens of Thousands of Gods of Creation no longer tried to flee they all deflated and looked over at Ignaas in disappointment. It was evident that the youth before them never seen them as threats and that included Ignaas who fused with 2 others to strengthen himself.


    They all just hoped the youth kept his word and allowed them to be reborn once they were ultimately killed by him.


    Ignaas looked at the dejected faces of his Kin and once again activated his Domain, this time however he used it to scan around him and indeed he saw that his barrier was large.


    Larger than a few Gods of Creations entire Realms put together but then as he looked outside its border he saw a massive Green Serpent coiling around Reality and staring down at him.


    He could not count its wings and he even noticed that more were growing on the body of the Serpent, and its size was also increasing at a visible rate. The same rate space expanded naturally on its own.


    All this information rocked Ignaas and he started to understand and as he did his uncolored pupil turned a Dark Grey for all to see, as it did his Domain became thousands of times larger until it too matched Dashnells in size.


    This did not give Ignaas hope, even as his wounds were now healing at a faster rate. It allowed him to see that he was never an opponent for the Child before him, he never was going to even put up a challenge.


    The evident fear in Ignaas''s eyes showed everyone once again that they were doomed to die for their choice.


    They all saw Ignaas grow several trillion times stronger and even saw his pupil gain color just like Dashnell''s the only difference being Color and they knew this was the Color of owns own unique aura as Ignaas possessed a Dark Grey Domain while Dashnell''s was Green.


    The final fight was going to be in Dashnells favor and they were all now watching Dashnell launch another simple sword strike at Ignaas. While the expression on Ignaas''s face was panicked he quickly saw a way to live another day.


    He gathered his energy and pulled all his power into a desperate attack that would greatly wound even Dashnell and threw it all at the Barrier Below.


    As a wicked smile crept across his face he fled in the direction of the Gods of Creation and their army of Guardians and started to massacre and absorb them.


    He expected his attack to Delay Dashnell long enough so he could grab a few Affinities he lacked from his kin and their strongest Creations.


    Only to feel his body go numb with pain as another Slash exited out of his back, this attack also saved a few of the Gods of Creation he tried to kill.


    Those few that did die at his hands had yet to be fully absorbed but he did acquire what he desired from them, wasting no more time and not wanting to be wounded again he vanished from sight.


    Before Dashnell could rush after him Nala demanded he stay and revive those Gods of Creation that were just killed.

 163 A Lonely Farewell

    With Ignaas fleeing from this battle many felt bitter in how things were set up against them, no matter which side they choose today they would suffer. This was not what many of them wanted, their Creations were doing their best to improve the moods of their Gods.


    Nala and Istina rushed out after the battle, heading straight for the young child who sat atop his tail.


    Nala has seen this many times before and so has Istina this habit of his, as the youth turns his head towards the two he greets them with a slight nod.


    "I will spare those 5 and their Creations only, everyone else will die today you can work out what happens after they are reborn as I don''t care what becomes of them so long as they never become a problem for me again."


    These words were heard by every God of Creation and it made their skin crawl, once they thought of how they were of so little threat to someone so young looking, this child like monster gave them nothing but fright.


    They wanted to interject and speak but were too afraid to even get close to the youth, Nala looked at her kind who were usually high and mighty stare at a her Creation with such fear.


    It was like this when she awakened the Affinity of Destruction, she was feeling the pressure to do something to make things right but did not know of a method that would make everyone present satisfied.


    Ghost one of the oldest of the Gods of Creation who did not seem fearful of Dashnell or Ignaas moved forward and so did the other 4 spared Gods of Creation.


    As they did Istina looked over worried, until young Dashnell gave her a pat on the head.


    "What happened to the always wild and murderous Verena I know so well? Or should I call you by the name you took when we were young and growing up on Veddet. I have always felt that I knew you better than I should have and after meeting my (Past) self I now know who you are.


    I don''t have much ''Time'' left to remain here, I must return to my (own time) soon."


    As he finished his words everyone could see the youth''s body disintegrating out of existence, his entire body was glowing as his right hand started to fade away and at the same time visibly heal.


    They could see that the natural laws were trying to get rid of him and force him back to wherever he came from.


    Both Nala and Istina did not understand, they were sure this was the youngest form of Dashnell not his future self, it did not make sense to them as they have already been to the future.


    Everyone also looked over at Istina in shock, they learned that she lived 3 lives and in each chased after this youth before them, Nala was the most shocked and annoyed at this revelation.


    She looked over at Istina who tried to hide her face. "We will talk about this later you... You thief."


    Nala then turned to Dashnell who was resisting the Natural law and even suppressing it as he remained seated on his tail and looking at the Gods of Creation.


    Before she could question him he spoke again already knowing she wanted answers.


    "I exist inside the Void. As the Void, because I am the Void.


    My time is different than yours the me you know is my past present and future self.


    These events have already happened for me I am just here to change how it turns out, that is why Ignaas has gained such powers once again.


    He is going to be stronger but that means nothing to me, I will always be able to suppress him if he tries anything, at least he will now be more behaved with Ignaas as his main personality.


    You don''t have to look at me like that, ''I am nothing but a fake version of the final product''."


    Hearing these words Nala fell backwards and stared at Dashnell as tears flooded down her beautiful face, Istina felt a pain in her chest as she and Nala both knew this was the only time they would ever see this version of Dashnell and his days ahead would be one of solitude.


    The Gods of Creation did not understand nor did they try to create any noise as their fates might change so long as Nala orders the youth to spare them.


    Ghost on the other hand wanted more information and spoke up.


    "When you kill the Gods of Creation here what will happen to their Power and Affinities? Who will claim all that power as their own?"


    This was on the minds of all the Gods present they wanted to know who would absorb their powers upon death, the only thing they heard was the youth speaking in a emotionless tone towards Ghost.


    "No one will absorb their power, or I could let it be absorbed by you 5 Ancient Gods of Creation.


    If the Gods of Creation do not want that I could even give their power to their Creations or when they are reborn it can be sent to them so long as they pass a trial of mine.


    All these options are available for you, Nala set them up with Istina''s help I just sped up the process and looked into the future to see what they wanted to do.


    As I said before I want to handle these things before I return seeing as this is my last one.


    After today I can''t use it to leave the Void anymore and must stay there and guard the Gate."


    They wanted to let the youth keep talking but Nala embraced the child alongside Istina and the two wept as they held him in their arms.


    "Don''t cry, I have made you cry so much during my life, I would like for you to be kind to him I have no more lives after him after all. We shall see if he can do what I failed to do.


    Tell him something for me will you Nala, Istina and you as well Ghost, tell him that he is better than me in every way, that I am the one that looks up to him.


    Tell him to always hold Balance above all else, he will know what it means." As Dashnell finished speaking he raised his hand towards the Gods of Creation.


    "The next time you open your eyes you will be inside a newly created Reality that is protected and shielded by the Void, I set it up long ago with Nala''s help. I don''t think she remembers much about it but Istina was nowhere to be found during this time so I guess it can''t be helped.


    Well I know now were she was and what she was doing, I wish she was a bit more hel... No what she did helped me grow into what I become, the two of you should work together instead of plotting against each other to gain my affection.


    Turning away from Nala, Istina and Ghost, Dashnell once more turns towards the Thousands of Gods of Creation.


    "You will feel no pain so stop your stupid panicking, If you want to die fighting then come at me I will slaughter you nonetheless.


    As for your Creations they will follow you into your newfound lives, as for how you live after you are reborn I leave that to you just know that the Dashnell there is cruel.


    He will not play games with you all or put up with any form of rebellion, before you ask. Yes you will all have your memories when your are reborn the only thing that changes is your species and that you will most likely not start off immortal.


    I am sure many of you will remedy that as soon as you are able too."


    Before they could speak or ask any questions Dashnell struck out and killed more than half the Gods of Creation and their Creatures and the sight that happened next shocked most of the others that were ''spared''.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Instead of the Void opening up and swallowing up everything around the Dead Gods of Creation, their Creations who held Affinities merged with their dead God and became a star sized ball of conscious energy.


    Nala and Istina were aware of what this was and filled Ghost and the others in, they all look at the thousands of energy spheres in awe.


    Ghost was the first to speak up and also wished to undergo this process, not only would his Creations be reborn as his personal Guardians but they would all be together protecting one another in this form of combined energy.


    Each of the ''spared'' Gods wondered why they were excluded until Dashnell got up from his ''seat'' and wielded a sword in his hand.


    They were the Gods who wished to die fighting and the youth was now about to grant their wish.


    Everyone else was already a Sphere of energy floating in the background of their battlefield.


    May, Istina''s sister was near the front of the many Gods who wished to fight young Dashnell, Istina tried her best to calm her sister down and ensured her that Nala and Dashnell would forgive her but no matter what she said or promised May wanted to die at the hands of Dashnell for what she did.


    She was being controlled by Higras but still felt responsible for all the horrible things he made her do this entire time and Dashnell appearing presented her the perfect way to punish herself.


    Dashnell understood these God of Creation better than they could ever know, he waited for them to power up and call all their Creations and went into formation against him.


    1 against Trillions and this was only what could make it here before the youths set time for them to get ready was up. Once all the Gods of Creation were ready they charged at the youth, firing one energy wave attack after another at him.


    All while he floated in space with his tail coiling around his lower half and his feet just above the tip of his tail, it almost looked as if he was stepping on his tail to float but you could see a clear line between his feet and his tail.


    As he stands there alone against the waves rushing towards him, tears run down the side of his young face as half his body has already returned to the Void. With his left hand still fully intact he raises it up before slashing down obliterating all life in front of him with one easy stroke.


    Many of the Gods did not know they were dead and have left this world until they open their eyes and cried as a new born baby, they wanted for everything to be part of their dreams or imaginations but the youth that just killed them was truly a monster without equal.


    Dashnell looked over and was now alone once more, the only things alive in this Reality were himself who was soon to be banished, alongside Nala and Istina who he was going to send into the present.


    Looking over at the two women who followed him through time and even at the cost of their lives tried to protect and prolong his. "You know, Verena I have always wondered why I was so obsessed and in love with you and now I understand why.


    As for you Nala, when you get back to the present merge with your future self and you will know a lot more and be happy, you should also help Lilly out she is our child after all. Even if she took on the form of Verena here, you are still her mother.


    Verena once you get back you and I can make all the children you desire, I will even spoil you whenever you want.


    I just want you to remember that I have a harem to manage and could use some help with it and from our time in the Void, I know that Void God Verena is perfect for that role."


    As he faded away they watched him smile before he was completely gone.


    "When we get back I will merge with my other self and take control of the Harem like his asked, what will you do Nala? Istina asked as she began to break down and sob.


    "Nothing... I will merge with my future self and learn what I need to learn, after that I will punish a certain stupid dragon.

 164 Tower Within The Void

    High above in the sky floats a spiraling tower, the outer spiral holds the way into the inner area that houses a massive library and coiling around the tower is an even larger massive Serpent like Dragon.


    This Dragon''s wings are pressed up against its body acting like a second layer of scales that many mistake for its scales, only when it must put its life on the line would one find out were the wings are on this beast.


    At the top of the Tower were the Dragon lay its head, one could see a youth without his left arm sitting atop the Dragon as they both look out far from the Tower staring down at a massive Gate.


    As the Dragon and the boy sit waiting for the Gate to break down and shatter they pause and stop listening to the constant crashes against the Gate from the other side as they notice a guest.


    Dashnell appeared behind the youth and the Dragon who were both overlooking the Gate from atop the Tower, as he looked down he noticed the ground littered with familiar weapons.


    Alongside these weapons were lifelike statuses of those who once wielded them, each weapon belonging to a version of both Dashnell and the youth that has already fallen and lost their life to those on the opposite side of the Gate.


    The battlescare ridden youth also glanced at the battlefield below before speaking.


    "Welcome to our resting place, you are the very last of us Dashnell, once you die we will all be no more.


    With me trapped here are we truly even alive, I have protected this place for so long that I have lost my ability to tell time, so even if you ask I can''t give you the answer of how long I have been here.


    We can read each other''s mind and we both know what it is we wish to Discuss so let me do the talking for us both. That way I won''t feel that what I have done was a mistake, if you can do what the rest of us failed to do than that is all that I will ever want or desire.


    You will come to know what that desire is soon enough."


    As he stopped speaking he lifted his only hand and from the battlefield below he forcefully pulled something up from one of the statues below.


    "These weapons are all at your disposal, this battlefield is filled with the lives of the Greatest warriors that arrived here with every version of me.


    They came here to fight alongside the me from that Reality from that ''Time'' you can use their memories to learn everything about them as well as their experiences.


    It should prove useful to you as it was for me, as for me I am not a version of anything I am the Original of us all, while you are the Last of us as well as our true self our Truest version.


    So Dashnell I ask that you remember us, but do not deem yourself weaker or lesser than any of us.


    If you wish to do something about our fates then live and when the time comes for when the Gate brings you to this place. If I am not here for you, forgive me for dying but I ask that you take up my weapon and finish what I could not.


    It is my goal to be the only one who has to fight once it opens once again, the last time it did I lost my left arm killing ''It''. I assumed that ''It'' had died, I was wrong and it cost me an arm that won''t regrow, unlike you I do not possess regeneration or the amount of abilities you do.


    Perhaps I could learn but "It'' would learn regeneration as well, the version you will fight if (once) I fail is going to possess every bit of power I currently possess. ''It'' will have all my abilities and ''It'' will fight like me ''It'' might even look like me, so I hope you will be able to slay it even as it takes on my appearance.


    Don''t be sad for me, I have lived such a long life, I have awaited this talk with you my whole life.


    Now that we are here I just want to smile and look at that face that yet to lose everything.


    You are the greatest of us."


    Down below the statues of every iteration of Dashnell looked up and spoke those words.


    They all had different expressions on their faces some Happy, Sad, Worried, Prideful and others with faces full with the intent to keep fighting on.


    "Do you feel it, our emotion! Our Conviction to this cause that we will see through to the end even if it cost us EVERYTHING!!"


    Don''t stay here to long ''young one'', if ''It'' locks onto you that will make things harder for us here binding them to this place. I know you wish to know more and learn more, all you need to do is summon every weapon here and absorb it to learn everything you want to know.


    Each time you do this you will free those who came here to fight on the front lines with us, they will be reborn in your world that has yet to face this Damned Gate.


    I pray that they are of help to you in the war to come, I have watched you grow your entire life and I have to say we both handled losing an arm differently."


    Laughter from Below echoed out on the battlefield making this empty Void seem full of life, the three things in this place that are seen here for all to observe are the Battlefield, The Tower and the Gate that the other two face and lead towards.


    After the laughter died down Dashnell could feel that his stay in this place was coming to an end as he was vanishing as he stood in the sky above the Tower.


    Looking down at the youth and Dragon he saw that each of the two possessed only one eye and unless the two became one would they hold both their eyes and all their power.


    This was not how it was for him as he possessed multiple sets of eyes, looking at the Battlefield he saw that each of the statuses did not have their eyes.


    With a smile from them, he was pushed out of the Void of Origin were his final battle would be held.


    ....


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    On Planet Viritil.


    On this day the people of the Dragon Empire Celebrated the naming of the Planet, after years of trying to unite the entire populace they have finally achieved their goal and become one people.


    Be they Beast, Human or the newly added Demon and Dragon Clan members everyone did their best to get along and interbreeding was very common among the people of Viritil.


    To Celebrate this they renamed the Planet and Gathered around the Capital only to be greeted by a strange commotion.


    They all knew the Dragon Emperor had come back home from a long journey along with his army of one thousand wives, what they were all seeing was cataclysmic hell that reminded them of the disaster that happened decades ago when many around the capitol died.


    Most of the people rushed forward to see if they would be helpful while others who knew they would only get in the way stayed behind and watched from high in the sky.


    Everyone rushed towards the Palace hopping nothing bad happened like last time.


    Once there they saw the Empresses, all one thousand of them gathered together discussing something, while Tristan along with many of the other High ranking Generals such as Gold Luster, Timothy and the two youngest Generals Derrick and Tes, were preparing to rush inside.


    Those who just arrived got looks from the Empresses and expressed their desire to provide aid as well as anything else that might be needed. When Vivian was about to prevent them from getting closer Tia whispered something to her and Vivian allowed them to join Tristan and the others.


    Tia then turned to her sisters and spoke.


    "While Dashnell is in this state the best thing we can do is leave him be, but we have all grown strong enough to not fear death. Let the Generals and soldiers of the Empire be our shield as we move forward to see if we can calm him down on our own.


    If we fail and have to retreat we can lock down the area until he calms down on his own."


    Everyone nodded their heads and looked at the Palace that is now frozen over as lightning and fire wash over the ice, space and time distorted the area and they could feel the chaotic energy of Destruction and chaos mixing together.


    Before they could get ready and form up a plan they all heard the voice of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Is there really a need for all this, I just wish be alone... Alone for just awhile."


    After these words they waited to hear more only for the sound of Hellfire and Lighting to drown out all other sound.


    The Generals were the first to act and set up a barrier around the Palace sealing it off from those to weak to withstand the strain of power emitted by the Emperor, before they then rushed into the Palace along with the panicked Empresses.


    Once they heard that he was sane and not in an uncontrollable state they abandoned what they planned and went inside.


    Him being in a bad mood and in an uncontrollable mood were two different things.


    Once inside everyone spotted that there was one person with him and that was Verena.


    Veshara got strange looks from everyone, they knew if anyone would stay at Dashnells side when he was in a rage it would be a select few of them but all of them expected the one to break their promise to be Veshara not Verena.


    Their promise to remain fair to each other over his affection and love as they all remained outside with the rest but Verena who many thought was with them was now below with Dashnell.


    They all looked around and indeed they spotted Verena among them.


    The Verena they all knew and were with stepped out from the crowd and looked down at herself, only to see she was ignored and they all watched as the Verena below sat across Dashnells lap as he stared blankly forward into nothing.


    "Don''t Ignore me! Who are you, why.. Why do I feel as if I am part of you." She asked.


    The answer she received was short and followed by a flash of light as the other Verena appeared before her.


    "It is time we become one once again, we are, I am! His obsession!


    Once we become one again we will regain all that we had to abandon to be with him. Let''s hope we are not too selfish and can share as we have been doing all this time.


    Before we merge and become one I will tell you our true name, and maybe you can guess who I am. I am sure you can once you do hear it, right Istina!"


    Once this name was said both Verenas moved slowly towards each other before becoming a massive blob of energy that nearly pushed everyone out of the massive throne room.


    Everyone was watching with bated breath even Dashnell as this was happening.


    When the blinding light faded away everyone saw a pitch black beauty that reminded them of Lilly, her black skin possessed scales similar to Dashnells and within her silver eyes were worlds larger than many had ever seen.


    They looked deep into her eyes as they watched Creation start and stop repeatedly.


    "I am Istina the Oldest God of Creation and Master of the Dragon Emperor''s Harem. I great you my dear Sisters you may all refer to me as Verena as it is the first name I shared with him."


    Everyone of the Empresses looked at her with rage while the Generals slowly backed away with the other soldiers that knew better than to stay here.


    "If you think you are a better choice for Head of the Harem please get down here and fight me!"


    Verena said before she took out a spear that was just as black as her beautiful skin.


    The others responded in kind and took out their weapons and looked at each other as they knew whoever won this fight would become the Head of the Harem and most importantly the true Empress.


    Before fighting they looked at Dashnell to see him looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "You can fight to your heart''s content I won''t interfere but I want you all to behave after this. I have something to tell you, so don''t beat each other to bad." After saying so he walked into the back of the Palace not wishing to watch the soon to be one sided slaughter.

 165 Seat of Power

    As the fight for Head of the Harem was about to get underway, a few from the pack left not wanting to fight for power. Everyone who wanted to fight Verena for power watched potential allies flee, all of them leaving and joining Dashnell in the bedroom.


    Those were Vivian, Sophia, Hera and Tezrian these 4 who could contend with the strongest of them backed away not wanting to fight swayed a few more of his passive wives to also give up.


    Those left behind found they were no longer hundreds vs 1, many realized that if they wanted to be in control they would need more power than they possessed and left.


    Leaving only Valara, Veshara Kiera, Tia, Tianna, Erida and Ella these few were unsure why Annabel who could rival both Dashnell and Veshara was nowhere to be found to participate but did not feel any pain as she was someone they feared fighting.


    Once the sides were decide Verena asked how they wanted to decide who would have full control of the Harem, she did not think they would pick a contest of power as she was stronger than them all.


    They should have felt the change she underwent after the fusion of her two selves, but before she could suggest a few alternatives they all took stances for battle.


    \"Let''s fight it out, like we always do! I won''t lose to any of you!!\" - Valara.


    \"I might not win this battle but I will never let such a good opportunity to fight the strongest of us go!\" - Kiera.


    \"Don''t think I let that loss against Dashnell stop me! I will show you all how strong I have become!\"


    - Erida.


    \"I will also fight and take this as an opportunity to see where my power lies.\" - Tia.


    \"I find it strange you weaklings think you can beat me!\" - Ella.


    \"Only two of you will even stand a chance, so why are you even here go back with the others at least you could enjoy our Master while the rest of us fight.\" - Tianna.


    \"You all have no idea that I am going to crush your hopes right before your eyes and you will only be able to crawl into Dashnells arms as I take my place above you!\" - Veshara.


    They all spoke at once getting ready to launch at each other and begin the battle to finally decide who was the strongest among them and most important of all who controls the pack!


    Within the throne room that was large enough to fill millions and with its space manipulation nodes making it larger when needed.


    Everyone fighting saw Verena send Veshara flying out of the Palace.


    \"You don''t get to fight you should be happy I am making you my second in command now stand and watch as I crush these few bothersome children.\" - Verena.


    No one expected to see Veshara the new Empress that quickly came into near absolute power being tossed out of the Palace and told to be happy about it.


    They expected her to rush back inside and a battle to ruin the Palace once again, but they all watched her face twist in rage as chains pinned her down and kept her in the air above the Palace.


    Valara and the others knew what these chains were, they helped stop the out of control Dashnell long ago and they knew these chains were able to suppress him and Veshara but no idea on how to control them.


    The strange thing was seeing Verena who had no ability to control them before, not only summon them but use them to suppress Veshara who should be stronger than Dashnell.


    Valara did not want to take chances so while everyone was momentarily in shock she looked into the future only to receive a kiss from Verena an then be pushed out. Valara looked at Verena in a fright before she realized how they had all fucked up an challenged the wrong person.


    Stepping back she tried to reason with the visibly irritated Verena.


    \"Verena look, we can settle this like old times right? You remember all the times we helped each other out, we can rule the Harem togeth- You can have all the power I am sorry Verena I will excuse myself!\"


    Valara tried to time warp out of the Throne room and into the back room but was encased inside a blue translucent cube that froze time and Valara. Soon everyone watched the cube hit the Palace floors and crack the surface of the tiles that were reinforced multiple times in the past.


    \"Only because of how we worked so well together in the past will I allow you to have raised your blade against me, but you will still be punished for going against me! Little Val.


    As for the rest of you!


    Kiera, Erida and Tia I know you wish to stand out among Dashnells women so I will not be to hard on you as you wish to test yourselves against those of us who are stronger.


    This is the type of improvement everyone should have sought out, but they all became to greedy and wanted my position of number one.\" Verena then turned to the exclude Ella and Tianna.


    \"You two have been so bad, so out of control, running around doing whatever you please merging with Dashnells young. I will forgive it to an extent but both of you will face my wrath here and now, I am not Vivian I will not stop once you no longer fight back, I will only stop once you are Obedient!\"


    Both Tianna and Ella knew to fight back at their best and to work together as Verena was acting strange, they could no longer read her mind as she was actively blocking them and Valara could not respond to their questions as she was locked in the Time Cube.


    They looked over at Tia, Erida and Kiera only to see them fly back down to the ground and sit on their knees and wait like patient children awaiting punishment.


    After finding no help from Tia, Erida and Kiera they looked outside and noticed the now calm Veshara staring at Verena as if she was her greatest fear.


    Thinking hard they both tried to get Annabel to show up and help them only to hear Verena''s laughter. \"You two fools should just accept this ass whoopin that I am about to give you, the only two that could challenge me are busy fighting each other while I am here taking over!!


    I have won!\"


    Tianna summoned the pitch black spear to fight back while Ella a black scythe.


    \"We will have to trouble you then to show us why the others fear you ''All Mighty'' Verena!\"


    These words were the last thing Ella remembered before she entered the ground of the Palace no longer conscious.


    Tianna nearly dropped her Spear in fright but tightened her grip and rushed toward her demise, she wanted to face this challenge and put up a fight unlike the caught off guard Ella.


    As she tried to pierce Verena with the Spear instead of dodging Verena stood still and allowed the Spear to enter her, shock was seen all over Tianna''s face but it was to late and she now knew why the new Verena was to be feared.


    \"So you finally guessed it I see, but it''s too late now isn''t it child! I am a True God of Creation on equal standing with Nala, Dashnells Creator so how could any of you even harm me when his power flows through your veins.


    Veshara was once apart of him, but is now a creature of her own but that does not change the fact that she is a God of Destruction created by Nala.


    She can never lift a finger against me, Nala is fighting Annabel right now as they believe that I have not made it to this Time yet.


    You can thank Valara for that, Nala thinks she is so clever trying to delay me but I am never going to hand him back no matter what not after all I have done.


    She will not be able to have him to herself I will force her to share, and today when she comes back thinking she has won I will be seated on the Throne.\"


    Veshara knew Verena was speaking the truth, none of them could rival Annabel.


    At first Veshara thought she could stand against her as an equal but she was beaten into submission with only two attacks.


    She did not want anyone to know that she suffered such a defeat and Annabel kept quiet about it till this day, Veshara looked over and a chill ran down her spine as she thought about 2 more like Annabel and the fact that Verena talked as if she was stronger than the other two.


    Soon the fighting became Verena gloating high in the Sky as all the others rest on the floor, as a choice of their own or because they were asleep due to blunt force trauma.


    Tristan and the other Generals watched as Tianna was smacked into the Palace ground landing next to Ella and joining her in having a nice dream on the floor.


    The Palace walls had long since collapsed and everyone near the Palace for the Celebration saw it all clearly that Verena dominated everyone of the other Empresses without much issue an even forced a few to submit without fighting.


    As Verena floated down and landed on the Throne she spotted Tristan and signaled with her index finger for him to come over, seeing this Tristan the other Generals and the Dragon Empire citizens looked at him in pity.


    That finger motion could mean that he would join those kneeling or those planted in the ground.


    Seeing her smile as she did it made it feel even more ominous, but even so he still rushed over without delay and came before Verena who was seated in the Throne.


    \"Tristan my son, I know you will make a great future Emperor but you should know as Immortal beings I will not allow Dashnell to hand over the throne so soon. You might be waiting for a very, very long time before you can sit in this chair as the ruler of the Dragon Empire.


    Will you still wait for that day child?\"


    Everyone heard her words she was not trying to keep this talk between the two of them, everyone on the Planet heard her words.


    Tristan responded with a smile as he spoke to this mother of his.


    \"I am more than willing to wait for it! I know that it will be handed down by Father when not only I am ready but when he is ready to roam existence with all of you. And when he returns I will happily give the throne back to him if he desires it.\"


    These words caused Verena to shiver in excitement.


    No one would understand her mood right now other than Nala and Dashnell maybe Annabel but she would never admit it.


    This child before her is her true son, along with her other true son being his brother Victor. No one knows this but her and Dashnell that both Victor and Tristan are their children from the past they lived together.


    She was blinded by her love of her first born child and did not understand her actions that cost her and Dashnells lives along with their other children and her sisters.


    This time she vowed to never be so blind, this is also the reason for her intense love and obsession for Dashnell.


    She wanted to make up for the past and she still had one last chance to do things right with Tristan.


    She was the one that sent him into the tear not Dashnell but she never corrected anyone. She wanted everyone to think Dashnell saved Tristan as he did try but died to quickly before he could.


    These memories were a powerful source of pain for Istina an the reason she abandoned that name and everything to do with it, and became Verena a strong woman who needed no one, until she once again met Dashnell and once more fell in love, fell into obsession.


    Tristan stood still as he waited for her reply only to see her start to cry as she sat on the Throne.


    Before he could speak to try and comfort her, he heard the weeping of Tia, Erida and Kiera who were kneeling nearby, he even swore he saw Veshara crying and he saw both bodies in the ground moving.

 166 To Walk In the Shoes of Thousands

    Once Verena took the spot at the top of all the other Empressess, she headed towards the back room were the others waited.


    The first thing she heard upon entering numbed her, she heard the voice of her love, Dashnell.


    \"I am leaving.\" He said those words with no emotion, so they knew trying to talk him out of his decision was something impossible.


    That was until Verena walked in carrying Tianna and Ella under her arms, everyone looked over and saw all the others following behind Verena like a group of tamed sheep.


    \"If you dare step foot out of my reach I will... I will ...\" Dropping down to the ground Verena looked up at Dashnell and did not know what to say.


    \"Hello Verena, My Teacher, My Master, My Lover. You have followed me everywhere you could in life, this I know I understand your desire, Obsession with me. When we first met in the Void all those years ago it was you who aided me in learning how to fight with a weapon.


    It was you who taught me how to love and depend on another again.


    So you should understand why I must leave this time, I am not leaving forever you won''t even notice my absence. If you all would stop panicking and listen to me you would not have such a look of grief on your faces, I will be viewing my past lives.


    Those past lives who lost their lives on the battlefield.


    I wish to know more about them and about those who died alongside them, it will take me awhile to absorb all their memories and I will vanish every now and then, I just want you to understand this before I start or it would cause you to act foolishly.


    This I know.\"


    As I stopped speaking they understood my ''leaving'' is to take time to myself and venture into the memories of my other selves. What I did not say was that I can no longer be reborn, no one needs to know this not Nala or Verena not even Lilly will be told of this.


    Looking out at my wives I see that Verena completed her first task, as I was about to congratulate her a rift opens up as Annabel and Nala shoot out of it.


    Both of them wounded looking as if they were really trying to kill each other, this causes Verena to smirk and the others to feel a shiver down their spine.


    Nala was the first to speak and she was directing her anger towards Verena.


    \"How did you use Valara''s ability against me? Is it because Dashnell is our Creator now? I see, you rushed her while me and Annabel fought. Even if you are already the head of the Harem do not think I will obey you!\"


    Next was Annabel.


    \"I expected this, I was never someone who fought without a reason and I wanted to aid Dashnell in controlling you wild women, but it seems he has chosen you to take that role Verena. I will have you know just like Nala I will not obey or listen to you.


    I will remain in my world and visit Dashnell whenever I please.\" Saying this Annabel looked down at me and a few of her sisters that are her allies and left.


    After a bit of silence in the room Sophia could no longer hold it in as she let out a pleasant sounding moan, reminding everyone of the feast that was going on. As she lay in my embrace, her smile of being impaled by me causes the others to push things to the back of their minds as they rush me.


    Those behind Verena looked over and wondered why the others did not look at or ask her questions, they found out that although Verena cracked back then for a moment she was able to hold most of it in only allowing those near their ''battle'' to peek into her mind and find out her past.


    They were then signaled by Verena that they could also join and she would not interfere, she even dropped Tianna and Ella to their surprise. saying to them.


    \"If it leaks out I will know one of you leaked it and when it leaks not one of you will be spared.\"


    As they walked over and joined the fray, Nala and Verena looked at each other before manifesting a table and chairs and began their ''peace talks''.


    Once the two were seated, Tia tried to rush over and serve them drinks but I dragged her back into my waiting arms and smashed her against her wailing mother.


    \"I will give you two 5 minutes, if you have not finished your talks I will consider it that you don''t want to participate in our family bonding time and would rather drink over there in peace.\"


    About to continue with my teasing they both interrupt me with. \"We will be done in 5mins, now shut up and enjoy what you have while you can!\"


    From their tone I know they found out about something I have been hiding but I have no idea what it could be.


    As I go back to spoiling the mother and daughter in my arms Valara and the others reach me and join in while Nala and Verena erect a barrier around them to begin their talks.


    \"He is becoming the monster he was always meant to be, soon the ripple effect of us changing time will take effect. What will happen to the Creed and the other 9 God Races you created? How will the Gods of Destruction come into existence if they have no one to fight no reason to be here?


    Have you thought of this Nala?\"


    \"I don''t have too, Dashnell... I mean the young version of him has already taken care of it.


    He managed to merge our Timelines together and cut out all the parts that are... unpleasant and replaced them with his own changes.


    He seemed to have planned this all out and waited in the Original timeline all this time waiting for everything in all the other Timelines to happen and go along their natural course until he could merge all the positive out comes.


    I find this frightening that he can just watch us all the time, but it explains how he is still young.


    The way I made the Gods of Destruction are still affecting him, until he finishes his task that he was given he will remain a peerless monster that grows unceasingly.


    If he is from the Original Timeline that means we, both of us as well as every other God or Creature other than himself died in some catastrophe.


    Both Dashnell and his younger self have hidden this information from us, I know Dashnell knows what wiped us all out but he won''t say anything about it nor will he let me dig it out of his mind.


    All I have seen was a massive Gate but that is all.\"


    Upon hearing about a massive Gate, Verena''s eyes light up and she tells Nala about her time with Dashnells younger self.


    At first Nala wanted to ignore her as she thought she was bragging about being the first of the two to love him, but as she listened to the story she found out that Verena might know where to find this Gate.


    Nala Told her how there was nothing in this world but the Gate and a battlefield of corpses that died at the hands of the youth, as their cause of death was very similar, a hand through their chest a claw like hand piercing them through the heart and it was the hands of a child.


    She even watched as something crawled out of the Gate and tried to eat the very ground it lay on before it spotted the dead on the ground and rushed at them. As it ate the remains of the dead it began to take their form and gain intelligence before spotting the young Dashnell and rushing him.


    Their battle was short as like all the others it soon found itself without a heart and joined the dead on the floor.


    Verena asked the child why the monster attacked him and why did it act as if it was starving after exiting the Gate. His answer was short and stuttered as he has not talked to another living thing in a very long time, until she arrived and changed her name to Verena as she interacted with the child.


    She learned that the Gate will open and the things that exit it are created to destroy everything on the opposite side so the being that made the Gate can enter this side and rule it.


    In the Original Timeline Dashnell never absorbed the Void he just came to live in it as every God of Creation died in a massive war when invaders showed up from beyond the Gate. Only until later after watching his other selves absorb it did he do the same.


    How the Gate came to be and when it first appeared the Gods did not live long enough to find out or tell anyone if they knew.


    ....


    Dashnell was watching as his people died fighting against the Creed before being forced to sleep inside the Orb.


    When he awoke the only one besides him were the survivors of the war and a few remnant Creed that were being killed by young Annabel. Just like in most Timelines the two fell in love and fought the rest of the Creed and stabilized Nala''s Realm and waited for more life to born within it.


    Only to have many Gods of Creation fleeing into their Realm seeking protection and fearing that everything would end. What happened next was a long war where the Gods depended on the young Dashnell to fight against these invaders.


    As time went on they found out he was a God of Balance and at first they feared him but during the current crisis they decided it was best to handle it after they got rid of the Gate.


    Things became bad when Ghost one of the best fighters they possessed died to one of the creatures that exited the Gate. Once it devoured Ghost it let its army devour it and they all gained Ghost memories and abilities.


    With this knowledge they began to target and kill all the Gods of Creation as this was the fastest way to wipe out everything on this side of the Gate. Dashnell and Annabel fought and protected many of the Gods of Creation until Higras betrayed them and fled to the other side of the Gate.


    The Creatures knew they were no match for Dashnell and Annabel so they wanted to find out were their Creator was and they gained that information from Higras who was always observing her Realm.


    To everyone''s surprise Nala had become the Core of her Realm and entered a deep slumber.


    After knowing were their greatest challenge, weakness lay they besieged every God of Creation and Nala who was defenceless. No matter how strong Dashnell and Annabel where they were to young and did not yet reach maturity and Nala died before them.


    While everything Nala created did indeed die like the Creatures knew should happen, Dashnell remained as he held the vanishing Annabel in his arms and as he watched Nala die.


    Abandoning emotion and reason he used his full power that he always kept in check and never used.


    This transformed the youth into a massive winged serpent that coiled around the entirety of Nala''s falling Realm. Many could see that the Serpent was trying its best to support the Realm but no matter how hard it tried the Realm fell into ruin.


    As the invaders watched the Serpent they witnessed it cry as its emerald eyes turned crimson and horns grew atop its head.


    The massive Green Serpent retracted its wings and they became a extra layer of armor as it rushed and thrashed about killing its enemies, that being anything that came from the Gate.


    The only thing that remained after its eyes no longer glowed red were a few injured Gods of Creation along with a few powerful Creations that held Affinities that were deemed to be banned and a offence that would result in that Creations immediate death.


    As time went on and the injured Gods of Creation died out so did their Creations leaving Dashnell alone in this world to face the Gate by himself.

 167 How Power Moves

    As the two powerhouses that are Nala and Verena began their talks so too did many Major Powers within the Dragon Empire.


    Those from the Emperor''s Faction being both the Joas and Miller Clans as well as the Dragon Clan that absorbed the Obsidian Dragons into their fold under direct order from the Emperor himself.


    Those from outside powers were also moving after hearing about the return of the Emperor from the frontlines in the other Realms.


    This news was big as the Emperor had left everything in the Mortal Realm under the control of the Dragon Clan, many of those with the Emperor''s blood in their veins. Were either with a Major faction within the Dragon Empire or out in the frontlines of the many wars.


    Now that the Emperor has taken a step back and returned to the Mortal Realm many of those new to the Dragon Empire wish to pay respects, as for the others they were here to see the Emperor and make a good impression.


    For a select few they were here to cause a scene.


    Taking this opportunity like most Major Powers to show off how much they have grown, was the new Legion that was under the control of the Demon Clan.


    They were not the only ones doing so, those from HighRise did their best to rush here as well to show their growth and power to all the others, as they wanted to show that they were the Emperors new Sword.


    Unknown to many of the Powers that remained behind to keep the planet and the Realm under control, was the shocking news of a group of youths that held the Emperor''s seal and were going around poking into each of the factions and taken out talents that they liked.


    Leading the group of youths was Grady and his son Trent.


    Many were unfamiliar with this group of newcomers, this was especially so for Grady as he was being seen and greeted with unusually high amounts of flattery.


    Even Elder Elwin(Geryon) was seen by many and was here to welcome Grady with open arms.


    It was as if the two were long lost brothers that have finally met after so long.


    Along with them was another youth that the two seems very protective of.


    They heard that this youth was named Osie and Grady placed great importance on developing him, they also saw how Grady was introducing Osie to Greyon one of the most powerful of all Demons.


    \"This is Osie, Geryon. I have heard that you have inherited the Demon Clan''s legacy much like myself.


    I have been given the power my father cherished with his dying breath and I now have to teach 2 struggling youths how to control this power. The storm within me is raging at just the thought at being able to train them both into powerful men that will shake the frontlines.\"


    Geryon only looked at Osie in shock as he knew from reports and the talks he had with Grady in private that this was one of Dashnell''s reborn powers that was given life, one of his children.


    His thoughts were wild as he began to think if the creator of the Demons would also be somewhere reborn, he wanted to rush away and ask the Emperor as soon as possible but he knew it would be rude to leave while Osie and the other youths were being introduced to him.


    The thought of meeting the Creator of the Demons as well as his Grandfather being reborn brough Geryon a smile that was hard to hide and was shown to all as he went sightseeing around the Dragon Empire with Grady.


    Many of the other factions saw this as a sign that even new powers that were just added to the Dragon Empire were treated with importance and it pushed them to search out all those from new Realms.


    The sight within the Dragon Empire''s Capital was that of people frantically trying their best to meet with any and all major and minor factions that came from the many different Realms.


    With so many Different Races gathered up together, many were marveled at the sight.


    This was their chance to gain a powerful ally that was part of a different Realm.


    Everyone taking advantage of the sudden flow of many foreign visitors were those who wished to stay in power and to grow their own influence and networks. So many of the old powers were doing their best to set up meetings with those from the newly conquered Realms.


    They even witnessed someone request a duel with the Emperor and to many the knowledge that this has happened again made many rush to the Capital to witness the (fight). Everyone of the Old powers and current high ranking officials knew that Empress Erida had once done the same.


    None of them could stop thinking about the mess she was in after the duel.


    A bloody pulp.


    Beaten half to death.


    On the verge of death.


    These were the things that they remembered from that, but they also took notice that this newcomer was a young male who was treated vastly different than the Empress was long ago.


    Even so this did not stop people from gossiping about what had happened to Erida, and as a Void God the young man was able to hear and listen to all of this.


    No one tried to hide it as many meeting in this place were the truly powerful and warriors from the frontlines, these were the ones who were responsible for taken over the other Realms or convincing them to surrender.


    While some were like the Mortal Realm that required little to no effort and only required time, there were other Realms like the one the youth is from were they were already unified under a single power.


    This is were a war had to take place and battles had to be fought as none of these powers wanted to be ruled by anyone and wanted to rule others. That was until they came face to face with other Void Gods and were shown that they were still far behind when it came to power.


    Grady had been the leading Void God fighting most of the other Void Gods the Dragon Empire ran into, and this was because he wanted to gain more experience as the youngest Void God the Dragon Empire possessed with Verena and Veshara being the oldest and strongest respectively .


    As the youth made his way into the Thousand Empress Palace he was escorted by Palace maid Natasha, to many''s surprise the youth was respectful to the maid unlike Erida and was even wary of the woman.


    Some of the others who were also powerful decided to check Natasha''s level of power, this would not be a rude thing to do as they have always been granted permission to do so.


    When they began to scan Natasha, she gave them all a bright smile as they started back in shock.


    Others who were to weak to scan or those who knew their scan would fail asked the Void Realm General how strong the Empress had gotten since they last saw her.


    His only response was the same as the youths being lead to a battle platform within the Palace.


    Pure shock was on the Generals face as he struggled to say.


    \"Void God Realm!!!\"


    Silence was followed by his words as many stopped their chatting and looked ahead at the now very focused youth.


    Inside the youths head he could not understand how a Palace maid was a Void God but he soon heard many of the Ministers and Elders as well as Generals refer to his maid as Empress.


    He would not look down on the maid before him or the others he saw within the hall as they were all within the Void Realm and some he could not even tell how strong or weak they were.


    He even started to hear that every woman here be they a maid or a guard were all the Emperors wives and each left with him once he started his war with all the other Realms and only returned as he did.


    Understanding this he was at a lose at how the Emperor had so many of his wives at the Void God and Void Realms, he as a youth but he had obtained many encounters that allowed him to grow and even stuck down a few Void Gods who had come to his Realm to cause trouble.


    That was until he was defeated and had to surrender to the Dragon Empire and learned that the one who defeated him was not even the Emperor of the army that was lead into his Realm but a detached army lead by the Emperor''s daughter Vesta.


    Vesta was the one who defeated him and he could not let it slide when he heard that power ruled the Dragon Empire and that the Dragon Emperor himself was not yet at the Void God Realm and he would be able to challenge for the Throne.


    Having held this in his head he gathered all the information he could and knew that the Emperor had no challengers as no one within the Mortal Realm or the Teress Realm would ever oppose the Emperor and all the other Realms held no actual competition that could fight again him.


    This youth was and is the acting representative of the Realm of Souls.


    Having climbed all the way to the top and fighting in many large scale wars that had many Gods and True Gods fall he was one of the strongest entities of his Realm. Becoming the SoulBearer, the equivalent status of a Void God to those of the Mortal and Teress Realms.


    His followers were with him as well and knew of the way the Dragon Empire was ruled by might, so long as you wanted power within the Dragon Empire all you had to have was sufficient power to gain whatever it was you desired.


    Marriage into the Royal family, becoming a General, owning land, becoming a noble... Anything was possible for anyone who had power and who worked for it.


    The thing this youth desired was to rule the Soul Realm as its one and only ruler and to no longer be under the control of the Dragon Emperor.


    His plan was simple he would fight the Emperor and demand for a truce long enough for him to become stronger than the known Void Gods under the Dragon Empires control.


    This was his plan but as he got closer to the place where he would fight he found more and more Void Gods within the crowd.


    Not only was the Emperor who was rumored to not yet be within the Void God Realm a Void God, his Generals and quite a few of his wives were also Void Gods.


    The youth had already fought Vesta a few times and even bested her before coming here and he continued to train and fight every other Void Realm Creature and Void God he came across within the Mortal Realm.


    He was sure he could beat the Dragon Emperor who should have recently become a Void God and if he could not he would try again later as he knew he could surpass him like he surpassed Vesta.


    His reason was his talent and his treasures he found in his world, within the Soul Realm he found a legendary artifact that millions of Powers within the Soul Realm would die for.


    Many thought this treasure to be lost but he found it in a ruin when he was on the verge of death and he rarely used it but after his defeat by the hands of Empress Vesta he could not let it rust away and used it once again.


    As he came closer to the battle arena he found that it was currently in use, and the person on it was a youth no older than him on the platform and in a battle against an elderly man.


    Before he could ask his people and those who showed him in, who the two fighting were he heard the cheers from the crowd that was all around.


    \"Go!!! Dragon Emperor! Show that old shit your might.\"


    \"You can do it Lord, teach these savages that the Fairy Realm is to be ruled by none other than the Blessed One.\"


    As this was said the Old man who was referred to as the Blessed One, was sent flying off the battle platform and into the arms of the youth who held the title of SoulBearer.

 168 Rise of a Peerless Monster

    Everyone watch as the Blessed One was knocked away and sent into the arms of another outside the ring, those cheering for him rushed to his aid helping the old man up and rushing him to a nearby female youth that quickly started to heal him.


    The SoulBearer was thanked by a few of them for not dodging and letting the elder take more damage from the fall, he smiled and sent them off as he did not speak their language and his translator was someone he feared.


    This simple maid was the one who told him to catch the old man, otherwise he would not have reacted as fast as he did to the incoming missile sent at him.


    "You knew he was not your match yet you still held nothing back, so shameless Dragon Emperor."


    Things like this were shouted out at the Dragon Emperor on the stage from those surrounding the Blessed One.


    "Is it not your fault for sending this old man up to fight me, you should have just waited for that youth who was next in line to inherit the title of Blessed One. Did you not say he would send me into the afterlife for taking over your realm, maybe not now but sometime in the future?


    Where is he now? Off training somewhere gaining untold amounts of power? Am I supposed to wait for him to come and rescue you, his people and halt everything that I am doing?


    This is why the retired Blessed One stepped forward so you fools who so blindly believe in that youth can say nothing but be absorbed into my Empire.


    So what if he is going to come for my head one day, today! This day I am your new ruler, until that day comes I welcome you into the fold."


    Looking at Natasha who was down below were I tossed the old man I spot my next Challenger.


    Without waiting for me to signal him up he rips off his shirt and hops onto the stage, this shocked a few of the people surrounding him and the Blessed Elder.


    "I am the SoulBearer from the Soul Realm, that was recently taken over by the Dragon Empire. As I was told, I am here to reclaim my Realm and free my people from your war against the other Realms.


    So long as I best you the Emperor of the Dragon Empire I was told that I would replace you and free my people, but I wish to know what happens to us Challengers who lose to you like that old man?"


    Walking forward Tia who is wearing a light blue dress that has a Dragon Token on the side of her hip began to speak.


    This Token caught the eye of everyone present.


    They have been appearing around those of the Royal Family lately and even a few key people in powerful positions possessed one.


    Tia then started to speak. "To those who lose in their Challenge, their wounds will be treated by us the Dragon Empire before they are left to do whatever they please, be it leaving and returning to their original Realms or joining the army after their defeat.


    We leave the choice of what to do up to them, as for those who try to cause trouble or rebel after their defeat, they are sent into the Void that lies between the many Realms.


    There they will be imprisoned and watched by the Shadow Clan."


    That is what happens to the loser of the Challenge, if that Challenger is the Emperor I am sure the Empress will interfere and beat the Challenger half to death before tossing him away."


    The last words she said sent a few chills down the spine of the many Challengers today.


    They had all waited for the Emperor to show up only for him to be dragged here by the woman sitting on the throne right now, that alone caused them to realize this Emperor has a powerful Empress but many of them have heard that every female in the Palace is his woman.


    They could not understand how they all obediently let the female on the throne act as she is the one true Empress.


    Those Challengers who were confident in their power wanted to rule over this harem of beauties, and from the example they saw from the first Challenger, they knew to never insult the youth that is the Dragon Emperor on the stage or they will most likely end up facing the wrath of the Empress.


    While the two on the stage were about to begin fighting the Blessed One stood up and started to speak.


    "Wait!!


    Dragon Emperor, as I have lost I hope that you will treat my people from the Saint Realm like those of the HighRise Realm, I have already been to that place and it is ruled by Grady who surrendered and joined your war against the many Realms.


    I hope that my people can live a peaceful life, other than that you have our complete surrender."


    Many of the youths and Leaders from the Saint Realm wanted to voice their opinions but the Elder gave them a cold look, and the female healer stepped forward and silenced them.


    "Who will fight in my Grandfathers Stead!? None of you cowards have the will to fight you only want to hold onto your power, so shut up and don''t cause our situation to worsen. Our Blessed One is gone he left before we were invaded to gain more power but once he returns then what.


    He might be gone for a thousand years maybe even a million but we will never know until he returns, it is too late to sit and wait for his return we have to move on."


    The girl tried her best to calm her people from the Saint Realm but I only smiled as I spoke.


    "Your Blessed One is headed here as we speak, He defeated the guard I left in the Saint Realm and is headed here with a small army of the most powerful fighters in your Realm along with his captives.


    Once he is here I will fight him like all the other Challengers and he will release my wife."


    Hearing my words the youth in front of me and those from the Saint Realm could not understand my calm attitude towards finding out my wife was captured.


    What they did not know was the one sent to watch over the Saint Realm was the researcher Rose who merged with Lillie. At this moment she wanted to understand the Saint energy that existed in this Realm and see if she could use it in her experimental medicine.


    Only to be captured (Surrender) once the Blessed One returned after the learned about a Power going from Realm to Realm taking them over, he was worried about his own Realm so he returned after finishing his Training.


    On the Stage the youth looked over and the many tattoos on his body began to light up.


    "Fight me Dragon Emperor!!! Remember my name it is Prexma."


    As Prexma rushed forward and sent a punch toward the Dragon Emperor, the Emperor did not dodge his attack and instead took it head on. Letting the first of this youth slam against his brown skin, on impact the stage below the two fractured and so did the area around the Stage.


    Everyone watched blood trickle out of the Dragon Emperors mouths as he smiled and sent his own punch at the youth opposite of him, Prexma tired to dodge it but being so close he was unable and like the Elder before him was sent out of the ring.


    In his case no one was strong enough to catch him so he expected to hit the ground hard and most likely faint on the spot. When he was about to hit the ground many of his followers rushed forward to catch him even if they were to be injured from the impact.


    The fist the Dragon Emperor threw at their Leader was covered in black scales that was covered in flames and shattered the half of the stage Prexma was standing on.


    Lingering flames still burn on the rubble that now lay at their feet.


    They understood at this moment that their Realm was not going to gain freedom on this day.


    Before they could catch their Leader who already fainted from the punch, the maid behind them moved forward and did what they could not, she not only caught their Leader but neutralized the shockwave left over from the attack.


    As she caught Prexma she looked over and handed him to his people.


    "Follow me and I shall show you to your quarters within the Palace, once your Master has regained consciousness he can seek me out and I will lead him over to see my Husband."


    Many of the other powers sitting down waiting for their Challenge to be next were shocked at this display of power from the Emperor. They had watched him struggle against his first two Challengers but after fighting that old man he displayed power that they never seen from him.


    They understood that only against the Elder did the Emperor hold back and against the others he truly did struggle but as he fought he grew stronger.


    A few who knew they were stronger than the young Emperor rushed forward knowing that they had to act now or he would grow to be to powerful. They did not understand how he could grow so much during his fights and they did not care, they only knew they had to act fast.


    "No need to rush, you noticed to late I have already adapted and even if you were to challenge me now you will all face defeat at my hands. If you still want to try please step up on the stage but you should keep it in mind that every one of you that fights me only makes me stronger."


    Hearing this the group of me step back as they notice quite a few of the Empresses and guards stepped forward as they did, the only one that did not move was the Empress on the throne and the young General at her side.


    Once the group of Challengers calmed down they returned to their seats and said they will not fight on this day but at a later date. They only wished to watch the last fight against the incoming youth who is titled Blessed One.


    They could feel the power of the newcomer and it was many times their own, and they knew the Dragon Emperor with his ability to see into the future must have set up these Challenges to boost his power while he waited for the Blessed One to arrive.


    Soon everyone felt the pressure from this newcomer, as he appeared in the sky he had by his side a massive ship that was surrounded by a force field of his energy.


    "Release my people and I shall give you back your own!! Dragon Emperor!" Saying these words he pushed the ship to the side of him down towards the large clearing the Palace had for its ships.


    The others who were with the Elder rose to the air and rushed to greet their Blessed One, once they made it to him they began to flatter and suck up to the youth that kept looking down below.


    He then called out again.


    "Elder Li are you not there? I have come to rescue you and the Princess."


    Elder Li looked at his granddaughter and smiled before standing up with the help of her and one of the Palace maids who aided in his treatment.


    "I am alright, I have already fought against the Dragon Emperor and lost.


    I wanted to test his ability and I have already decided to stay with the Dragon Empire whether you win or lose in your fight against him. As for my Granddaughter she can make her own choice, you want her hand in marriage and she hates you for forcing me into retirement.


    I will not stand in the way of you youths, I will roam the Realms alongside the Dragon Empire to see the world and many different Realms that exist rather than sitting in my manner."


    Up above the youth could be seen looking down at the Princess with a kind smile.


    "Fine!"

 169 To Take Ones Woman

    The youth in the air looked down at everyone and smiled as he began his descent, he felt the power of those within the crowd and knew there were a few who were more powerful than him. Then he looked over towards the Dragon Emperor to find the youth staring back at him, the thing that stood out to him the most was his expression of boredom and tiredness.


    He never expected this Empire that was annexing entire Realms to be under the control of someone as young as him.


    Once the youth landed on the stage faced me I could see his arm that was lit up with tattoos like the SoulBearer from before the only difference is that I can feel a connection to these tattoos.


    Looking back I spot a wide smile on Verena''s face, once more my glance lands upon the youth as he walks in front of me.


    "My name is Haze, I am the Blessed One from the Saint Realm.


    As its true ruler I am here to liberate it from your control, and take back my future wife even if it is by force. I did not want to fight you seeing as you have more than enough on your hands waiting to tear you apart.


    So why not give Tisha to me and Leave the Saint Realm alone?"


    Hahahaha. As I laugh at the youth Tisha is glaring at me with a look of rage before showing me a bit of cleavage before she runs behind Old man Li.


    After seeing this I hear in my mind Tia confirming that I can add this girl into the Harem, she will and already has agreed to become merged with one of the others. I have noticed that the girls are trying to maintain that limit of 1 Thousand.


    Nodding my head I see that Tisha has a savage look in her eyes, I have no idea what this youth did but I am an expert at taking another''s woman if they are fighting. If there is no mutual love from both sides I have no shame taking and breaking them up, more for me is the way to live.


    Reaching into the Void I pull out a pitch black sword engraved with a coiling dragon all the way down to the tip of the blade, black mist starts to emit from the sword turning the brightly lit room into a world of darkness.


    As the darkness centers around me a small barrier erects itself around me, before entering my body and returning the room to its once bright state.


    Those few former Rulers in the crowd that were sure they were stronger than me looked at the weapon in my hands in fear, they then looked at the relaxed face of the youth. He was surprised in the spike in power I showed but after a while smiled as he was excited.


    "I have wanted to test my power against Old Li but you will do nicely instead, no one ever wishes to fight against me anymore once I broke through and Became a Saint. I hear that your people call it the Void God Realm, I like that a bit more so I hope you don''t mind me taking that as well.


    Once I have beaten you I will let you feel what it''s like to have their Realm taken over by another."


    Saying so he took out a sword from the void as well, as he did I once again looked back at the look of hysteria on Verena''s face. She was enjoying this much more than she should, as she was laughing at this fight many assumed she was laughing at my coming hard times including many of my wives.


    What they did not know was that Verena was indeed laughing at this fight but not about my misfortune but the Saint Realm''s Void God.


    This boy is very luck and unlucky to have found that power he now wields.


    Taking a look at his arm I see he is not going to go all out against me and instead test me first.


    The power within his arm is, the same power I learned in order to learn how to forge weapons from Verena in the past, over time I learned to master that power and to this day I have only used it against Gold Luster, I shake my head and smile as I may have to use it again.


    No longer wanting to prolong this fight, the sword in my hand glows a bright green as I rush at the youth in front of me.


    As I do a barrier is erected around us, I see that Verena is the one who created it this time rather than Tia who has been doing it before this. If she took over that means I will feel some pain during this fighter after all, I was hoping for an easy and one sided fight in my favor.


    As the two swords meet a flash of light blinds those watching, while the youth and I move to the side before charging at each other again.


    I cleave right and try to cut through both his sword and his body, knowing he can''t die to it.


    Instead of dodging my attack or parrying it like before he appears in front of me and tries to pierce my chest with his sword. I allow him to do so before moving the the right, lifting my free hand and firing a beam of concentrated energy at him.


    The beam melts the sword he used to block it and then crashed against the barrier around us.


    Verena gave a shout as it hit and I stopped my attack.


    Looking back I spot a bit of blood leaking out of her mouth, no more beam attacks is what everyone of my wives have just yelled at me.


    During this whole time fighting against all these challengers I have held back so much just so that my racial traits as a Guardian would kick in and allow me to quickly gain power. Fighting on the verge of death against so many people in one day is rather annoying.


    The light from the beam attack starts to fade away from my hand leaving a faint green mist of light.


    Both the youth in front of me and the crowd of Challengers look at me with slight worry and a few of them began to emit energy, I knew this would happen but Verena said this is needed to show everyone that the Dragon Empire is not a power to push over nor does it solely rely on its Ruler.


    As the many Void Gods in the crowd begin their way forward towards me no longer waiting for a turn to fight me, my many wives who are in the Void and Void God Realm move forward and face them.


    "We have been waiting for you to wise up and join hands but you are to late our plan to help the Emperor regain his power is already nearing completion so we will fight you in his stead."


    Gold Luster and a few of my Generals walk out as well from behind Verena taking to the front and preparing for a battle in my Palace. This causes my face to twist in panic as they begin launching attacks at each other creating a colorful light show, I quickly tap my foot on the ground.


    The fighting stopped for a moment for everyone to cast looks at me, they all then scanned the area and noticed it was a dying planet that was near the Void. Many were fearful of this ability of mine while others ignored it and tried their best to reach me and Haze.


    Tristan and the others were taking this as practice, while my wives who have yet to reach the Void God Realm took this as a challenge. Vesta looked over to the Healed youth Prexma and spoke.


    "Get over here and fight me!" She yelled this causing a few to look over in shock, everyone knew Vesta was very competitive and never liked to lose or be behind others when it came to ranking.


    She lost against this youth after beating him and she would never allow such a thing to happen again. Prexma looked over at me as he stood up from his seat, I nodded my head and he smiled as he walked over and prepared to fight against Vesta for the third time.


    While I looked away Haze took this as an opportunity to attack me, his newly summoned sword went through the side of my neck. As it did he saw the wound visibly heal as it was being damaged by his strike, this alarmed many of the people fighting.


    They saw the same thing before when I did not dodge the piercing attack towards my chest but they all assumed I possessed an ability that allowed me to faze through solid objects. Those who saw me heal through the damage knew now that I possess an insanely powerful regeneration ability instead.


    Haze only smiled as he changed weapons and slashed at me once more, this time his weapon glowing with a red and purple flame.


    I knew he changed weapons to deal with my healing but I still did not dodge the attack allowing it to hit me, this caused Verena who already crushed her opponent to look over at me in rage.


    At this point in time a few of the fights ended and when one of my wives finished their opponent they would go and assist others who were about to lose. That was to say many of my wives here who were training were taking turns fighting against those who were stronger than them.


    While they did not want to be the ones to help my wives get stronger Valara, Veshara and Tia informed them that cooperating would be the best thing if they wanted to stay alive.


    They all looked over in shock as I let the attack that was most likely able to nullify my healing ability hit me, to the shock of everyone around but Valara who already seen this and Tia who was become my number one fan, everyone else expected me to suffer serious damage against this attack.


    Like before the attack was healed through without leaving so much of a scratch on my brown skin.


    Shock was all over Verena''s face as for the youth Haze he lept backwards and the lit up tattoos on his arm finally began to shine. He knew holding back was a mistake from the beginning, he could feel it now that I was never holding back.


    To everyone who felt energy and power from their opponent, one could tell when someone was holding back but not with me. I emit energy when excited for a fight for when my blood is pumping, while this spike is seen as a boost in my power or me going all out it is just a momentary leak.


    This youth before me as he was unlocking his full power could see the vast and empty void within me, as he looked at me he looked directly into my eyes and let out a howl of madness before dropping to the ground unmoving but still breathing.


    Closing my eyes I turn over and ask Old Li to help the youth, Old Li shook his head before looking over and ordering the youths followers to take care of him.


    Everyone watched as a massive Serpent coiled around me and blood leak out of my shut eyes.


    I looked at the youth with pity as I held my eyelid closed, whatever he saw will leave a scar that will make him more powerful or destroy his mind.


    Perhaps it will be both and this day will be something I look back on.


    Verena rushed over to me as well as most of my wives, who were no longer battling with their prey.


    "I am fine, is this enough fighting? Can I rest now? I am going through my past lives to learn everything about them, it takes me a year to get through even one of them completely.


    Do you know how many years it will take me to finish watching all they have been through... No.


    Forget it, you did this for my own good, so let''s leave it at that.


    Looking over at my wives that held their heads down when I snapped at them, I spot Trisha who is already merged with a few and she even became the form they decided on and is the dominant personality.


    This gets me to smile as I move over to her and as I do everyone still fighting finds themselves unable to move and back within the palace. Before leaving I look over and say.


    "Take your fighting out of my Palace! If I come back and it is in ruins I will hold you all accountable, you have no idea how long it took me to build this one room."

 170 Waiting Room

    Walking back and forth Tia waited outside, she looked at the shut room door in frustration not wanting to wait outside her own office.


    Inside the room was her mother who kicked her out and her husband who she was taking advantage of while they were preparing for a meeting. That was when her mother walked in and threw her out telling her that she has to be a look out for her.


    She did as she was told knowing that after her mother warmed her husband up she would be able to finish what she started earlier as well, and so she stood outside her own office.


    Making those who passed by feel awkward as they are wondering why she is paceing back and forth.


    While I indulge in my time with Sophia I hear the hastening steps of Tia outside, while I was meant to go over important discussions with her and a few other memebers of Government, she soon started to tempt me knowing that we had time to spare, so I was about to pounce on her.


    That was until her mother snached me away from her own daughter before telling Tia to wait outside and prevent anyone from intruding.


    Soon Tia rushed in unable to wait any longer and joined in on the fun we were having, now both mother and daughter are being ravished by me while a few guards wait outside.


    The Challengers who were beat down a few weeks ago have all come back, this time they are not so agressive but instead very pleased that we shared our tecnology and research data with them.


    Thanks to that information they have all grown even more powerful and even their Realms average power level has increased considerably, much like the Mortal Realm.


    Now they are back to show not only gratitude to us for helping raise the entire level of their respective Realms but that they are still able to rule it with out much oversight or interference from the Dragon Empire.


    The two who many expect to show up and show a lot of gratitude are the two youths that fought against me nearly a month ago. Both Prexma and Haze gained more than they lost during this time, not only have they retained their right to rule over the Saint and Soul Realms.


    They even became more powerful than before, while gaining high positions even after they first resisted the Dragon Empires rule.


    While Haze is still upset about not getting to wed the princess he was soon, unable to worry as he caught the eye of a few powerful women who wanted to wed him or wed their daughters to him.


    He did not know the reason why but he became quite popular among the women of the HighRise Realm.


    Haze was very aware of the strange looks he would get from a few of the Empresses every time he visited the Thousand Empress Palace. They wanted to fight him as he was an excellent sparing partner for them along with Prexma but he also senced that they wanted to observe his power.


    Walking through the Palace once again Haze looks down at his arm that is littered with tattoos of swords, spears, axes and many other weapons.


    Today he would ask the Emperor about this power, he saw within those emerald green eyes of the Emperor that a red eyed monster used the same power he now possesses. At first he thought it was his fear and that his power was about to send him back to that hellish trail.


    Then he realized that the youth who''s powers he inherited looked so much like the young Empeor, he had to know if the two were releated and today he would get his answer. Soon he was greeted by a familar face, he looked at Princess Tisha with a burning desire but looked away as she lead him.


    "Do you like it here Princess? Do you truly hate me enough to become this Emperor''s plaything?" He could not help but say as the two made their way to the meeting room.


    "It is better than becoming the ''plaything'' of the one who killed my father and forced my Grandfather to make you the next Blessed One. Does it have to be me? Why would you fall in love with the daugher of the man you killed to become the Blessed One, I find that to be more hateful"


    Haze wanted to say more to the Pincess but soon he saw that someone stopped in front of them both, it was Empress Verena the one who holds a large majority of power within the Empire besides the Emperor himself he even heard rumors that she held more authority than the Emperor.


    They both looked at Verena unsure of why she made an apperance before them, Trisha was even more at a loss of what to say in front of this aggressive sister of hers. As she bowed and was about to greet Verena she was pushed aside and saw that Verena was here for Haze and not her.


    "If you want to learn about that power of yours then you should come with me child!" After speaking she made her way to a side room nearby and waited for the shocked Haze to enter.


    He did not disappoint her as he soon snapped out of his daze and rushed into the room with a serious expresion on his face. Once he entered the room he was shocked to find 2 others in the room one was Prexma and the other was Nala, who he has only heard about.


    "Since you are here I am sure you have realized that power of yours draws you towards Dashnell, as to why that is the reason lies in the fact that, that ability is one that I taught him long ago. Although he rarely uses it, he has long since mastered it and created a more useful version of it for himself.


    That is what now lies dormant insdie your arms, those tattoos are weapons that you have bonded with spirituality and strengthen to this day. As you grow in power so do those many weapons you must continuously add to your collection.


    Only in this way are you able to master this power, and with each weapon you add it becomes harder to add another, Dashnell has a spear, two swords, his two sided weapon he loves so much and lastly a scyth that he lets that child Tianna use.


    While these are the only weapons he has added to himself you have added nearly a few thousand if not more yet you can feel that his power is stronger when you used this power against him or tired to use it against him.


    The reason for this is the amount of power he has put into each of these weapons is many times more than you have put into all of yours combined.


    He has put not only his power into these weapons but given each one of his hearts and much of his blood, all of these weapons are alive and have a physical form.


    I am one of the closest people to Dashnell and those weapons allow me to use them to their fullest potential but never once have I ever seen what they look like in their human like forms.


    Only Dashnell has ever seen them and I have even threatend them with death yet they still stay hidden from me. The one thing I know is that those two swords are twins one filled with an overwhelming amount of hate and the other is overwhelming love.


    It''s like he modled them after a few of us, his wives. Thing is we don''t have any proof of this and that is why we will help you to master this ability as you grow stronger so that we can understand his powers more.


    This deal with help us and bring us closer to him and you get to gain untold amounts of power by mastering this ability, so what do you say young Haze? Will you aid us?"


    Verena and Nala looked at him with expecting eyes as they both knew he would agree and soon he nodded his head like expected. Then they turned to the SoulBearer Prexma and began to teach him the same technique that Haze and the Emperor Dashnell have.


    With that they both left the two youths with plenty of homework and walked out of the room, after the two were left alone in the room. The door was slammed open and Vesta walked in and dragged Prexma out, he could only smile as he promised to become her sparring buddy long term.


    Left alone inside the room Haze threw out his sword and it appeared before him before turning into a small child that gave him a chilling look of hatred and rage, before bowing to him in obedience.


    Both Nala and Verena saw this as they never let their vision of the room fade, Verena''s eyes started to glow as she scanned the small boy, as she finished he cast his sight on her before turning back into a sword, Haze was unaware of this and picked up the weapon leaving the room.


    "Nala those weapons are bad news...."


    Verena''s words shocked her but Nala only looked at her waiting for her to explain her meaning.


    "They are bond to the person who killed them and turned them into a weapon, I now know why that spear can travel through time and aid you when you are in need!! It is you.


    That Spear of Oblivion is you Nala! If that is the case than I am that double headed weapon for sure! As I can feel it no matter were it is, I don''t remeber when but one day I felt a chill and then was always able to sense its presence.


    Now all we have to do is find out who those two swords belong too as well as that scyth."


    Nala froze for a moment before calling the Spear to her, she felt it and inside it was a soul that she could feel completely, she remembered how this Spear was made inside the Void and did not understand how it came to house her soul.


    Both she and Verena then left and made their way towards the meeting room, along the way their worried minds received a message that gave them a sour smile as I gifted them the missing puzzle piece that they were digging around my mind for.


    Scyth - Vivian - Shard of Maddness


    Black Sword - Samantha - Shard of Love


    White Sword - Valara - Shard of Hate


    Spear of Oblivion - Nala - Shard of the Void


    Double Sided Weapon - Shard of Balance/Shard of Obsession


    As they recieved this information so did each of the other women, Valara smiled.


    Vivian kept working but made sure to puff out her chest and looked towards the others.


    Samantha was shocked and looked down at the sword in her hands and kept training with the others. Nala and Verena were also shocked and rushed to the meeting room they wanted more answers than the small bit of information that was shared with them.


    They wanted to know what abilities each of the weapons possessed but only got information on the weapons that was bound to them.


    Nala''s Spear had the ability to erase anything it damaged down to their entire existance, while the weapon Verena was bound to was far more terrifying.


    It had the ability to make its weilder equal to everything in existance while granting its user unparrelled control of the area around them to the point of being able to wipe out everything not within it.


    Both Nala and Verena shared the information they gained with each other and with the other girls only to be refused the same share of information. Samantha did not wish to share what her sword could do and told no one, even after being beaten half to death by Verena.


    While Valara and Vivian said they could not share their weapons abilities even they themselves must not know what it is and removed it from their very minds.


    Now the only thing they knew about these weapons was the Spear and double headed weapons abilities, an unknown ablity of the black sword and two that they might never learn about.

 171 Void Barrier

    Standing in the room waiting for the last few Elders to show up everyone waits, some staring at Dashnell an the two sweat drenched women near him.


    They did not understand why the trio were in such a condition but did not ask, they could see the look in their eyes as if they were interrupted from finishing and if anyone talked to them at this moment in time they might unintentionally be attacked.


    Standing in a corner stood Nala and Verena who gave the trio a icy stare, inside this room many mental conversations were happening and the tension inside the room was growing.


    While the room was indeed silent many people have already started up conversations all over the room with others while waiting for the last few to arrive.


    Their waiting did not last long as the door was soon pushed open and Grady and Tristan walked in.


    Many were unsure how to react when the duo walked in and seated themselves right next to the Emperor, in this meeting many were unsure of the relationship between these two men and the Emperor.


    As they seated I stood up and looked over at all those within this room, there were over 5 thousand different races here to represent their people or Realm.


    All here to hear these few words from me, while many more wished to attend. Who here is not sending back everying they are seeing and hearing to those of their Realm.


    "Today we are gathered to hear about and update everyone on the progress of all the Realms now under the control of the Dragon Empire. I will also inform you all of other rising powers that have taken action against our aggression towards other Realms.


    First let me say to the Realms now under our control, rebel if you wish I will just come back and take you over again and again no matter how many times it takes. Besides I am sure you are happy otherwise you would not have come here when I summoned you.


    Everyone here has seen massive improvements in their Realms growth and the growth of those that inhabit it, this is good news for me more than it is for you. Soon you will all notice a massive Gate, only those who have entered or are above the Void Realm will be able to sense its presence.


    Those of you who have reach the Void God Realm have all noticed or tried to interact with Lilly, behind this Gate is someone who is like her. The only difference is they want nothing on this side of the Gate to remain when they take it over and kill her.


    Lilly''s death is the fastest way to achive that goal, while he can not enter the Gate so long as Lilly is alive, that does not mean he can not send in untold numbers of his minions to end her life.


    There are two reasons he is attacking our Reality instead of another, one is the age of young Lilly while she is powerful. She is far to young and is easy prey for him, but that is only to you all who have never been able to leave the Void that surrounds and protects us.


    The Void that everyone knows is indeed a Barrier I created while Lilly was still young, I placed it there before I went into a deep sleep, only to lose my memories of it all until recently.


    I tell you all of this so you are prepared and not surpriesed by the war that will come in the future, how far of into the future is it, that I will not tell you. I know that if the time is unknown to you, you will act now and see each passing day as the one when it will happen.


    Doing this will make it so you never slack and are never caught off guard or unprepared thinking you have enough time." After this small speech many translate and report back to their Homeworlds.


    A few move forward towards me with more questions, I have Tia and Nala handle them while I introduce both Tristan and Grady who are my Son and Grandson. This shocks many as they look at me in awe at how my age is not shown by my apperance.


    during the rest of the time the meeting was taking place idle chatter among the many reps happend at a smooth pace, the only sound that was uncommon was the archs of lightning jumping from horn to horn on my head.


    When everyone was finished transfering the information they just receved and asked all their follow up questions I went onto the next topic.


    "Out of the 78 Realms that exist within the protection of my Void Barrier, I now rule 10 of these Realms. Many of you are the former rulers of these Realms and will retain that position so long as you remain loyal to the Dragon Empire.


    This is one of the reasons many have not rebelled against the Dragon Empire these past few hundred years. Soon war will intensify as many of the other Realms are joining forces and merging together, the reason for this can be tied to the Dragon Empires rapid growth.


    The other reason is that other Powers are Taking over Realms much like we are doing, we have 10 under our current control. Those powers have 5 and 8 under their control, but the truth is I have already taken over 27 Realms they are not present here today as they are currently active.


    While we sit here talking they are on the move rushing to bring my total count to 35!"


    Tia looked around the the many Leaders and powerful Void Gods to give them all a meaningful glance, letting them in on this information would serve as a deterent to those who would try and ally with other Realms or any thoughts of rebelling at a later date when they are stronger.


    They all understood this as well and a few of them understood that they are now truly part of the Dragon Empire now that they have been given such information.


    One Elder from the Crimson Realm spoke up when everyone was talking amongst themselves again, he wanted to know how soon they could also join the front lines or if they were not yet trusted enough to be used as combat forces.


    Tia was the one to answer him before I had the chance to.


    "If any of you wish to join the war effort then say behind after this meeting and I will send you into active war zones.


    Currently General Grady is here to see which of you would send forces with him to take control of the Realm near his, he has been at peace with them until recently and now needs more troops to move against them as many of his forces are going to be leaving for another battlefield."


    As Tia finished the Elder went forward and stood next to her showing his Realms attitude, the next person to volunteer was the youth from the Saint Realm and then more followed. Prexma was about to move next to Tia as well but I pulled him aside before he could.


    "You will joining me Prexma, your power is uniqe and I have a person I wish for you to meet.


    They will train you and then you will be given the freedom to travle to any of the battlefields as its Commander, if you are willing of course." Prexma only smiled as he stood next to me.


    We then waited for Tia who took charge of the meeting to carry on with other matters and discussions that followed, from time to time Nala or Verena would chim in and speak as well.


    Once the meeting was over Tia and Sophia gave me a knowing look before they vanished and I could only shake my head as my eyes glowed silver, then with Prexma following behind I too vanished.


    When Prexma opened his eyes he saw before him a massive Spiraling Tower, besides the entrence he spotted a few others who seemed to have been waiting for quite some time.


    He looked over at me and I signaled for him to meet his teachers, one was Envy this child of mine and a few others who were good at soul manipulation and the manipulation of Space and Time.


    I needed Prexma to reach a high level of power faster than he could ever imagine as he as a key piece in the coming wars, GoldLuster was also among this bunch of people. He was not here to teach but to learn, he saw a few other Generals and promising talents in the group.


    He knew he was being given a chance to gain more power than he had previously and besides him was a beautiful woman that many knew as one of the Emperors daughters.


    To this day only 2 of the Emperors daughters have married outside of the Royal Family, not only are they not treated differently by their sisters who have fallen to their lust for their own father they are treated as priceless treasures by everyone of their sisters and mothers.


    Many were shocked to see this young girl following GoldLuster around at first but over time she finally got him to love her back, it took 50 years but whatever condition he set for the girl she accomplished it in 50 years.


    Every Major Power tried to win her favor when GoldLuster first refused her affection but they all failed to catch her eye, as she still insisted on him.


    They could do nothing to GoldLuster as he was far to powerful and soon they learned he entered the Void Realm and was close to becoming a Void God, all this on top of the fact that the Emperor favored GoldLuster highly.


    To this Day the number of Void Gods within the Dragon Empire was low and only the Emperor and his wives were at that level or close to it, that was until Tristan entered it and trained a few talented Generals who were close to the Void God level, helping them become Void Gods.


    GoldLuster wanted to reach that Realm but has been stuck in the Void Realm for longer than many know, he has trained in islolated time worlds many times and has yet to breakthrough no matter how hard he tries, his Edict is something that he has told no one about exept the Empeor.


    His Edict was something he was worried about for a while so he told the only person he though would understand his desire, that person was the only one GoldLuster treated like a God.


    The Edict GoldLuster tried to create touched on the origin of Destruction itself, Lilly discovered his desire as soon as his Edict was taking shape and wanted to prevent it but was stopped by me.


    I always knew he would do this and I have waited long enough, now he and Prexma will become my greatest weapons with both being loyal and willing to die for me.


    One with the Edict, Origin of Destuction and the other Edict being the Edict of Void Space.


    Lilly did not understand why I would let GoldLuster create such an Edict as it was not only overwelmingly powerful but could also tap into my reserves.


    Meaning once GoldLuster finished his Edict he would be able to become a vassle of Destruction and become a true God of Destruction.


    That would be able to use my power as he saw fit, and he would also function as a literal God of Destruction receiving orders from both me and Lilly on things that needed to wiped out.


    The look in GoldLusters eyes were golden in color as it looked like a drop of melted gold being shaped into a massive world. He was pushing himself to understand Destruction even as he waited for what ever I had planned for him and those gathered here today.

 172 Ones Origins

    Now that the last few members have arrived at this secret training ground, I signal for Eleanor to get ready to seal this place off.


    GoldLuster was very sure this was a chance to become a core member of the Dragon Empire, he knew he may have power and influence to change things but that was not enough for him he wanted more.


    Being apart of the decision making is what he truly desired, to sit and talk with the Emperor like Tristan and any of the Empresses could at any given moment. No matter if he was asking for alot GoldLuster thought that everything he was going to do and currently putting in was equal to it.


    Prexma looked around and found out that he was surrounded by many important and powerful figures that ruled within the Dragon Empire, he even spotted a few youths like him that were not from this Realm.


    He saw GoldLuster a powerful Void Realm expert that was famed for many feats but even more famous for his rumored fight with the Emperor that causes near fatal damage.


    Prexma felt his blood boil as he looked at the man that was surrounded by spirals of shining gold light.


    Feeling an intense gaze from the near by youth GoldLuster looked over and spotted Prexma giving him an odd look of admiration.


    "Speak your mind boy, while we are here we might as well get to know each other.


    So why the stare? I already have someone you know." Gold said as he looked over and pointed at the aloof girl who was busy trying her best to greet everyone present.


    The girl was covered in bluish black scales that showed off her Draconic heritage, this alone showed everyone that she belonged to the Draconians that worship the Emperor.


    Many also found out this girl named Clare was one of Kiera''s daughter, and GoldLusters young wife.


    Clare looked 17-19 but many knew that if she was able to be here along side them she must have trained within New Teress were Time is manipulated and moves at a faster pace.


    Prexma moved closer to GoldLuster and asked him about his fight long ago with the Emperor, while he tried to keep his voice down.


    Those inside this isolated space were powerful so he was still heard.


    He could only give GoldLuster a smile as he wished to know about that confrontation even if it evoked hatred.


    To his surprise no one around said anything and kept to their own conversations, he was shocked but looking at those around he just smiled and shook his head.


    Everyone around him was a loyalist of the Emperor and he did not understand why he was brought her along with them, he started to think more about that until GoldLuster interrupted his thoughts.


    "What do you wish to know about it, it was a simple meeting between two Gods of Destruction who were trying to get stronger.


    I nearly lost my life when I underestimated his abilites, while he was nearly killed trying to pursue me.


    We both walked away unsatisfied by that battle due to, too many people interfering with its outcome, due to that I was able to finally understand a bit about the power I wielded as my own.


    If you want to know how serious his wounds were you would have to ask him as I was to busy running to check how bad it was, I only knew he would need time to heal but I was wrong during that time as well."


    Seeing the sparkles in the youths eyes Gold walked away from him and went towards his wife Clare.


    "You can just call me Gold like everyone else, don''t fail this trail kid.


    Calm your mind and ask your questions later."


    Gold left him with this last bit of advice before he was gone.


    Inside the isolated space everyone was growing nervous as they only saw the Emperor floating in the sky nodding his head as if listening to music, and that he seemed lost in it.


    The area around them was a massive black platform that had cracks on it and seemed as if it was an old and ancient battlefield.


    As the group started to look around and see that they were surrounded by empty space aside from the platform they are now standing on, they spotted the excited Prexma floating towards the Emperor.


    Before he could reach him and ask that burning question he was about to ask, Elder Ibrahim appeared before him separating the two.


    "Child you may not know this but while he is in that state it is unwise to approach him, may I know what was so important that you nearly got yourself killed?" Hearing and seeing Ibrahim many felt cold sweat drip down their backs as no one knew he was here.


    As everyone was within the Void Realm or above they should have felt Ibrahim''s power or presence once the space they were in was sealed by Eleanor.


    They then just looked at the man as he continued talking with Prexma.


    "I wanted to ask about his injuries that he sustained while fighing Gold during the Creation of the Dragon Empire!" Prexma was loud as he said this and the shine in his eyes remained as he spoke.


    Everyone was stunned to see that Prexma ignored what Ibrahim said about him almost dying if he disturbed the Emperor in his current state.


    "HAHAHA!! Good! Good, you are who I am here for anyway child so I will tell you all about Dashnell during our time together!" Ibrahim''s words made everyone realize why they were now here, they would undergo training by the Emperor''s most trusted aids and supporters.


    As they had this thought many more Elders and top aids of the Emperor walked out of nothingness and approached the one they would take away. Once everyone was in a pair everyone noticed that GoldLuster stood alone with no one coming to take him away.


    While they were going into their own area''s in the Void Space, massive mansions and castles appeared one after another each acting as its own independent world.


    They saw the Emperor finally snap out of it and look directly at GoldLuster before giving a smile.


    "Did you know I was your partner, or did you just have a hint?" I said looking at Clare.


    Before she could reply Gold did so instead. "No need to look at her, I knew you were here for me I can feel it, It''s as if I am being called, being summoned for my final task by the power within me.


    I know that once I pass this test I will become a Void God at last, but if I fail I will be consumed by it!" As he said this Clare looked over at me with a Glare of rage and a slight bit of hate.


    Before she could do or say anything Eleanor appeared and dragged the girl away to a world of blue flames were Kiera resided.


    With the two of us alone I smile once more before I open a rift that leads into a world of pure Darkness. "This way child, I will say that you are right about this test. If you fail, you will no longer remain only that which will consume you will remain.


    Seeing as you are someone I favor quite a lot Gold, I will give you a bit of advice before I throw you to your doom.


    Do not let it control you!"


    After I finished I sent the rift at Gold and watched it swallow him whole.


    With this, let his journey begin as he finds out the Origin of Destruction.


    Once more I stand alone within the empty Void with nothing but the Black tattered stage below, I float down and land on it before raising my hand as if I am grabbing a sword.


    Soon the stage below turns into a half destroyed sword with a golden hilt.


    ......


    GoldLuster finds himself in a field that is covered by tall lush grass that fills his entire field of view, he tried his best to see the end but no matter how he tried he could not.


    As tears dropped down his face he went to wipe them away only to notice his child like hands.


    In his shock he panicked as he looked left and right before his vision found a tree were a woman with golden hair waited for him, he smiled as his body moved. Soon he realized that he could not stop himself from running towards the woman he knew was his mother.


    He went on reliving his childhood and he did not wish to watch his mother die yet again, as he already suffered from this for years before he became cold and unfeeling.


    The sky above the peaceful green plain was shattered as a massive rift opened up and out of it came two massive Leviathans one purplish blue and the other a pure green.


    Following behind the two injured creatures that young Gold thought to be the most beautiful things he has ever saw was a group of Elders with chains matching the size of the creatures that they were pursuring.


    Soon a fight broke out and the surrounding lush green plain transformed into a field of flames and blood that belonged to the many now fighting on it.


    Gold ran as far as he could along with his mother and the other villagers that lived on this simple and lush plain, yet no matter how much they tried to get away from the fighting many of them kept dying as they ran until young Gold was left alone on the plain holding his mothers severed arm.


    As he clutched the arm and it cluched his back, he could feel the warmth leave the arm, yet it still continued gripping his small arm.


    Dropping to his knees he watched as the group kept attacking the Green Leviathan and the other try its best to protect it.


    As the world started to turn to ruin Gold looked into the eyes of the beast as they fought yet he did not hate them for anything that took place today nor did he blame the Elders trying to kill them.


    The one he first blamed was himself, next was the God that allowed this to take place.


    He could not understand why such destruction could take place with no one doing anything to save his people, why was this group of Elders allowed to attack and kill these two creatures of Divine beauty before his very eyes.


    The only thing he could think of was their overwhelming power, yes their power to destroy was all the reason they needed to do as they pleased to anyone and everyone around just like today, just like how they destroyed his happy life, his world, and the most beautiful creatures he has ever seen.


    As he lay on the burning ground about to join his mother the rage in his eyes manefested and a spirit of pure darkness wrapped around him and held him in its arms before taking the shape of his now dead mother.


    Gold knew this spirit was not his mother no matter how much they looked alike and the smile the spirit gave the ongoing death and destruction proved it.


    As he was about to be swallowed by the spirit the living Leviathan noticed it and rushed at Gold before swallowing him and the spirit.


    As the Leviathan swallowed the child it looked back once more at its dead mate before ripping through space and leaving this dying planet and all who died on it, who consisted of both the natives and everyone of its destroyers but one.


    The bodies of the Elders and the lone Leviathan remained as proof that there was once a planet here, and Gold would never forget this day no matter how hard he tried too.